00 – Testing New MENU TEMPLATE

  	     THE PEOPLE'S IDEA OF GOD 

 1	    TEXT:  One Lord, one faith, one baptism. — EPHESIANS iv. 5 

  	    Ever...y step of progress is a step more spiritual. The
 3	great element of reform is not born of human wis-
  	dom; it draws not its life from human organizations;
  	rather is it the crumbling away of material elements from
 6	reason, the translation of law back to its original language,
  	 — Mind, and the final unity between man and God. 
  	The footsteps of thought, as they pass from the sensual
 9	side of existence to the reality and Soul of all things, are
  	slow, portending a long night to the traveller; but the
  	guardians of the gloom are the angels of His presence, that
12	impart grandeur to the intellectual wrestling and colli-
  	sions with old-time faiths, as we drift into more spiritual
  	latitudes. The beatings of our heart can be heard; but
15	the ceaseless throbbings and throes of thought are unheard,
  	as it changes from material to spiritual standpoints. Even
  	the pangs of death disappear, accordingly as the under-
18	standing that we are spiritual beings here reappears, and
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                            2


 1	we learn our capabilities for good, which insures man's
  	continuance and is the true glory of immortality. 
 3	    The improved theory and practice of religion and of
  	medicine are mainly due to the people's improved views
  	of the Supreme Being. As the finite sense of Deity, based
 6	on material conceptions of spiritual being, yields its grosser
  	elements, we shall learn what God is, and what God does. 
  	The Hebrew term that gives another letter to the word
 9	God and makes it good, unites Science and Christianity,
  	whereby we learn that God, good, is universal, and the
  	divine Principle, — Life, Truth, Love; and this Principle is
12	learned through goodness, and of Mind instead of matter,
  	of Soul instead of the senses, and by revelation supporting
  	reason. It is the false conceptions of Spirit, based on the
15	evidences gained from the material senses, that make a
  	Christian only in theory, shockingly material in practice,
  	and form its Deity out of the worst human qualities, else
18	of wood or stone. 
  	    Such a theory has overturned empires in demoniacal con-
  	tests over religion. Proportionately as the people's belief
21	of God, in every age, has been dematerialized and unfinited
  	has their Deity become good; no longer a personal tyrant
  	or a molten image, but the divine Life, Truth, and Love,
24	 — Life without beginning or ending, Truth without a
  	lapse or error, and Love universal, infinite, eternal. This
  	more perfect idea, held constantly before the people's
27	mind, must have a benign and elevating influence upon
  	the character of nations as well as individuals, and will
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                            3


 1	lift man ultimately to the understanding that our ideals
  	form our characters, that as a man "thinketh in his heart,
 3	so is he." The crudest ideals of speculative theology
  	have made monsters of men; and the ideals of materia
  	medica have made helpless invalids and cripples. The
 6	eternal roasting amidst noxious vapors; the election of the
  	minority to be saved and the majority to be eternally pun-
  	ished; the wrath of God, to be appeased by the sacrifice
 9	and torture of His favorite Son, — are some of the false
  	beliefs that have produced sin, sickness, and death; and
  	then would affirm that these are natural, and that Chris-
12	tianity and Christ-healing are preternatural; yea, that
  	make a mysterious God and a natural devil. 
  	    Let us rejoice that the bow of omnipotence already
15	spans the moral heavens with light, and that the more
  	spiritual idea of good and Truth meets the old material
  	thought like a promise upon the cloud, while it inscribes
18	on the thoughts of men at this period a more metaphysical
  	religion founded upon Christian Science. A personal
  	God is based on finite premises, where thought begins
21	wrongly to apprehend the infinite, even the quality or the
  	quantity of eternal good. This limited sense of God as
  	good limits human thought and action in their goodness,
24	and assigns them mortal fetters in the outset. It has im-
  	planted in our religions certain unspiritual shifts, such as
  	dependence on personal pardon for salvation, rather than
27	obedience to our Father's demands, whereby we grow out
  	of sin in the way that our Lord has appointed; namely,
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                            4


 1	by working out our own salvation. It has given to all
  	systems of materia medica nothing but materialism, — 
 3	more faith in hygiene and drugs than in God. Idolatry
  	sprang from the belief that God is a form, more than an
  	infinite and divine Mind; sin, sickness, and death origi-
 6	nated in the belief that Spirit materialized into a body,
  	infinity became finity, or man, and the eternal entered the
  	temporal. Mythology, or the myth of ologies, said that
 9	Life, which is infinite and eternal, could enter finite man
  	through his nostrils, and matter become intelligent of
  	good and evil, because a serpent said it. When first good,
12	God, was named a person, and evil another person, the
  	error that a personal God and a personal devil entered
  	into partnership and would form a third person, called
15	material man, obtained expression. But these unspirit-
  	ual and mysterious ideas of God and man are far from
  	correct. 
18	    The glorious Godhead is Life, Truth, and Love, and
  	these three terms for one divine Principle are the three in
  	one that can be understood, and that find no reflection in
21	sinning, sick, and dying mortals. No miracle of grace can
  	make a spiritual mind out of beliefs that are as material as
  	the heathen deities. The pagan priests appointed Apollo
24	and Esculapius the gods of medicine, and they inquired of
  	these heathen deities what drugs to prescribe. Systems
  	of religion and of medicine grown out of such false ideals
27	of the Supreme Being cannot heal the sick and cast out
  	devils, error. Eschewing a materialistic and idolatrous
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                            5


 1	theory and practice of medicine and religion, the apostle
  	devoutly recommends the more spiritual Christianity, — 
 3	"one Lord, one faith, one baptism." The prophets and
  	apostles, whose lives are the embodiment of a living faith,
  	have not taken away our Lord, that we know not where they
 6	have laid him; they have resurrected a deathless life of
  	love; and into the cold materialisms of dogma and doctrine
  	we look in vain for their more spiritual ideal, the risen
 9	Christ, whose materia medica and theology were one. 
  	    The ideals of primitive Christianity are nigh, even at
  	our door. Truth is not lost in the mists of remoteness or
12	the barbarisms of spiritless codes. The right ideal is not
  	buried, but has risen higher to our mortal sense, and
  	having overcome death and the grave, wrapped in a pure
15	winding-sheet, it sitteth beside the sepulchre in angel
  	form, saying unto us, "Life is God; and our ideal of God
  	has risen above the sod to declare His omnipotence." This
18	white-robed thought points away from matter and doc-
  	trine, or dogma, to the diviner sense of Life and Love, — 
  	yea, to the Principle that is God, and to the demonstra-
21	tion thereof in healing the sick. Let us then heed this heav-
  	enly visitant, and not entertain the angel unawares. 
  	    The ego is not self-existent matter animated by mind,
24	but in itself is mind; therefore a Truth-filled mind makes
  	a pure Christianity and a healthy mind and body. Oliver
  	Wendell Holmes said, in a lecture before the Harvard
27	Medical School: "I firmly believe that if the whole materia
  	medica could be sunk to the bottom of the sea, it would be
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                            6


 1	all the better for mankind and all the worse for the fishes." 
  	Dr. Benjamin Waterhouse writes: "I am sick of learned
 3	quackery." Dr. Abercrombie, Fellow of the Royal Col-
  	lege of Physicians in Edinburgh, writes: "Medicine is the
  	science of guessing." Dr. James Johnson, Surgeon Ex-
 6	traordinary to the King, says: "I declare my conscientious
  	belief, founded on long observation and reflection, that
  	if there was not a single physician, surgeon, apothecary,
 9	man-midwife, chemist, druggist, or drug on the face of
  	the earth, there would be less sickness and less mortality
  	than now obtains." Voltaire says: "The art of medicine
12	consists in amusing the patient while nature cures the
  	disease." 
  	    Believing that man is the victim of his Maker, we natu-
15	rally fear God more than we love Him; whereas "perfect
  	Love casteth out fear;" but when we learn God aright, we
  	love Him, because He is found altogether lovely. Thus it
18	is that a more spiritual and true ideal of Deity improves
  	the race physically and spiritually. God is no longer a
  	mystery to the Christian Scientist, but a divine Principle,
21	understood in part, because the grand realities of Life and
  	Truth are found destroying sin, sickness, and death; and
  	it should no longer be deemed treason to understand God,
24	when the Scriptures enjoin us to "acquaint now thyself
  	with Him [God], and be at peace;" we should understand
  	something of that great good for which we are to leave all
27	else. 
  	    Periods and peoples are characterized by their highest
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                           7


 1	or their lowest ideals, by their God and their devil. We are
  	all sculptors, working out our own ideals, and leaving the
 3	impress of mind on the body as well as on history and
  	marble, chiselling to higher excellence, or leaving to rot and
  	ruin the mind's ideals. Recognizing this as we ought, we
 6	shall turn often from marble to model, from matter to
  	Mind, to beautify and exalt our lives. 

  	            "Chisel in hand stood a sculptor-boy,
 9	               With his marble block before him;
  	             And his face lit up with a smile of joy
  	               As an angel dream passed o'er him. 
12	             He carved the dream on that shapeless stone
  	               With many a sharp incision. 
  	             With heaven's own light the sculptor shone, — 
15	               He had caught the angel-vision. 

  	            "Sculptors of life are we as we stand
  	               With our lives uncarved before us,
18	             Waiting the hour when at God's command
  	               Our life dream passes o'er us. 
  	             If we carve it then on the yielding stone
21	               With many a sharp incision,
  	             Its heavenly beauty shall be our own, — 
  	               Our lives that angel-vision." 

24	    To remove those objects of sense called sickness and dis-
  	ease, we must appeal to mind to improve its subjects and
  	objects of thought, and give to the body those better de-
27	lineations. Scientific discovery and the inspiration of
  	Truth have taught me that the health and character of
  	man become more or less perfect as his mind-models are
30	more or less spiritual. Because God is Spirit, our thoughts
  	must spiritualize to approach Him, and our methods grow
  	more spiritual to accord with our thoughts. Religion and
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                            8


 1	medicine must be dematerialized to present the right idea
  	of Truth; then will this idea cast out error and heal the
 3	sick. If changeableness that repenteth itself; partiality
  	that elects some to be saved and others to be lost, or that
  	answers the prayer of one and not of another; if incom-
 6	petency that cannot heal the sick, or lack of love that will
  	not; if unmercifulness, that for the sins of a few tired
  	years punishes man eternally, — are our conceptions of
 9	Deity, we shall bring out these qualities of character in our
  	own lives and extend their influence to others. 
  	    Judaism, enjoining the limited and definite form of a
12	national religion, was not more the antithesis of Chris-
  	tianity than are our finite and material conceptions of
  	Deity. Life is God; but we say that Life is carried on
15	through principal processes, and speculate concerning
  	material forces. Mind is supreme; and yet we make more
  	of matter, and lean upon it for health and life. Mind,
18	that governs the universe, governs every action of the body
  	as directly as it moves a planet and controls the muscles
  	of the arm. God grant that the trembling chords of human
21	hope shall again be swept by the divine Talitha cumi,
  	"Damsel, I say unto thee, arise." Then shall Christian
  	Science again appear, to light our sepulchres with im-
24	mortality. We thank our Father that to-day the uncre-
  	mated fossils of material systems, already charred, are
  	fast fading into ashes; and that man will ere long stop
27	trusting where there is no trust, and gorging his faith with
  	skill proved a million times unskilful. 
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                            9


 1	    Christian Science has one faith, one Lord, one baptism;
  	and this faith builds on Spirit, not matter; and this bap-
 3	tism is the purification of mind, — not an ablution of the
  	body, but tears of repentance, an overflowing love, wash-
  	ing away the motives for sin; yea, it is love leaving self
 6	for God. The cool bath may refresh the body, or as com-
  	pliance with a religious rite may declare one's belief; but
  	it cannot purify his mind, or meet the demands of Love. 
 9	It is the baptism of Spirit that washes our robes and makes
  	them white in the blood of the Lamb; that bathes us in the
  	life of Truth and the truth of Life. Having one Lord, we
12	shall not be idolaters, dividing our homage and obedience
  	between matter and Spirit; but shall work out our own
  	salvation, after the model of our Father, who never par-
15	dons the sin that deserves to be punished and can be de-
  	stroyed only through suffering. 
  	    We ask and receive not, because we "ask amiss;" even
18	dare to invoke the divine aid of Spirit to heal the sick, and
  	then administer drugs with full confidence in their efficacy,
  	showing our greater faith in matter, despite the authority
21	of Jesus that "ye cannot serve two masters." 
  	    Silent prayer is a desire, fervent, importunate:  here
  	metaphysics is seen to rise above physics, and rest all faith
24	in Spirit, and remove all evidence of any other power than
  	Mind; whereby we learn the great fact that there is no
  	omnipotence, unless omnipotence is the All-power. This
27	truth of Deity, understood, destroys discord with the higher
  	and more potent evidences in Christian Science of man's
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                           10


 1	harmony and immortality. Thought is the essence of an
  	act, and the stronger element of action; even as steam is
 3	more powerful than water, simply because it is more
  	ethereal. Essences are refinements that lose some materi-
  	ality; and as we struggle through the cold night of physics,
 6	matter will become vague, and melt into nothing under the
  	microscope of Mind. 
  	    Massachusetts succored a fugitive slave in 1853, and put
 9	her humane foot on a tyrannical prohibitory law regulating
  	the practice of medicine in 1880. It were well if the sister
  	States had followed her example and sustained as nobly
12	our constitutional Bill of Rights. Discerning the God-
  	given rights of man, Paul said, "I was free born." Justice
  	and truth make man free, injustice and error enslave
15	him. Mental Science alone grasps the standard of liberty,
  	and battles for man's whole rights, divine as well as hu-
  	man. It assures us, of a verity, that mortal beliefs, and
18	not a law of nature, have made men sinning and sick, — 
  	that they alone have fettered free limbs, and marred in
  	mind the model of man. 
21	    We possess our own body, and make it harmonious or
  	discordant according to the images that thought reflects
  	upon it. The emancipation of our bodies from sickness
24	will follow the mind's freedom from sin; and, as St. Paul
  	admonishes, we should be "waiting for the adoption, to
  	wit, the redemption of our body." The rights of man were
27	vindicated but in a single instance when African slavery
  	was abolished on this continent, yet that hour was a
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                           11


 1	prophecy of the full liberty of the sons of God as found in
  	Christian Science. The defenders of the rights of the
 3	colored man were scarcely done with their battles before a
  	new abolitionist struck the keynote of higher claims, in
  	which it was found that the feeblest mind, enlightened
 6	and spiritualized, can free its body from disease as well as
  	sin; and this victory is achieved, not with bayonet and
  	blood, not by inhuman warfare, but in divine peace. 
 9	    Above the platform of human rights let us build another
  	staging for diviner claims, — even the supremacy of Soul
  	over sense, wherein man cooperates with and is made sub-
12	ject to his Maker. The lame, the blind, the sick, the sen-
  	sual, are slaves, and their fetters are gnawing away life
  	and hope; their chains are clasped by the false teachings,
15	false theories, false fears, that enforce new forms of op-
  	pression, and are the modern Pharaohs that hold the chil-
  	dren of Israel still in bondage. Mortals, alias mortal
18	minds, make the laws that govern their bodies, as directly
  	as men pass legislative acts and enact penal codes; while
  	the body, obedient to the legislation of mind, but ignorant
21	of the law of belief, calls its own enactments "laws of
  	matter." The legislators who are greatly responsible for
  	all the woes of mankind are those leaders of public thought
24	who are mistaken in their methods of humanity. 
  	    The learned quacks of this period "bind heavy bur-
  	dens," that they themselves will not touch "with one of
27	their fingers." Scientific guessing conspires unwittingly
  	against the liberty and lives of men. Should we but
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                           12


 1	hearken to the higher law of God, we should think for one
  	moment of these divine statutes of God:  Let them have
 3	"dominion over all the earth."   "And if they drink any
  	deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands
  	on the sick, and they shall recover." The only law of sick-
 6	ness or death is a law of mortal belief, an infringement
  	on the merciful and just government of God. When this
  	great fact is understood, the spurious, imaginary laws of
 9	matter — when matter is not a lawgiver — will be dis-
  	puted and trampled under the feet of Truth. Deal, then,
  	with this fabulous law as with an inhuman State law; re-
12	peal it in mind, and acknowledge only God in all thy ways,
  	 — "who forgiveth all thine iniquities; who healeth all thy
  	diseases." Few there be who know what a power mind is
15	to heal when imbued with the spiritual truth that lifts man
  	above the demands of matter. 
  	    As our ideas of Deity advance to truer conceptions,
18	we shall take in the remaining two thirds of God's plan
  	of redemption, — namely, man's salvation from sickness
  	and death. Our blessed Master demonstrated this great
21	truth of healing the sick and raising the dead as God's
  	whole plan, and proved the application of its Principle to
  	human wants. Having faith in drugs and hygienic drills,
24	we lose faith in omnipotence, and give the healing power
  	to matter instead of Spirit. As if Deity would not if He
  	could, or could not if He would, give health to man; when
27	our Father bestows heaven not more willingly than health;
  	for without health there could be no heaven. 
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                           13


 1	    The worshippers of wood and stone have a more mate-
  	rial deity, hence a lower order of humanity, than those
 3	who believe that God is a personal Spirit. But the wor-
  	shippers of a person have a lower order of Christianity than
  	he who understands that the Divine Being is more than a
 6	person, and can demonstrate in part this great impersonal
  	Life, Truth, and Love, casting out error and healing the
  	sick. This all-important understanding is gained in
 9	Christian Science, revealing the one God and His all-
  	power and ever-presence, and the brotherhood of man in
  	unity of Mind and oneness of Principle. 
12	    On the startled ear of humanity rings out the iron tread
  	of merciless invaders, putting man to the rack for his
  	conscience, or forcing from the lips of manhood shameful
15	confessions, — Galileo kneeling at the feet of priestcraft,
  	and giving the lie to science. But the lofty faith of the
  	pious Polycarp proved the triumph of mind over the body,
18	when they threatened to let loose the wild beasts upon him,
  	and he replied: "Let them come; I cannot change at once
  	from good to bad." Then they bound him to the stake,
21	set fire to the fagots, and his pure faith went up through
  	the baptism of fire to a higher sense of Life. The infidel
  	was blind who said, "Christianity is fit only for women and
24	weak-minded men." But infidels disagree; for Bonaparte
  	said: "Since ever the history of Christianity was written,
  	the loftiest intellects have had a practical faith in God;"
27	and Daniel Webster said: "My heart has assured and re-
  	assured me that Christianity must be a divine reality." 
 
   
The People’s Idea of God by Mary Baker Eddy                           14


 1	    As our ideas of Deity become more spiritual, we express
  	them by objects more beautiful. To-day we clothe our
 3	thoughts of death with flowers laid upon the bier, and in
  	our cemeteries with amaranth blossoms, evergreen leaves,
  	fragrant recesses, cool grottos, smiling fountains, and
 6	white monuments. The dismal gray stones of church-
  	yards have crumbled into decay, as our ideas of Life have
  	grown more spiritual; and in place of "bat and owl on the
 9	bending stones, are wreaths of immortelles, and white
  	fingers pointing upward." Thus it is that our ideas of
  	divinity form our models of humanity. O Christian Scien-
12	tist, thou of the church of the new-born; awake to a
  	higher and holier love for God and man; put on the whole
  	armor of Truth; rejoice in hope; be patient in tribulation,
15	 — that ye may go to the bed of anguish, and look upon this
  	dream of life in matter, girt with a higher sense of omnipo-
  	tence; and behold once again the power of divine Life and
18	Love to heal and reinstate man in God's own image and
         likeness, having "one Lord, one faith, one baptism."

  	                CHRISTIAN HEALING 

 1	    TEXT:  And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name
  	sh...all they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they
 3	shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall
  	not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall
  	recover. — MARK xvi. 17, 18. 


 6	    History repeats itself; to-morrow grows out of to-
  	day. But Heaven's favors are formidable:  they are
  	calls to higher duties, not discharge from care; and whoso
 9	builds on less than an immortal basis, hath built on sand. 
  	    We have asked, in our selfishness, to wait until the age
  	advanced to a more practical and spiritual religion before
12	arguing with the world the great subject of Christian heal-
  	ing; but our answer was, "Then there were no cross to
  	take up, and less need of publishing the good news." A
15	classic writes, — 

  	                    "At thirty, man suspects himself a fool;
  	                      Knows it at forty, and reforms his plan;
18	                      At fifty, chides his infamous delay,
  	                      Pushes his prudent purpose to resolve." 

  	The difference between religions is, that one religion has a
21	more spiritual basis and tendency than the other; and
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                          2


 1	the religion nearest right is that one. The genius of
  	Christianity is works more than words; a calm and stead-
 3	fast communion with God; a tumult on earth, — religious
  	factions and prejudices arrayed against it, the synagogues
  	as of old closed upon it, while it reasons with the storm,
 6	hurls the thunderbolt of truth, and stills the tempest of
  	error; scourged and condemned at every advancing foot-
  	step, afterwards pardoned and adopted, but never seen
 9	amid the smoke of battle. Said the intrepid reformer,
  	Martin Luther: "I am weary of the world, and the world
  	is weary of me; the parting will be easy." Said the more
12	gentle Melanchthon: "Old Adam is too strong for young
  	Melanchthon." 
  	    And still another Christian hero, ere he passed from
15	his execution to a crown, added his testimony: "I have
  	fought a good fight, . . . I have kept the faith." But
  	Jesus, the model of infinite patience, said: "Come unto
18	me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will
  	give you rest." And he said this when bending beneath
  	the malice of the world. But why should the world hate
21	Jesus, the loved of the Father, the loved of Love? It was
  	that his spirituality rebuked their carnality, and gave this
  	proof of Christianity that religions had not given. Again,
24	they knew it was not in the power of eloquence or a dead
  	rite to cast out error and heal the sick. Past, present,
  	future magnifies his name who built, on Truth, eternity's
27	foundation stone, and sprinkled the altar of Love with
  	perpetual incense. 
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                          3


 1	    Such Christianity requires neither hygiene nor drugs
  	wherewith to heal both mind and body; or, lacking these,
 3	to show its helplessness. The primitive privilege of Chris-
  	tianity was to make men better, to cast out error, and heal
  	the sick. It was a proof, more than a profession thereof;
 6	a demonstration, more than a doctrine. It was the foun-
  	dation of right thinking and right acting, and must be
  	reestablished on its former basis. The stone which the
 9	builders rejected must again become the head of the
  	corner. In proportion as the personal and material ele-
  	ment stole into religion, it lost Christianity and the power
12	to heal; and the qualities of God as a person, instead of
  	the divine Principle that begets the quality, engrossed the
  	attention of the ages. In the original text the term God
15	was derived from the word good. Christ is the idea
  	of Truth; Jesus is the name of a man born in a remote
  	province of Judea, — Josephus alludes to several indi-
18	viduals by the name of Jesus. Therefore Christ Jesus was
  	an honorary title; it signified a "good man," which epi-
  	thet the great goodness and wonderful works of our
21	Master more than merited. Because God is the Principle of
  	Christian healing, we must understand in part this divine
  	Principle, or we cannot demonstrate it in part. 
24	    The Scriptures declare that "God is Love, Truth, and
  	Life," — a trinity in unity; not three persons in one, but
  	three statements of one Principle. We cannot tell what is
27	the person of Truth, the body of the infinite, but we know
  	that the Principle is not the person, that the finite cannot
  
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                         4


1	contain the infinite, that unlimited Mind cannot start from
  	a limited body. The infinite can neither go forth from,
 3	return to, nor remain for a moment within limits. We
  	must give freer breath to thought before calculating the
  	results of an infinite Principle, — the effects of infinite
 6	Love, the compass of infinite Life, the power of infinite
  	Truth. Clothing Deity with personality, we limit the ac-
  	tion of God to the finite senses. We pray for God to re-
 9	member us, even as we ask a person with softening of the
  	brain not to forget his daily cares. We ask infinite wisdom
  	to possess our finite sense, and forgive what He knows
12	deserves to be punished, and to bless what is unfit to be
  	blessed. We expect infinite Love to drop divinity long
  	enough to hate. We expect infinite Truth to mix with
15	error, and become finite for a season; and, after infinite
  	Spirit is forced in and out of matter for an indefinite period,
  	to show itself infinite again. We expect infinite Life to
18	become finite, and have an end; but, after a temporary
  	lapse, to begin anew as infinite Life, without beginning and
  	without end. 
21	    Friends, can we ever arrive at a proper conception of the
  	divine character, and gain a right idea of the Principle of
  	all that is right, with such self-evident contradictions? 
24	God must be our model, or we have none; and if this
  	model is one thing at one time, and the opposite of it at
  	another, can we rely on our model? Or, having faith in it,
27	how can we demonstrate a changing Principle? We can-
  	not:  we shall be consistent with our inconsistent statement
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                          5


 1	of Deity, and so bring out our own erring finite sense of
  	God, and of good and evil blending. While admitting
 3	that God is omnipotent, we shall be limiting His power at
  	every point, — shall be saying He is beaten by certain kinds
  	of food, by changes of temperature, the neglect of a bath,
 6	and so on. Phrenology will be saying the developments of
  	the brain bias a man's character. Physiology will be say-
  	ing, if a man has taken cold by doing good to his neighbor,
 9	God will punish him now for the cold, but he must wait for
  	the reward of his good deed hereafter. One of our lead-
  	ing clergymen startles us by saying that "between Chris-
12	tianity and spiritualism, the question chiefly is concerning
  	the trustworthiness of the communications, and not the
  	doubt of their reality." Does any one think the departed
15	are not departed, but are with us, although we have no
  	evidence of the fact except sleight-of-hand and hallu-
  	cination? 
18	    Such hypotheses ignore Biblical authority, obscure the
  	one grand truth which is constantly covered, in one way
  	or another, from our sight. This truth is, that we are
21	to work out our own salvation, and to meet the responsi-
  	bility of our own thoughts and acts; relying not on the
  	person of God or the person of man to do our work for us,
24	but on the apostle's rule, "I will show thee my faith by
  	my works." This spiritualism would lead our lives to
  	higher issues; it would purify, elevate, and consecrate
27	man; it would teach him that "whatsoever a man soweth,
  	that shall he also reap." The more spiritual we become
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                          6


 1	here, the more are we separated from the world; and
  	should this rule fail hereafter, and we grow more material,
 3	and so come back to the world? When I was told the other
  	day, "People say you are a medium," pardon me if I
  	smiled. The pioneer of something new under the sun is
 6	never hit:  he cannot be; the opinions of people fly too
  	high or too low. From my earliest investigations of the
  	mental phenomenon named mediumship, I knew it was
 9	misinterpreted, and I said it. The spiritualists abused me
  	for it then, and have ever since; but they take pleasure in
  	calling me a medium. I saw the impossibility, in Science,
12	of intercommunion between the so-called dead and the
  	living. When I learned how mind produces disease on the
  	body, I learned how it produces the manifestations ig-
15	norantly imputed to spirits. I saw how the mind's ideals
  	were evolved and made tangible; and it matters not
  	whether that ideal is a flower or a cancer, if the belief is
18	strong enough to manifest it. Man thinks he is a medium
  	of disease; that when he is sick, disease controls his body
  	to whatever manifestation we see. But the fact remains,
21	in metaphysics, that the mind of the individual only can
  	produce a result upon his body. The belief that produces
  	this result may be wholly unknown to the individual, be-
24	cause it is lying back in the unconscious thought, a latent
  	cause producing the effect we see. 
  	    "And these signs shall follow them that believe; In
27	my name shall they cast out devils." The word devil
  	comes from the Greek diabolos; in Hebrew it is belial, and
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                          7


 1	signifies "that which is good for nothing, lust," etc. The
  	signs referred to are the manifestations of the power of
 3	Truth to cast out error; and, correcting error in thought,
  	it produces the harmonious effect on the body. "Them
  	that believe" signifies those who understand God's su-
 6	premacy, — the power of Mind over matter. "The new
  	tongue" is the spiritual meaning as opposed to the material. 
  	It is the language of Soul instead of the senses; it translates
 9	matter into its original language, which is Mind, and gives
  	the spiritual instead of the material signification. It begins
  	with motive, instead of act, where Jesus formed his esti-
12	mate; and there correcting the motive, it corrects the act
  	that results from the motive. The Science of Christianity
  	makes pure the fountain, in order to purify the stream. It
15	begins in mind to heal the body, the same as it begins in
  	motive to correct the act, and through which to judge of it. 
  	The Master of metaphysics, reading the mind of the poor
18	woman who dropped her mite into the treasury, said,
  	"She hath cast in more than they all." Again, he charged
  	home a crime to mind, regardless of any outward act, and
21	sentenced it as our judges would not have done to-day. 
  	Jesus knew that adultery is a crime, and mind is the crim-
  	inal. I wish the age was up to his understanding of these
24	two facts, so important to progress and Christianity. 
  	    "They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any
  	deadly thing, it shall not hurt them." This is an unquali-
27	fied statement of the duty and ability of Christians to heal
  	the sick; and it contains no argument for a creed or doc-
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                          8


 1	trine, it implies no necessity beyond the understanding of
  	God, and obedience to His government, that heals both
 3	mind and body; God, — not a person to whom we should
  	pray to heal the sick, but the Life, Love, and Truth that
  	destroy error and death. Understanding the truth regard-
 6	ing mind and body, knowing that Mind can master sick-
  	ness as well as sin, and carrying out this government over
  	both and bringing out the results of this higher Chris-
 9	tianity, we shall perceive the meaning of the context,
  	 — "They shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall
  	recover." 
12	    The world is slow to perceive individual advancement;
  	but when it reaches the thought that has produced this,
  	then it is willing to be made whole, and no longer quarrels
15	with the individual. Plato did better; he said, "What
  	thou seest, that thou beest." 
  	    The mistaken views entertained of Deity becloud the
18	light of revelation, and suffocate reason by materialism. 
  	When we understand that God is what the Scriptures have
  	declared, — namely, Life, Truth, and Love, — we shall
21	learn to reach heaven through Principle instead of a par-
  	don; and this will make us honest and laborious, knowing
  	that we shall receive only what we have earned. Jesus
24	illustrated this by the parable of the husbandman. If we
  	work to become Christians as honestly and as directly
  	upon a divine Principle, and adhere to the rule of this
27	Principle as directly as we do to the rule of mathematics,
  	we shall be Christian Scientists, and do more than we are
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                          9


 1	now doing, and progress faster than we are now pro-
  	gressing. We should have no anxiety about what is or
 3	what is not the person of God, if we understood the
  	Principle better and employed our thoughts more in dem-
  	onstrating it. We are constantly thinking and talking
 6	on the wrong side of the question. The less said or thought
  	of sin, sickness, or death, the better for mankind, morally
  	and physically. The greatest sinner and the most hope-
 9	less invalid think most of sickness and of sin; but, having
  	learned that this method has not saved them from either,
  	why do they go on thus, and their moral advisers talk for
12	them on the very subjects they would gladly discontinue to
  	bring out in their lives? Contending for the reality of
  	what should disappear is like furnishing fuel for the flames. 
15	Is it a duty for any one to believe that "the curse causeless
  	cannot come"? Then it is a higher duty to know that
  	God never cursed man, His own image and likeness. God
18	never made a wicked man; and man made by God had not
  	a faculty or power underived from his Maker wherewith to
  	make himself wicked. 
21	    The only correct answer to the question, "Who is
  	the author of evil?" is the scientific statement that
  	evil is unreal; that God made all that was made, but
24	He never made sin or sickness, either an error of mind
  	or of body. Life in matter is a dream:  sin, sickness,
  	and death are this dream. Life is Spirit; and when we
27	waken from the dream of life in matter, we shall learn this
  	grand truth of being. St. John saw the vision of life in
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        10


 1	matter; and he saw it pass away, — an illusion. The
  	dragon that was wroth with the woman, and stood ready
 3	"to devour the child as soon as it was born," was the vision
  	of envy, sensuality, and malice, ready to devour the idea
  	of Truth. But the beast bowed before the Lamb:  it was
 6	supposed to have fought the manhood of God, that Jesus
  	represented; but it fell before the womanhood of God,
  	that presented the highest ideal of Love. Let us re-
 9	member that God — good — is omnipotent; therefore evil
  	is impotent. There is but one side to good, — it has no
  	evil side; there is but one side to reality, and that is the
12	good side. 
  	    God is All, and in all:  that finishes the question of
  	a good and a bad side to existence. Truth is the real;
15	error is the unreal. You will gather the importance of
  	this saying, when sorrow seems to come, if you will look
  	on the bright side; for sorrow endureth but for the night,
18	and joy cometh with the light. Then will your sorrow be
  	a dream, and your waking the reality, even the triumph
  	of Soul over sense. If you wish to be happy, argue with
21	yourself on the side of happiness; take the side you wish
  	to carry, and be careful not to talk on both sides, or to
  	argue stronger for sorrow than for joy. You are the at-
24	torney for the case, and will win or lose according to your
  	plea. 
  	    As the mountain hart panteth for the water brooks, so
27	panteth my heart for the true fount and Soul's baptism. 
  	Earth's fading dreams are empty streams, her fountains
  
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        11


1	play in borrowed sunbeams, her plumes are plucked from
  	the wings of vanity. Did we survey the cost of sublunary
 3	joy, we then should gladly waken to see it was unreal. A
  	dream calleth itself a dreamer, but when the dream has
  	passed, man is seen wholly apart from the dream. 
 6	    We are in the midst of a revolution; physics are yield-
  	ing slowly to metaphysics; mortal mind rebels at its own
  	boundaries; weary of matter, it would catch the meaning
 9	of Spirit. The only immortal superstructure is built on
  	Truth; her modest tower rises slowly, but it stands and is
  	the miracle of the hour, though it may seem to the age like
12	the great pyramid of Egypt, — a miracle in stone. The
  	fires of ancient proscription burn upon the altars of to-day;
  	he who has suffered from intolerance is the first to be in-
15	tolerant. Homoeopathy may not recover from the heel of
  	allopathy before lifting its foot against its neighbor, meta-
  	physics, although homoeopathy has laid the foundation
18	stone of mental healing; it has established this axiom,
  	"The less medicine the better," and metaphysics adds,
  	"until you arrive at no medicine." When you have
21	reached this high goal you have learned that proportion-
  	ately as matter went out and Mind came in as the remedy,
  	was its potency. Metaphysics places all cause and cure
24	as mind; differing in this from homoeopathy, where cause
  	and cure are supposed to be both mind and matter. Meta-
  	physics requires mind imbued with Truth to heal the sick;
27	hence the Christianity of metaphysical healing, and this
  	excellence above other systems. The higher attenuations
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        12


 1	of homoeopathy contain no medicinal properties, and
  	thus it is found out that Mind instead of matter heals
 3	the sick. 
  	    While the matter-physician feels the pulse, examines
  	the tongue, etc., to learn what matter is doing independent
 6	of mind, when it is self-evident it can do nothing, the
  	metaphysician goes to the fount to govern the streams;
  	he diagnoses disease as mind, the basis of all action, and
 9	cures it thus when matter cannot cure it, showing he was
  	right. Thus it was we discovered that all physical effects
  	originate in mind before they can become manifest as
12	matter; we learned from the Scripture and Christ's healing
  	that God, directly or indirectly, through His providence
  	or His laws, never made a man sick. When studying the
15	two hundred and sixty remedies of the Jahr, the character-
  	istic peculiarities and the general and moral symptoms
  	requiring the remedy, we saw at once the concentrated
18	power of thought brought to bear on the pharmacy of
  	homoeopathy, which made the infinitesimal dose effectual. 
  	To prepare the medicine requires time and thought; you
21	cannot shake the poor drug without the involuntary
  	thought, "I am making you more powerful," and the
  	sequel proves it; the higher attenuations prove that the
24	power was the thought, for when the drug disappears by
  	your process the power remains, and homoeopathists ad-
  	mit the higher attenuations are the most powerful. The
27	only objection to giving the unmedicated sugar is, it would
  	be dishonest and divide one's faith apparently between
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        13


 1	matter and mind, and so weaken both points of action;
  	taking hold of both horns of the dilemma, we should work
 3	at opposites and accomplish less on either side. 
  	    The pharmacy of homoeopathy is reducing the one hun-
  	dredth part of a grain of medicine two thousand times,
 6	shaking the preparation thirty times at every attenuation. 
  	There is a moral to this medicine; the higher natures are
  	reached soonest by the higher attenuations, until the fact is
 9	found out they have taken no medicine, and then the so-
  	called drug loses its power. We have attenuated a grain of
  	aconite until it was no longer aconite, then dropped into
12	a tumblerful of water a single drop of this harmless solu-
  	tion, and administering one teaspoonful of this water at
  	intervals of half an hour have cured the incipient stage of
15	fever. The highest attenuation we ever attained was to
  	leave the drug out of the question, using only the sugar of
  	milk; and with this original dose we cured an inveterate
18	case of dropsy. After these experiments you cannot be
  	surprised that we resigned the imaginary medicine alto-
  	gether, and honestly employed Mind as the only curative
21	Principle. 
  	    What are the foundations of metaphysical healing? 
  	Mind, divine Science, the truth of being that casts out
24	error and thus heals the sick. You can readily perceive
  	this mental system of healing is the antipode of mesmer-
  	ism, Beelzebub. Mesmerism makes one disease while it is
27	supposed to cure another, and that one is worse than the
  	first; mesmerism is one lie getting the better of another,
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        14


 1	and the bigger lie occupying the field for a period; it is the
  	fight of beasts, in which the bigger animal beats the lesser;
 3	in fine, much ado about nothing. Medicine will not arrive
  	at the science of treating disease until disease is treated
  	mentally and man is healed morally and physically. What
 6	has physiology, hygiene, or physics done for Christianity
  	but to obscure the divine Principle of healing and en-
  	courage faith in an opposite direction? 
 9	    Great caution should be exercised in the choice of
  	physicians. If you employ a medical practitioner, be sure
  	he is a learned man and skilful; never trust yourself in the
12	hands of a quack. In proportion as a physician is enlight-
  	ened and liberal is he equipped with Truth, and his efforts
  	are salutary; ignorance and charlatanism are miserable
15	medical aids. Metaphysical healing includes infinitely
  	more than merely to know that mind governs the body and
  	the method of a mental practice. The preparation for a
18	metaphysical practitioner is the most arduous task I ever
  	performed. You must first mentally educate and develop
  	the spiritual sense or perceptive faculty by which one learns
21	the metaphysical treatment of disease; you must teach
  	them how to learn, together with what they learn. I
  	waited many years for a student to reach the ability to
24	teach; it included more than they understood. 
  	    Metaphysical or divine Science reveals the Principle and
  	method of perfection, — how to attain a mind in harmony
27	with God, in sympathy with all that is right and opposed
  	to all that is wrong, and a body governed by this mind. 
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        15


 1	    Christian Science repudiates the evidences of the senses
  	and rests upon the supremacy of God. Christian healing,
 3	established upon this Principle, vindicates the omnipo-
  	tence of the Supreme Being by employing no other remedy
  	than Truth, Life, and Love, understood, to heal all ills
 6	that flesh is heir to. It places no faith in hygiene or drugs;
  	it reposes all faith in mind, in spiritual power divinely
  	directed. By rightly understanding the power of mind
 9	over matter, it enables mind to govern matter, as it rises
  	to that supreme sense that shall "take up serpents" un-
  	harmed, and "if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not
12	hurt them." Christian Science explains to any one's per-
  	fect satisfaction the so-called miracles recorded in the
  	Bible. Ah! why should man deny all might to the divine
15	Mind, and claim another mind perpetually at war with this
  	Mind, when at the same time he calls God almighty and
  	admits in statement what he denies in proof? You pray
18	for God to heal you, but should you expect this when you
  	are acting oppositely to your prayer, trying everything else
  	besides God, and believe that sickness is something He
21	cannot reach, but medicine can? as if drugs were superior
  	to Deity. 
  	    The Scripture says, "Ye ask, and receive not, because
24	ye ask amiss;" and is it not asking amiss to pray for a
  	proof of divine power, that you have little or no faith in
  	because you do not understand God, the Principle of
27	this proof? Prayer will be inaudible, and works more
  	than words, as we understand God better. The Lord's
  
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        16


1	Prayer, understood in its spiritual sense, and given its
  	spiritual version, can never be repeated too often for the
 3	benefit of all who, having ears, hear and understand. 
  	Metaphysical Science teaches us there is no other Life,
  	substance, and intelligence but God. How much are you
 6	demonstrating of this statement? which to you hath the
  	most actual substance, — wealth and fame, or Truth and
  	Love? See to it, O Christian Scientists, ye who have
 9	named the name of Christ with a higher meaning, that you
  	abide by your statements, and abound in Love and Truth,
  	for unless you do this you are not demonstrating the
12	Science of metaphysical healing. The immeasurable
  	Life and Love will occupy your affections, come nearer
  	your hearts and into your homes when you touch but the
15	hem of Truth's garment. 
  	    A word about the five personal senses, and we will leave
  	our abstract subjects for this time. The only evidence we
18	have of sin, sickness, or death is furnished by these senses;
  	but how can we rely on their testimony when the senses
  	afford no evidence of Truth? They can neither see, hear,
21	feel, taste, nor smell God; and shall we call that reliable
  	evidence through which we can gain no understanding of
  	Truth, Life, and Love? Again, shall we say that God
24	hath created those senses through which it is impossible to
  	approach Him? Friends, it is of the utmost importance
  	that we look into these subjects, and gain our evidences of
27	Life from the correct source. Jesus said, "I am the way,
  	the truth, and the life.  No man cometh unto the Father,
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        17


1	but by me," — through the footsteps of Truth. Not by the
  	senses — the lusts of the flesh, the pride of life, envy,
 3	hypocrisy, or malice, the pleasures or the pains of the
  	personal senses — does man get nearer his divine nature
  	and present the image and likeness of God. How, then,
 6	can it be that material man and the personal senses were
  	created by God? Love makes the spiritual man, lust
  	makes the material so-called man, and God made all that
 9	was made; therefore the so-called material man and these
  	personal senses, with all their evidences of sin, sickness,
  	and death, are but a dream, — they are not the realities of
12	life; and we shall all learn this as we awake to behold His
  	likeness. 
  	    The allegory of Adam, when spiritually understood,
15	explains this dream of material life, even the dream of
  	the "deep sleep" that fell upon Adam when the spiritual
  	senses were hushed by material sense that before had
18	claimed audience with a serpent. Sin, sickness, and
  	death never proceeded from Truth, Life, and Love. Sin,
  	sickness, and death are error; they are not Truth, and
21	therefore are not TRUE. Sin is a supposed mental condi-
  	tion; sickness and death are supposed physical ones, but
  	all appeared through the false supposition of life and in-
24	telligence in matter. Sin was first in the allegory, and
  	sickness and death were produced by sin. Then was not
  	sin of mental origin, and did not mind originate the de-
27	lusion? If sickness and death came through mind, so
  	must they go; and are we not right in ruling them out of
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        18


1	mind to destroy their effects upon the body, that both
  	mortal mind and mortal body shall yield to the govern-
 3	ment of God, immortal Mind? In the words of Paul,
  	that "the old man" shall be "put off," mortality shall
  	disappear and immortality be brought to light. People are
 6	willing to put new wine into old bottles; but if this be
  	done, the bottle will break and the wine be spilled. 
  	    There is no connection between Spirit and matter. 
 9	Spirit never entered and it never escaped from matter;
  	good and evil never dwelt together. There is in reality
  	but the good:  Truth is the real; error, the unreal. We
12	cannot put the new wine into old bottles. If that could be
  	done, the world would accept our sentiments; it would will-
  	ingly adopt the new idea, if that idea could be reconciled
15	with the old belief; it would put the new wine into the
  	old bottle if it could prevent its effervescing and keep it
  	from popping out until it became popular. 
18	    The doctrine of atonement never did anything for sick-
  	ness or claimed to reach that woe; but Jesus' mission
  	extended to the sick as much as to the sinner:  he estab-
21	lished his Messiahship on the basis that Christ, Truth,
  	heals the sick. Pride, appetites, passions, envy, and malice
  	will cease to assert their Caesar sway when metaphysics is
24	understood; and religion at the sick-bed will be no blind
  	Samson shorn of his locks. You must admit that what is
  	termed death has been produced by a belief alone. The
27	Oxford students proved this:  they killed a man by no other
  	means than making him believe he was bleeding to death. 
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        19


 1	A felon was delivered to them for experiment to test the
  	power of mind over body; and they did test it, and proved
 3	it. They proved it not in part, but as a whole; they
  	proved that every organ of the system, every function of
  	the body, is governed directly and entirely by mind, else
 6	those functions could not have been stopped by mind in-
  	dependently of material conditions. Had they changed
  	the felon's belief that he was bleeding to death, removed
 9	the bandage from his eyes, and he had seen that a vein had
  	not been opened, he would have resuscitated. The illusive
  	origin of disease is not an exception to the origin of all
12	mortal things. Spirit is causation, and the ancient ques-
  	tion, Which is first, the egg or the bird? is answered by
  	the Scripture, He made "every plant of the field before it
15	was in the earth." 
  	    Heaven's signet is Love. We need it to stamp our re-
  	ligions and to spiritualize thought, motive, and endeavor. 
18	Tireless Being, patient of man's procrastination, affords
  	him fresh opportunities every hour; but if Science makes
  	a more spiritual demand, bidding man go up higher, he is
21	impatient perhaps, or doubts the feasibility of the demand. 
  	But let us work more earnestly in His vineyard, and accord-
  	ing to the model on the mount, bearing the cross meekly
24	along the rugged way, into the wilderness, up the steep
  	ascent, on to heaven, making our words golden rays in the
  	sunlight of our deeds; and "these signs shall follow them
27	that believe; . . . they shall lay hands on the sick, and
  	they shall recover." 
 
   
Christian Healing by Mary Baker Eddy                                        20


 1	    The following hymn was sung at the close: — 

  	                "Oh, could we speak the matchless worth,
 3	                 Oh, could we sound the glories forth,
  	                     Which in our Saviour shine,
  	                 We'd soar and touch the heavenly strings,
 6	                 And vie with Gabriel, while he sings,
  	                 In notes almost divine."

         No and Yes 

  	                    INTRODUCTION 

 1	    To kindle in all minds a common sentiment of rega...rd
  	for the spiritual idea emanating from the infinite, is
 3	a most needful work; but this must be done gradually, for
  	Truth is as "the still, small voice," which comes to our
  	recognition only as our natures are changed by its silent
 6	influence. 
  	    Small streams are noisy and rush precipitately; and
  	babbling brooks fill the rivers till they rise in floods, de-
 9	molishing bridges and overwhelming cities. So men, when
  	thrilled by a new idea, are sometimes impatient; and,
  	when public sentiment is aroused, are liable to be borne
12	on by the current of feeling. They should then turn tem-
  	porarily from the tumult, for the silent cultivation of the
  	true idea and the quiet practice of its virtues. When
15	the noise and stir of contending sentiments cease, and
  	the flames die away on the mount of revelation, we can
  	read more clearly the tablets of Truth. 
18	    The theology and medicine of Jesus were one, — in the
  	divine oneness of the trinity, Life, Truth, and Love, which
  	healed the sick and cleansed the sinful. This trinity in
21	unity, correcting the individual thought, is the only Mind-
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                  2


 1	healing I vindicate; and on its standard have emblazoned
  	that crystallized expression, CHRISTIAN SCIENCE. 
 3	    A spurious and hydra-headed mind-healing is naturally
  	glared at by the pulpit, ostracized by the medical faculty,
  	and scorned by people of common sense. To aver that
 6	disease is normal, a God-bestowed and stubborn reality,
  	but that you can heal it, leaves you to work against that
  	which is natural and a law of being. It is scientific to rob
 9	disease of all reality; and to accomplish this, you cannot
  	begin by admitting its reality. Our Master taught his
  	students to deny self, sense, and take up the cross. Men-
12	tal healers who admit that disease is real should be made
  	to test the feasibility of what they say by healing one case
  	audibly, through such an admission, — if this is possible. 
15	I have healed more disease by the spoken than the un-
  	spoken word. 
  	    The honest student of Christian Science is modest in his
18	claims and conscientious in duty, waiting and working to
  	mature what he has been taught. Institutes furnished
  	with such teachers are becoming beacon-lights along the
21	shores of erudition; and many who are not teachers have
  	large practices and some marked success in healing the
  	most defiant forms of disease. 
24	    Dishonesty destroys one's ability to heal mentally. Con-
  	ceit cannot avert the effects of deceit. Taking advantage
  	of the present ignorance in relation to Christian Science
27	Mind-healing, many are flooding our land with conflict-
  	ing theories and practice. We should not spread abroad
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                  3


 1	patchwork ideas that in some vital points lack Science. 
  	How sad it is that envy will bend its bow and shoot its
 3	arrow at the idea which claims only its inheritance, is nat-
  	urally modest, generous, and sincere! while the trespass-
  	ing error murders either friend or foe who stands in its
 6	way. Truly it is better to fall into the hands of God, than
  	of man. 
  	    When I revised "Science and Health with Key to the
 9	Scriptures," in 1878, some irresponsible people insisted
  	that my manual of the practice of Christian Science Mind-
  	healing should not be made public; but I obeyed a diviner
12	rule. People dependent on the rules of this practice for
  	their healing, not having lost the Spirit which sustains the
  	genuine practice, will put that book in the hands of their
15	patients, whom it will heal, and recommend it to their
  	students, whom it would enlighten. Every teacher must
  	pore over it in secret, to keep himself well informed. The
18	Nemesis of the history of Mind-healing notes this hour. 
  	    Dishonesty necessarily stultifies the spiritual sense which
  	Mind-healers specially need; and which they must pos-
21	sess, in order to be safe members of the community. How
  	good and pleasant a thing it is to seek not so much thine
  	own as another's good, to sow by the wayside for the way-
24	weary, and trust Love's recompense of love. 
  	    Plagiarism from my writings is so common it is be-
  	coming odious to honest people; and such compilations,
27	instead of possessing the essentials of Christian Science,
  	are tempting and misleading. 
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                  4


 1	    Reading Science and Health has restored the sick to
  	health; but the task of learning thoroughly the Science
 3	of Mind-healing and demonstrating it understandingly
  	had better be undertaken in health than sickness. 


  	                                     DISEASE UNREAL 

 6	    Disease is more than imagination; it is a human error,
  	a constituent part of what comprise the whole of mortal
  	existence, — namely, material sensation and mental delu-
 9	sion. But an erring sense of existence, or the error of
  	belief, named disease, never made sickness a stubborn
  	reality. On the ground that harmony is the truth of be-
12	ing, the Science of Mind-healing destroys the feasibility
  	of disease; hence error of thought becomes fable instead
  	of fact. Science demonstrates the reality of Truth and
15	the unreality of the error. A self-evident proposition, in
  	the Science of Mind-healing, is that disease is unreal;
  	and the efficacy of my system, beyond other systems of
18	medicine, vouches for the validity of that statement. Sin
  	and disease are not scientific, because they embody not
  	the idea of divine Principle, and are not the phenomena
21	of the immutable laws of God; and they do not arise
  	from the divine consciousness and true constituency of
  	being. 
24	    The unreality of sin, disease, and death, rests on the
  	exclusive truth that being, to be eternal, must be harmo-
  	nious. All disease must be — and can only be — healed
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                  5


 1	on this basis. All true Christian Scientists are vindicat-
  	ing, fearlessly and honestly, the Principle of this grand
 3	verity of Mind-healing. 
  	    In erring mortal thought the reality of Truth has an
  	antipode, — the reality of error; and disease is one of the
 6	severe realities of this error. God has no opposite in
  	Science. To Truth there is no error. As Truth alone is
  	real, then it follows that to declare error real would be to
 9	make it Truth. Disease arises from a false and material
  	sense, from the belief that matter has sensation. There-
  	fore this material sense, which is untrue, is of necessity
12	unreal. Moreover, this unreal sense substitutes for Truth
  	an unreal belief, — namely, that life and health are inde-
  	pendent of God, and dependent on material conditions. 
15	Material sense also avers that Spirit, or Truth, cannot
  	restore health and perpetuate life, but that material con-
  	ditions can and do destroy both human health and life. 
18	    If disease is as real as health, and is itself a state of
  	being, and yet is arrayed against being, then Mind, or
  	God, does not meddle with it. Disease becomes indeed a
21	stubborn reality, and man is mortal. A "kingdom divided
  	against itself is brought to desolation;" therefore the mind
  	that attacks a normal and real condition of man, is pro-
24	fanely tampering with the realities of God and His laws. 
  	Metaphysical healing is a lost jewel in this misconception
  	of reality. Any contradictory fusion of Truth with error,
27	in both theory and practice, prevents one from healing
  	scientifically, and makes the last state of one's patients
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                  6


 1	worse than the first. If disease is real it is not illusive,
  	and it certainly would contradict the Science of Mind-
 3	healing to attempt to destroy the realities of Mind in order
  	to heal the sick. 
  	    On the theory that God's formations are spiritual, har-
 6	monious, and eternal, and that God is the only creator,
  	Christian Science refutes the validity of the testimony of
  	the senses, which take cognizance of their own phenomena,
 9	 — sickness, disease, and death. This refutation is indis-
  	pensable to the destruction of false evidence, and the
  	consequent cure of the sick, — as all understand who
12	practise the true Science of Mind-healing. If, as the
  	error indicates, the evidence of disease is not false, then
  	disease cannot be healed by denying its validity; and this
15	is why the mistaken healer is not successful, trying to heal
  	on a material basis. 
  	    The evidence that the earth is motionless and the sun
18	revolves around our planet, is as sensible and real as the
  	evidence for disease; but Science determines the evidence
  	in both cases to be unreal. To material sense it is plain
21	also that the error of the revolution of the sun around the
  	earth is more apparent than the adverse but true Science
  	of the stellar universe. Copernicus has shown that what
24	appears real, to material sense and feeling, is absolutely
  	unreal. Astronomy, optics, acoustics, and hydraulics are
  	all at war with the testimony of the physical senses. This
27	fact intimates that the laws of Science are mental, not
  	material; and Christian Science demonstrates this. 


 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                  7


 1	                       SCIENCE OF MIND-HEALING 

  	    The rule of divinity is golden; to be wise and true re-
 3	joices every heart. But evil influences waver the scales
  	of justice and mercy. No personal considerations should
  	allow any root of bitterness to spring up between Chris-
 6	tian Scientists, nor cause any misapprehension as to the
  	motives of others. We must love our enemies, and con-
  	tinue to do so unto the end. By the love of God we can
 9	cancel error in our own hearts, and blot it out of others. 
  	    Sooner or later the eyes of sinful mortals must be opened
  	to see every error they possess, and the way out of it; and
12	they will "flee as a bird to your mountain," away from
  	the enemy of sinning sense, stubborn will, and every im-
  	perfection in the land of Sodom, and find rescue and refuge
15	in Truth and Love. 
  	    Every loving sacrifice for the good of others is known
  	to God, and the wrath of man cannot hide it from Him. 
18	God has appointed for Christian Scientists high tasks,
  	and will not release them from the strict performance of
  	each one of them. The students must now fight their
21	own battles. I recommend that Scientists draw no lines
  	whatever between one person and another, but think,
  	speak, teach, and write the truth of Christian Science
24	without reference to right or wrong personality in this
  	field of labor. Leave the distinctions of individual char-
  	acter and the discriminations and guidance thereof to
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                  8


 1	the Father, whose wisdom is unerring and whose love is
  	universal. 
 3	    We should endeavor to be long-suffering, faithful, and
  	charitable with all. To this small effort let us add one
  	more privilege — namely, silence whenever it can substi-
 6	tute censure. Avoid voicing error; but utter the truth of
  	God and the beauty of holiness, the joy of Love and "the
  	peace of God, that passeth all understanding," recom-
 9	mending to all men fellowship in the bonds of Christ. 
  	Advise students to rebuke each other always in love, as
  	I have rebuked them. Having discharged this duty, coun-
12	sel each other to work out his own salvation, without fear
  	or doubt, knowing that God will make the wrath of man
  	to praise Him, and that the remainder thereof He will
15	restrain. We can rejoice that every germ of goodness will
  	at last struggle into freedom and greatness, and every sin
  	will so punish itself that it will bow down to the command-
18	ments of Christ, — Truth and Love. 
  	    I enjoin it upon my students to hold no controversy or
  	enmity over doctrines and traditions, or over the miscon-
21	ceptions of Christian Science, but to work, watch, and
  	pray for the amelioration of sin, sickness, and death. If
  	one be found who is too blind for instruction, no longer cast
24	your pearls before this state of mortal mind, lest it turn
  	and rend you; but quietly, with benediction and hope,
  	let the unwise pass by, while you walk on in equanimity,
27	and with increased power, patience, and understanding,
  	gained from your forbearance. This counsel is not new,
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                  9


 1	as my Christian students can testify; and if it had been
  	heeded in times past it would have prevented, to a great
 3	extent, the factions which have sprung up among Scientists
  	to the hindrance of the Cause of Truth. It is true that the
  	mistakes, prejudices, and errors of one class of thinkers
 6	must not be introduced or established among another class
  	who are clearer and more conscientious in their convic-
  	tions; but this one thing can be done, and should be:  let
 9	your opponents alone, and use no influence to prevent
  	their legitimate action from their own standpoint of ex-
  	perience, knowing, as you should, that God will well
12	regenerate and separate wisely and finally; whereas you
  	may err in effort, and lose your fruition. 
  	    Hoping to pacify repeated complaints and murmurings
15	against too great leniency, on my part, towards some of
  	my students who fall into error, I have opposed occa-
  	sionally and strongly — especially in the first edition of
18	this little work — existing wrongs of the nature referred
  	to. But I now point steadfastly to the power of grace to
  	overcome evil with good. God will "furnish a table in
21	the wilderness" and show the power of Love. 
  	    Science is not the shibboleth of a sect or the caba-
  	listic insignia of philosophy; it excludes all error and
24	includes all Truth. More mistakes are made in its name
  	than this period comprehends. Divinely defined, Science
  	is the atmosphere of God; humanly construed, and ac-
27	cording to Webster, it is "knowledge, duly arranged and
  	referred to general truths and principles on which it is
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 10


 1	founded, and from which it is derived." I employ this
  	awe-filled word in both a divine and human sense; but
 3	I insist that Christian Science is demonstrably as true,
  	relative to the unseen verities of being, as any proof that
  	can be given of the completeness of Science. 
 6	    The two largest words in the vocabulary of thought are
  	"Christian" and "Science." The former is the highest
  	style of man; the latter reveals and interprets God and
 9	man; it aggregates, amplifies, unfolds, and expresses the
  	ALL-God. The life of Christ is the predicate and postu-
  	late of all that I teach, and there is but one standard
12	statement, one rule, and one Principle for all scientific
  	truth. 
  	    My hygienic system rests on Mind, the eternal Truth. 
15	What is termed matter, or relates to its so-called attributes,
  	is a self-destroying error. When a so-called material sense
  	is lost, and Truth restores that lost sense, — on the basis
18	that all consciousness is Mind and eternal, — the former
  	position, that sense is organic and material, is proven
  	erroneous. 
21	    The feasibility and immobility of Christian Science
  	unveil the true idea, — namely, that earth's discords have
  	not the reality of Mind in the Science of being; and this
24	idea — dematerializing and spiritualizing mortals — turns
  	like the needle to the pole all hope and faith to God, based
  	as it is on His omnipotence and omnipresence. 
27	    Eternal harmony, perpetuity, and perfection, constitute
  	the phenomena of being, governed by the immutable and
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 11


 1	eternal laws of God; whereas matter and human will,
  	intellect, desire, and fear, are not the creators, controllers,
 3	nor destroyers of life or its harmonies. Man has an im-
  	mortal Soul, a divine Principle, and an eternal being. 
  	Man has perpetual individuality; and God's laws, and
 6	their intelligent and harmonious action, constitute his in-
  	dividuality in the Science of Soul. 
  	    In its literary expression, my system of Christian meta-
 9	physics is hampered by material terms, which must be
  	used to indicate thoughts that are to be understood meta-
  	physically. As a Science, this system is held back by the
12	common ignorance of what it is and what it does, and
  	(worse still) by those who come falsely in its name. To
  	be appreciated, Science must be understood and consci-
15	entiously introduced. If the Bible and Science and Health
  	had the place in schools of learning that physiology oc-
  	cupies, they would revolutionize and reform the world,
18	through the power of Christ. It is true that it requires
  	more study to understand and demonstrate what these
  	works teach, than to learn theology, physiology, or physics;
21	because they teach divine Science, with fixed Principle,
  	given rule, and unmistakable proof. 
  	    Ancient and modern human philosophy are inadequate
24	to grasp the Principle of Christian Science, or to demon-
  	strate it. Revelation shows this Principle, and will rescue
  	reason from the thrall of error. Revelation must subdue
27	the sophistry of intellect, and spiritualize consciousness
  	with the dictum and the demonstration of Truth and Love. 
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 12


 1	Christian Science Mind-healing can only be gained by
  	working from a purely Christian standpoint. Then it
 3	heals the sick and exalts the race. The essence of this
  	Science is right thinking and right acting — leading us to
  	see spirituality and to be spiritual, to understand and to
 6	demonstrate God. 
  	    The Massachusetts Metaphysical College and Church
  	of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, were the outgrowth of the
 9	author's religious experience. After a lifetime of ortho-
  	doxy on the platform of doctrines, rites, and ceremonies,
  	it became a sacred duty for her to impart to others this
12	new-old knowledge of God. 
  	    The same affection, desire, and motives which have stim-
  	ulated true Christianity in all ages, and given impulse to
15	goodness, in or out of the Church, have nerved her pur-
  	pose to build on the new-born conception of the Christ, as
  	Jesus declared himself, — namely, "the way, the truth,
18	and the life." Living a true life, casting out evil, healing
  	the sick, and preaching the gospel of Truth, — these are
  	the ends of Christianity. This divine way impels a spirit-
21	ualization of thought and method, beyond doctrine and
  	ritual; and in nothing else has she departed from the old
  	landmarks. 
24	    The unveiled spiritual signification of the Word so en-
  	larges our sense of God that it makes both sense and Soul,
  	man and Life, immaterial, though still individual. It re-
27	moves all limits from divine power. God must be found
  	all instead of a part of being, and man the reflection of
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 13


 1	His power and goodness. This Science rebukes sin with
  	its own nothingness, and thus destroys sin quickly and
 3	utterly. It makes disease unreal, and this heals it. 
  	    The demonstration of moral and physical growth, and a
  	scientific deduction from the Principle of all harmony, de-
 6	clare both the Principle and idea to be divine. If this be
  	true, then death must be swallowed up in Life, and the
  	prophecy of Jesus fulfilled, "Whosoever liveth and be-
 9	lieveth in me shall never die." Though centuries passed
  	after those words were originally uttered, before this re-
  	appearing of Truth, and though the hiatus be longer still
12	before that saying is demonstrated in Life that knows no
  	death, the declaration is nevertheless true, and remains
  	a clear and profound deduction from Christian Science. 


15	     IS CHRISTIAN SCIENCE OF THE SAME LINEAGE AS
  	                         SPIRITUALISM OR THEOSOPHY? 

  	    Science is not susceptible of being held as a mere theory. 
18	It is hoary with time. It takes hold of eternity, voices the
  	infinite, and governs the universe. No greater opposites
  	can be conceived of, physically, morally, and spiritually,
21	than Christian Science, spiritualism, and theosophy. 
  	    Science and Health has effected a revolution in the
  	minds of thinkers on the subject of mediumship, and given
24	impulse to reason and revelation, goodness and virtue. A
  	theory may be sound in spots, and sparkle like a diamond,
  	while other parts of it have no lustre. Christian Science
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 14


 1	is sound in every part. It is neither warped nor miscon-
  	ceived, when properly demonstrated. If a spiritualist
 3	medium understood the Science of Mind-healing, he
  	would know that between those who have and those who
  	have not passed the transition called death, there can be
 6	no interchange of consciousness, and that all sensible phe-
  	nomena are merely subjective states of mortal mind. 
  	    Theosophy is a corruption of Judaism. This corruption
 9	had a renewal in the Neoplatonic philosophy; but it sprang
  	from the Oriental philosophy of Brahmanism, and blends
  	with its magic and enchantments. Theosophy is no more
12	allied to Christian Science than the odor of the upas-tree
  	is to the sweet breath of springtide, or the brilliant cor-
  	uscations of the northern sky are to solar heat and
15	light. 


  	     IS CHRISTIAN SCIENCE FROM BENEATH, AND NOT
  	                                           FROM ABOVE? 

18	    Hear the words of our Master: "Go ye into all the
  	world"! "Heal the sick, cast out devils"! Christian
  	Scientists, perhaps more than any other religious sect, are
21	obeying these commands; and the injunctions are not
  	confined to Jesus' students in that age, but they extend
  	to this age, — to as many as shall believe on him. The
24	demand and example of Jesus were not from beneath. 
  	Are frozen dogmas, persistent persecution, and the doc-
  	trine of eternal damnation, from above? Are the dews
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 15


 1	of divine Truth, falling on the sick and sinner, to heal
  	them, from beneath? "By their fruits ye shall know
 3	them." 
  	    Reading my books, without prejudice, would convince
  	all that their purpose is right. The comprehension of my
 6	teachings would enable any one to prove these books to
  	be filled with blessings for the whole human family. Fa-
  	tiguing Bible translations and voluminous commentaries
 9	are employed to explain and prop old creeds, and they
  	have the civil and religious arms in their defense; then
  	why should not these be equally extended to support the
12	Christianity that heals the sick? The notions of person-
  	ality to be found in creeds are far more mystic than
  	Mind-healing. It is no easy matter to believe there are
15	three persons in one person, and that one person is cast
  	out of another person. These conceptions of Deity and
  	devil presuppose an impotent God and an incredible
18	Satan. 


  	              IS CHRISTIAN SCIENCE PANTHEISTIC? 

  	    Christian Science refutes pantheism, finds Spirit neither
21	in matter nor in the modes of mortal mind. It shows
  	that matter and mortal mind have neither origin nor ex-
  	istence in the eternal Mind. Thinking otherwise is what
24	estranges mortals from divine Life and Love. God is
  	All-in-all. He is Spirit; and in nothing is He unlike Him-
  	self. Nothing that "worketh or maketh a lie" is to be
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 16


 1	found in the divine consciousness. For God to know,
  	is to be; that is, what He knows must truly and eternally
 3	exist. If He knows matter, and matter can exist in Mind,
  	then mortality and discord must be eternal. He is Mind;
  	and whatever He knows is made manifest, and must be
 6	Truth. 
  	    If God knows evil even as a false claim, this knowledge
  	would manifest evil in Him and proceeding from Him. 
 9	Christian Science shows that matter, evil, sin, sickness, and
  	death are but negations of Spirit, Truth, and Life, which
  	are positives that cannot be gainsaid. The subjective
12	states of evil, called mortal mind or matter, are negatives
  	destitute of time and space; for there is none beside God
  	or Spirit and the idea of Spirit. 
15	    This infinite logic is the infinite light, — uncompre-
  	hended, yet forever giving forth more light, because it
  	has no darkness to emit. Mortals do not understand the
18	All; hence their inference of some other existence beside
  	God and His true likeness, — of something unlike Him. 
  	He who is All, understands all. He can have no knowl-
21	edge or inference but His own consciousness, and can take
  	in no more than all. 
  	    The mists of matter — sin, sickness, and death — dis-
24	appear in proportion as mortals approach Spirit, which
  	is the reality of being. It is not enough to say that matter
  	is the substratum of evil, and that its highest attenuation is
27	mortal mind; for there is, strictly speaking, no mortal
  	mind. Mind is immortal. Death is the consequent of an
  
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 17


1	antecedent false assumption of the realness of something
  	unreal, material, and mortal. If God knows the antece-
 3	dent, He must produce its consequences. From this logic
  	there is no escape. Matter, or evil, is the absence of Spirit
  	or good. Their nothingness is thus proven; for God is
 6	good, ever-present, and All. 
  	    "In Him we live, and move, and have our being;" con-
  	sequently it is impossible for the true man — who is a
 9	spiritual and individual being, created in the eternal
  	Science of being — to be conscious of aught but good. 
  	God's image and likeness can never be less than a good
12	man; and for man to be more than God's likeness is
  	impossible. Man is the climax of creation; and God is
  	not without an ever-present witness, testifying of Himself. 
15	Matter, or any mode of mortal mind, is neither part nor
  	parcel of divine consciousness and God's verity. 
  	    In Science there is no fallen state of being; for therein
18	is no inverted image of God, no escape from the focal
  	radiation of the infinite. Hence the unreality of error,
  	and the truth of the Scripture, that there is "none beside
21	Him." If mortals could grasp these two words all and
  	nothing, this mystery of a God who has no knowledge of
  	sin would disappear, and the eternal, infinite harmony
24	would be fathomed. If God could know a false claim,
  	false knowledge would be a part of His consciousness. 
  	Then evil would be as real as good, sickness as real as
27	health, death as real as Life; and sickness, sin, and death
  	would be as eternal as God. 


 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 18


 1	           IS CHRISTIAN SCIENCE BLASPHEMOUS? 

  	    Blasphemy has never diminished sin and sickness, nor
 3	acknowledged God in all His ways. Blasphemy rebukes
  	not the godless lie that denies Him as All-in-all, nor does
  	it ascribe to Him all presence, power, and glory. Chris-
 6	tian Science does this. If Science lacked the proof of its
  	origin in God, it would be self-destructive, for it rests alone
  	on the demonstration of God's supremacy and omnipo-
 9	tence. Right thinking and right acting, physical and
  	moral harmony, come with Science, and the secret of
  	its presence lies in the universal need of better health and
12	morals. 
  	    Human theories, when weighed in the balance, are
  	found unequal to the demonstration of divine Life and
15	Love; and their highest endeavors are, to divine Science,
  	what a child's love of pictures is to art. A child, in his
  	ignorance, may imagine the face of Dante to be the rapt
18	face of Jesus. Thus falsely may the human conceive of
  	the Divine. If the schoolmaster is not Christ, the school
  	gets things wrong, and knows it not; but the teacher is
21	morally responsible. 
  	    Good health and a more spiritual religion are the com-
  	mon wants; and these wants have wrought this moral
24	result, — that the so-called mortal mind asks for what
  	Mind alone can supply. This demand militates against
  	the so-called demands of matter, and regulates the present
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 19


 1	high premium on Mind-healing. If the uniform moral
  	and spiritual, as well as physical, effects of Christian Sci-
 3	ence were lacking, the premium would go down. That
  	it continues to rise, and the demand to increase, shows its
  	real value to the race. Even doctors will agree that in-
 6	fidelity, ignorance, and quackery have never met the grow-
  	ing wants of humanity. Christian Science is no "Boston
  	craze;" it is the sober second thought of advancing
 9	humanity. 


  	                    IS THERE A PERSONAL DEITY? 

  	    God is infinite. He is neither a limited mind nor a
12	limited body. God is Love; and Love is Principle, not
  	person. What the person of the infinite is, we know not;
  	but we are gratefully and lovingly conscious of the father-
15	liness of this Supreme Being. God is individual, and man
  	is His individualized idea. While material man and the
  	physical senses receive no spiritual idea, and feel no sen-
18	sation of divine Love, spiritual man and his spiritual
  	senses are drinking in the nature and essence of the indi-
  	vidual infinite. A sinful sense is incompetent to understand
21	the realities of being, — that Life is God, and that man
  	is in His image and likeness. A sinner can take no cog-
  	nizance of the noumenon or the phenomena of Spirit;
24	but leaving sin, sense rises to the fulness of the stature of
  	man in Christ. 
  	    Person is formed after the manner of mortal man, so
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 20


 1	far as he can conceive of personality. Limitless person-
  	ality is inconceivable. His person and perfection are
 3	neither self-created, nor discerned through imperfection;
  	and of God as a person, human reason, imagination, and
  	revelation give us no knowledge. Error would fashion
 6	Deity in a manlike mould, while Truth is moulding a
  	Godlike man. 
  	    When the term divine Principle is used to signify Deity
 9	it may seem distant or cold, until better apprehended. 
  	This Principle is Mind, substance, Life, Truth, Love. 
  	When understood, Principle is found to be the only term
12	that fully conveys the ideas of God, — one Mind, a perfect
  	man, and divine Science. As the divine Principle is com-
  	prehended, God's omnipotence and omnipresence will
15	dawn on mortals, and the notion of an everywhere-present
  	body — or of an infinite Mind starting from a finite body,
  	and returning to it — will disappear. 
18	    Ever-present Love must seem ever absent to ever-present
  	selfishness or material sense. Hence this asking amiss
  	and receiving not, and the common idolatry of man-
21	worship. In divine Science, God is recognized as the
  	only power, presence, and glory. 
  	    Adam's mistiness and Satan's reasoning, ever since the
24	flood, — when specimens of every kind emerged from the
  	ark, — have run through the veins of all human philoso-
  	phy. Human reason is a blind guide, a continued series
27	of mortal hypotheses, antagonistic to Revelation and Sci-
  	ence. It is continually straying into forbidden by-paths
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 21


 1	of sensualism, contrary to the life and teachings of Jesus
  	and Paul, and the vision of the Apocalypse. Human
 3	philosophy has ninety-nine parts of error to the one-
  	hundredth part of Truth, — an unsafe decoction for the
  	race. The Science that Jesus demonstrated, whose views
 6	of Truth Confucius and Plato but dimly discerned, Science
  	and Health interprets. It was not a search after wisdom;
  	it was wisdom, and it grasped in spiritual law the uni-
 9	verse, — all time, space, immortality, thought, extension. 
  	This Science demonstrated the Principle of all phenomena,
  	identity, individuality, law; and showed man as reflect-
12	ing God and the divine capacity. Human philosophy
  	would dethrone perfection, and substitute matter and evil
  	for divine means and ends. 
15	    Human philosophy has an undeveloped God, who un-
  	folds Himself through material modes, wherein the human
  	and divine mingle in the same realm and consciousness. 
18	This is rank infidelity; because by it we lose God's ways
  	and perpetuate the supposed power and reality of evil ad
  	infinitum. Christian Science rends this veil in the pantheon
21	of many gods, and reproduces the teachings of Jesus, whose
  	philosophy is incontestable, bears the strain of time, and
  	brings in the glories of eternity; "for other foundation
24	can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ." 
  	    Divine philosophy is demonstrably the true idea of the
  	Christ, wherein Principle heals and saves. A philosophy
27	which cannot heal the sick has little resemblance to Sci-
  	ence, and is, to say the least, like a cloud without rain,
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 22


 1	"driven about by every wind of doctrine." Such phi-
  	losophy has certainly not touched the hem of the Christ
 3	garment. 
  	    Leibnitz, Descartes, Fichte, Hegel, Spinoza, Bishop
  	Berkeley, were once clothed with a "brief authority;"
 6	but Berkeley ended his metaphysical theory with a treatise
  	on the healing properties of tar-water, and Hegel was an
  	inveterate snuff-taker. The circumlocution and cold cate-
 9	gories of Kant fail to improve the conditions of mortals,
  	morally, spiritually, or physically. Such miscalled meta-
  	physical systems are reeds shaken by the wind. Com-
12	pared with the inspired wisdom and infinite meaning of
  	the Word of Truth, they are as moonbeams to the sun, or
  	as Stygian night to the kindling dawn. 


15	                    IS THERE A PERSONAL DEVIL? 

  	    No man hath seen the person of good or of evil. Each
  	is greater than the corporeality we behold. 
18	    "He cast out devils." This record shows that the term
  	devil is generic, being used in the plural number. From
  	this it follows that there is more than one devil. That
21	Jesus cast several persons out of another person, is not
  	stated, and is impossible. Hence the passage must refer
  	to the evils which were cast out. 
24	    Jesus defined devil as a mortal who is full of evil. "Have
  	I not chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil?" His
  	definition of evil indicated his ability to cast it out. An
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 23


 1	incorrect concept of the nature of evil hinders the destruc-
  	tion of evil. To conceive of God as resembling — in per-
 3	sonality, or form — the personality that Jesus condemned
  	as devilish, is fraught with spiritual danger. Evil can
  	neither grasp the prerogative of God nor make evil om-
 6	nipotent and omnipresent. 
  	    Jesus said to Peter, "Get thee behind me, Satan;" but
  	he to whom our Lord gave the keys of the kingdom could
 9	not have been wholly evil, and therefore was not a devil,
  	after the accepted definition. Out of the Magdalen, Jesus
  	cast seven devils; but not one person was named among
12	them. According to Crabtre, these devils were the dis-
  	eases Jesus cast out. 
  	    The most eminent divines, in Europe and America, con-
15	cede that the Scriptures have both a literal and a moral
  	meaning. Which of the two is the more important to gain,
  	 — the literal or the moral sense of the word devil, — in
18	order to cast out this devil? Evil is a quality, not an
  	individual. 
  	    As mortals, we need to discern the claims of evil, and to
21	fight these claims, not as realities, but as illusions; but
  	Deity can have no such warfare against Himself. Knowl-
  	edge of a man's physical personality is not sufficient to
24	inform us as to the amount of good or evil he possesses. 
  	Hence we cannot understand God or man, through the
  	person of either. God is All-in-all; but He is definite and
27	individual, the omnipresent and omniscient Mind; and
  	man's individuality is God's own image and likeness, — 
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 24


 1	even the immeasurable idea of divine Mind. In the
  	Science of good, evil loses all place, person, and power. 
 3	    According to Spinoza's philosophy God is amplification. 
  	He is in all things, and therefore He is in evil in human
  	thought. He is extension, of whatever character. Also,
 6	according to Spinoza, man is an animal vegetable, devel-
  	oped through the lower orders of matter and mortal mind. 
  	All these vagaries are at variance with my system of meta-
 9	physics, which rests on God as One and All, and denies
  	the actual existence of both matter and evil. According to
  	false philosophy and scholastic theology, God is three
12	persons in one person. By the same token, evil is not only
  	as real as good, but much more real, since evil subordi-
  	nates good in personality. 
15	    The claims of evil become both less and more in Chris-
  	tian Science, than in human philosophies or creeds: more,
  	because the evil that is hidden by dogma and human rea-
18	son is uncovered by Science; and less, because evil, being
  	thus uncovered, is found out, and exposure is nine points
  	of destruction. Then appears the grand verity of Chris-
21	tian Science:  namely, that evil has no claims and was
  	never a claimant; for behold evil (or devil) is, as Jesus
  	said, "a murderer from the beginning, and the truth abode
24	not in him." 
  	    There was never a moment in which evil was real. This
  	great fact concerning all error brings with it another and
27	more glorious truth, that good is supreme. As there is
  	none beside Him, and He is all good, there can be no evil. 
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 25


 1	Simply uttering this great thought is not enough! We
  	must live it, until God becomes the All and Only of our
 3	being. Having won through great tribulation this cardinal
  	point of divine Science, St. Paul said, "But now we are
  	delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were
 6	held; that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not
  	in the oldness of the letter." 


  	                                IS MAN A PERSON? 

 9	    Man is more than physical personality, or what we cog-
  	nize through the material senses. Mind is more than mat-
  	ter, even as the infinite idea of Truth is beyond a finite
12	belief. Man outlives finite mortal definitions of himself,
  	according to a law of "the survival of the fittest." Man is
  	the eternal idea of his divine Principle, or Father. He is
15	neither matter nor a mode of mortal mind, for he is spir-
  	itual and eternal, an immortal mode of the divine Mind. 
  	Man is the image and likeness of God, coexistent and
18	coeternal with Him. 
  	    Man is not absorbed in Deity; for he is forever individ-
  	ual; but what this everlasting individuality is, remains to
21	be learned. Mortals have not seen it. That which is born
  	of the flesh is not man's eternal identity. Spiritual and
  	immortal man alone is God's likeness, and that which is
24	mortal is not man in a spiritually scientific sense. A
  	material, sinful mortal is but the counterfeit of immortal
  	man. 
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 26


 1	    The mind-quacks believe that mortal man is identical
  	with immortal man, and that the immortal is inside the
 3	mortal; that good and evil blend; that matter and Spirit
  	are one; and that Soul, or Spirit, is subdivided into spirits,
  	or souls, — alias gods. This infantile talk about Mind-
 6	healing is no more identical with Christian Science than
  	the babe is identical with the adult, or the human belief
  	resembles the divine idea. Hence it is impossible for those
 9	holding such material and mortal views to demonstrate
  	my metaphysics. Theirs is the sensuous thought, which
  	brings forth its own sensuous conception. Mine is the
12	spiritual idea which transfigures thought. 
  	    All real being represents God, and is in Him. In this
  	Science of being, man can no more relapse or collapse
15	from perfection, than his divine Principle, or Father, can
  	fall out of Himself into something below infinitude. Man's
  	real ego, or selfhood, is goodness. If man's individuality
18	were evil, he would be annihilated, for evil is self-destroying. 
  	    Man's individual being must reflect the supreme indi-
  	vidual Being, to be His image and likeness; and this
21	individuality never originated in molecule, corpuscle, ma-
  	teriality, or mortality. God holds man in the eternal
  	bonds of Science, — in the immutable harmony of divine
24	law. Man is a celestial; and in the spiritual universe
  	he is forever individual and forever harmonious. "If
  	God so clothe the grass of the field, . . . shall He not
27	much more clothe you, O ye of little faith?" 
  	    Sin must be obsolete, — dust returning to dust, noth-
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 27


 1	ingness to nothingness. Sin is not Mind; it is but the sup-
  	position that there is more than one Mind. It issues
 3	a false claim; and the claim, being worthless, is in reality
  	no claim whatever. Matter is not Mind, to claim aught;
  	but Mind is God, and evil finds no place in good. When
 6	we get near enough to God to see this, the springtide
  	of Truth in Christian Science will burst upon us in the
  	similitude of the Apocalyptic pictures. No night will be
 9	there, and there will be no more sea. There will be no
  	need of the sun, for Spirit will be the light of the city, and
  	matter will be proved a myth. Until centuries pass, and
12	this vision of Truth is fully interpreted by divine Science,
  	this prophecy will be scoffed at; but it is just as veritable
  	now as it can be then. Science, divine Science, presents
15	the grand and eternal verities of God and man as the
  	divine Mind and that Mind's idea. 
  	    Mortal man is the antipode of immortal man, and the
18	two should not be confounded. Bishop Foster said, in a
  	lecture in Boston, "No man living hath yet seen man." 
  	This material sinful personality, which we misname man,
21	is what St. Paul terms "the old man and his deeds," to
  	be "put off." 
  	    Who can say what the absolute personality of God or
24	man is? Who living hath seen God or a perfect man? 
  	In presence of such thoughts take off thy shoes and
  	tread lightly, for this is holy ground. Surely the probation
27	of mortals must go on after the change called death, that
  	they may learn the definition of immortal being; or else
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 28


 1	their present mistakes would extinguish human existence. 
  	How long this false sense remains after the transition called
 3	death, no mortal knoweth; but this is sure, that the mists
  	of error, sooner or later, will melt in the fervent heat of
  	suffering, mortality will burst the barriers of sense, and
 6	man be found perfect and eternal. Of his intermediate
  	conditions — the purifying processes and terrible revolu-
  	tions necessary to effect this end — I am ignorant. 
 9	    Inasmuch as these momentous facts in the Science of
  	being must be learned some time, now is the most accept-
  	able time for beginning the lesson. If Science is pointing
12	the way, and is found to bring with it health, holiness, and
  	immortality, then to-day is none too soon for entering this
  	path. The proof that Christian Science is the way of sal-
15	vation given by Christ, I consider well established. The
  	present, as well as the future, reveals the fact that Truth
  	is never understood too soon. 
18	    Has Truth, as demonstrated by Jesus, reappeared? 
  	Study Christian Science and practise it, and you will
  	know that Truth has reappeared. What is demonstrably
21	true cannot be gainsaid; but getting the letter and omitting
  	the spirit of this Science is neither the comprehension of
  	its Principle nor the practice of its Life. 


24                                              HAS MAN A SOUL? 

  	    The Scriptures inform us that "the soul that sinneth,
  	it shall die." Here soul means sense and organic life; and
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 29


 1	this passage refers to the Jewish law, that a mortal should
  	be put to death for his own sin, but not for another's. 
 3	Not Soul, but mortal sense, sins and dies. Immortal man
  	has immortal Soul and a deathless sense of being. Mortal
  	man has but a false sense of Soul and body. He believes
 6	that Spirit, or Soul, exists in matter. This is pantheism,
  	and is not the Science of Soul. The mind-quacks have
  	so slight a knowledge of Soul that they believe material
 9	and sinning sense to be soul; and then they doctor this
  	soul as if it were not even a material sense. 
  	    In Dr. Gordon's sermon on The Ministry of Healing,
12	he said, "The forgiven soul in a sick body is not half a
  	man." Is this pantheistic statement sound theology, — 
  	that Soul is in matter, and the immortal part of man a sin-
15	ner? Is not this a disparagement of the person of man and
  	a denial of God's power? Better far that we impute such
  	doctrines to mortal opinion than to the divine Word. 
18	    To my sense, such a statement is a shocking reflection
  	on the divine power. A mortal pardoned by God is not
  	sick, he is made whole. He in whom sin, disease, and
21	death are destroyed, is more than a fraction of himself. 
  	Such sermons, though clad in soft raiment, are spirit-
  	less waifs, literary driftwood on the ocean of thought;
24	while Truth walks triumphantly over the waves of sin,
  	sickness, and death. 
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 30


 1	                                  IS SIN FORGIVEN? 

  	    The law of Life and Truth is the law of Christ, destroy-
 3	ing all sense of sin and death. It does more than forgive
  	the false sense named sin, for it pursues and punishes it,
  	and will not let sin go until it is destroyed, — until nothing
 6	is left to be forgiven, to suffer, or to be punished. For-
  	given thus, sickness and sin have no relapse. God's law
  	reaches and destroys evil by virtue of the allness of God. 
 9	    He need not know the evil He destroys, any more than
  	the legislator need know the criminal who is punished by
  	the law enacted. God's law is in three words, "I am All;"
12	and this perfect law is ever present to rebuke any claim
  	of another law. God pities our woes with the love of a
  	Father for His child, — not by becoming human, and
15	knowing sin, or naught, but by removing our knowledge
  	of what is not. He could not destroy our woes totally
  	if He possessed any knowledge of them. His sympathy
18	is divine, not human. It is Truth's knowledge of its own
  	infinitude which forbids the genuine existence of even
  	a claim to error. This knowledge is light wherein there
21	is no darkness, — not light holding darkness within itself. 
  	The consciousness of light is like the eternal law of God,
  	revealing Him and nothing else. 
24	    Sympathy with sin, sorrow, and sickness would dethrone
  	God as Truth, for Truth has no sympathy for error. In
  	Science, the cure of the sick demonstrates this grand
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 31


 1	verity of Christian Science, that you cannot eradicate dis-
  	ease if you admit that God sends it or sees it. Material
 3	and mortal mind-healing (so-called) has for ages been
  	a pretender, but has not healed mortals; and they are
  	yet sick and sinful. 
 6	    Disease and sin appear to-day in subtler forms than
  	they did yesterday. They progress and will multiply into
  	worse forms, until it is understood that disease and sin are
 9	unreal, unknown to Truth, and never actual persons or
  	real facts. 
  	    Our phraseology varies. To me divine pardon is that
12	divine presence which is the sure destruction of sin; and
  	I insist on the destruction of sin as the only full proof of
  	its pardon. "For this purpose the Son of God was mani-
15	fested, that he might destroy the works of the devil"
  	(1 John iii. 8). 
  	    Jesus cast out evils, mediating between what is and is
18	not, until a perfect consciousness is attained. He healed
  	disease as he healed sin; but he treated them both,
  	not as in or of matter, but as mortal beliefs to be
21	exterminated. Physical and mental healing were one
  	and the same with this master Metaphysician. If the
  	evils called sin, sickness, and death had been forgiven
24	in the generally accepted sense, they would have returned,
  	to be again forgiven; but Jesus said to disease: "Come
  	out of him, and enter no more into him." He said also:
27	"If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death;"
  	and "Whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 32


 1	in heaven." The misinterpretation of such passages has
  	retarded the progress of Christianity and the spirituali-
 3	zation of the race. 
  	    A magistrate's pardon may encourage a criminal to
  	repeat the offense; because forgiveness, in the popular
 6	sense of the word, can neither extinguish a crime nor the
  	motives leading to it. The belief in sin — its pleasure,
  	pain, or power — must suffer, until it is self-destroyed. 
 9	"Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap." 



                 IS THERE ANY SUCH THING AS SIN? 
   	
  	    Frequently when I touch this subject my meaning is
12	ignorantly or maliciously misconstrued. Christian Science
  	Mind-healing lifts with a steady arm, and cleaves sin with
  	a broad battle-axe. It gives the lie to sin, in the spirit of
15	Truth; but other theories make sin true. Jesus declared
  	that the devil was "a liar, and the father of it." A lie is
  	negation, — alias nothing, or the opposite of something. 
18	Good is great and real. Hence its opposite, named evil,
  	must be small and unreal. When this sense is attained,
  	we shall no longer be the servants of sin, and shall cease
21	to love it. 
  	    The domination of good destroys the sense of evil. To
  	illustrate:  It seems a great evil to belie and belittle Chris-
24	tian Science, and persecute a Cause which is healing its
  	thousands and rapidly diminishing the percentage of sin. 
  	But reduce this evil to its lowest terms, nothing, and slander
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 33


 1	loses its power to harm; for even the wrath of man shall
  	praise Him. The reduction of evil, in Science, gives the
 3	dominance to God, and must lead us to bless those who
  	curse, that thus we may overcome evil with good. 
  	    If the Bible and my work Science and Health had their
 6	rightful place in schools of learning, they would revolu-
  	tionize the world by advancing the kingdom of Christ. 
  	It requires sacrifice, struggle, prayer, and watchfulness
 9	to understand and demonstrate what these volumes teach,
  	because they involve divine Science, with fixed Principle,
  	a given rule, and unmistakable proof. 


12	        IS THERE NO SACRIFICIAL ATONEMENT? 

  	    Self-sacrifice is the highway to heaven. The sacri-
  	fice of our blessed Lord is undeniable, and it was a million
15	times greater than the brief agony of the cross; for that
  	would have been insufficient to insure the glory his sacri-
  	fice brought and the good it wrought. The spilling of
18	human blood was inadequate to represent the blood of
  	Christ, the outpouring love that sustains man's at-one-
  	ment with God; though shedding human blood brought
21	to light the efficacy of divine Life and Love and its power
  	over death. Jesus' sacrifice stands preeminently amidst
  	physical suffering and human woe. The glory of human
24	life is in overcoming sickness, sin, and death. Jesus suf-
  	fered for all mortals to bring in this glory; and his pur-
  	pose was to show them that the way out of the flesh, out
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 34


 1	of the delusion of all human error, must be through the
  	baptism of suffering, leading up to health, harmony, and
 3	heaven. 
  	    We shall leave the ceremonial law when we gain the
  	truer sense of following Christ in spirit, and we shall no
 6	longer venture to materialize the spiritual and infinite
  	meaning and efficacy of Truth and Love, and the sacrifice
  	that Jesus made for us, by commemorating his death
 9	with a material rite. Jesus said: "The hour cometh, and
  	now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father
  	in spirit and in truth." They drink the cup of Christ and
12	are baptized in the purification of persecution who discern
  	his true merit, — the unseen glory of suffering for others. 
  	Physical torture affords but a slight illustration of the
15	pangs which come to one upon whom the world of sense
  	falls with its leaden weight in the endeavor to crush out
  	of a career its divine destiny. 
18	    The blood of Christ speaketh better things than that
  	of Abel. The real atonement — so infinitely beyond the
  	heathen conception that God requires human blood to
21	propitiate His justice and bring His mercy — needs to be
  	understood. The real blood or Life of Spirit is not yet
  	discerned. Love bruised and bleeding, yet mounting to
24	the throne of glory in purity and peace, over the steps of
  	uplifted humanity, — this is the deep significance of the
  	blood of Christ. Nameless woe, everlasting victories, are
27	the blood, the vital currents of Christ Jesus' life, purchas-
  	ing the freedom of mortals from sin and death. 
  
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 35


1	    This blood of Jesus is everything to human hope and
  	faith. Without it, how poor the precedents of Christian-
 3	ity! What manner of Science were Christian Science
  	without the power to demonstrate the Principle of such
  	Life; and what hope have mortals but through deep hu-
 6	mility and adoration to reach the understanding of this
  	Principle! When human struggles cease, and mortals
  	yield lovingly to the purpose of divine Love, there will be
 9	no more sickness, sorrow, sin, and death. He who pointed
  	the way of Life conquered also the drear subtlety of death. 
  	    It was not to appease the wrath of God, but to show the
12	allness of Love and the nothingness of hate, sin, and death,
  	that Jesus suffered. He lived that we also might live. He
  	suffered, to show mortals the awful price paid by sin, and
15	how to avoid paying it. He atoned for the terrible un-
  	reality of a supposed existence apart from God. He
  	suffered because of the shocking human idolatry that
18	presupposes Life, substance, Soul, and intelligence in
  	matter, — which is the antipode of God, and yet governs
  	mankind. The glorious truth of being — namely, that
21	God is the only Mind, Life, substance, Soul — needs no
  	reconciliation with God, for it is one with Him now and
  	forever. 
24	    Jesus came announcing Truth, and saying not only "the
  	kingdom of God is at hand," but "the kingdom of God
  	is within you." Hence there is no sin, for God's kingdom
27	is everywhere and supreme, and it follows that the human
  	kingdom is nowhere, and must be unreal. Jesus taught
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 36


 1	and demonstrated the infinite as one, and not as two. 
  	He did not teach that there are two deities, — one in-
 3	finite and the other finite; for that would be impossible. 
  	He knew God as infinite, and therefore as the All-in-all;
  	and we shall know this truth when we awake in the divine
 6	likeness. Jesus' true and conscious being never left
  	heaven for earth. It abode forever above, even while
  	mortals believed it was here. He once spoke of himself
 9	(John iii. 13) as "the Son of man which is in heaven," — 
  	remarkable words, as wholly opposed to the popular view
  	of Jesus' nature. 
12	    The real Christ was unconscious of matter, of sin,
  	disease, and death, and was conscious only of God, of
  	good, of eternal Life, and harmony. Hence the human
15	Jesus had a resort to his higher self and relation to the
  	Father, and there could find rest from unreal trials in
  	the conscious reality and royalty of his being, — holding
18	the mortal as unreal, and the divine as real. It was this
  	retreat from material to spiritual selfhood which recuper-
  	ated him for triumph over sin, sickness, and death. Had
21	he been as conscious of these evils as he was of God,
  	wherein there is no consciousness of human error, Jesus
  	could not have resisted them; nor could he have conquered
24	the malice of his foes, rolled away the stone from the
  	sepulchre, and risen from human sense to a higher con-
  	cept than that in which he appeared at his birth. 
27	    Mankind's concept of Jesus was a babe born in a manger,
  	even while the divine and ideal Christ was the Son of God,
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 37


 1	spiritual and eternal. In human conception God's off-
  	spring had to grow, develop; but in Science his divine
 3	nature and manhood were forever complete, and dwelt
  	forever in the Father. Jesus said, "Ye do err, not know-
  	ing the Scriptures, nor the power of God." Mortal thought
 6	gives the eternal God and infinite consciousness the license
  	of a short-lived sinner, to begin and end, to know both
  	evil and good; when evil is temporal and God is eternal, — 
 9	and when, as a sphere of Mind, He cannot know begin-
  	ning or end. 
  	    The spiritual interpretation of the vicarious atonement
12	of Jesus, in Christian Science, unfolds the full-orbed glory
  	of that event; but to regard this wonder of glory, this
  	most marvellous demonstration, as a personal and material
15	bloodgiving — or as a proof that sin is known to the
  	divine Mind, and that what is unlike God demands His
  	continual presence, knowledge, and power, to meet and
18	master it — would make the atonement to be less than
  	the at-one-ment, whereby the work of Jesus would lose
  	its efficacy and lack the "signs following." 
21	    From Genesis to Revelation the Scriptures teach an in-
  	finite God, and none beside Him; and on this basis
  	Messiah and prophet saved the sinner and raised the dead,
24	 — uplifting the human understanding, buried in a false
  	sense of being. Jesus rendered null and void whatever
  	is unlike God; but he could not have done this if error
27	and sin existed in the Mind of God. What God knows,
  	He also predestinates; and it must be fulfilled. Jesus
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 38


 1	proved to perfection, so far as this could be done in that
  	age, what Christian Science is to-day proving in a small
 3	degree, — the falsity of the evidence of the material senses
  	that sin, sickness, and death are sensible claims, and that
  	God substantiates their evidence by knowing their claim. 
 6	He established the only true idealism on the basis that God
  	is All, and He is good, and good is Spirit; hence there is
  	no intelligent sin, evil mind or matter:  and this is the only
 9	true philosophy and realism. This divine mystery of
  	godliness was the rock of Truth, on which he built his
  	Church of the new-born, against which the gates of hell
12	cannot prevail. 
  	    This Truth is the rock which the builders rejected; but
  	"the same is become the head of the corner." This is
15	the chief corner-stone, the basis and support of creation,
  	the interpreter of one God, the infinity and unity of good. 
  	    In proportion as mortals approximate the understand-
18	ing of Christian Science, they take hold of harmony, and
  	material incumbrance disappears. Having one God, one
  	Mind, one consciousness, — which includes only His own
21	nature, — and loving your neighbor as yourself, constitute
  	Christian Science, which must demonstrate the nothing-
  	ness of any other state or stage of being. 


24	          IS THERE NO INTERCESSORY PRAYER? 

  	    All prayer that is desire is intercessory; but kindling
  	desire loses a part of its purest spirituality if the lips try to
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 39


 1	express it. It is a truism that we can think more lucidly
  	and profoundly than we can write or speak. The silent
 3	intercession and unvoiced imploring is an honest and po-
  	tent prayer to heal and save. The audible prayer may be
  	offered to be heard of men, though ostensibly to catch
 6	God's ear, — after the fashion of Baal's prophets, — by
  	speaking loud enough to be heard; but when the heart
  	prays, and not the lips, no dishonesty or vanity influences
 9	the petition. 
  	    Prophet and apostle have glorified God in secret prayer,
  	and He has rewarded them openly. Prayer can neither
12	change God, nor bring His designs into mortal modes; but
  	it can and does change our modes and our false sense of
  	Life, Love, and Truth, uplifting us to Him. Such prayer
15	humiliates, purifies, and quickens activity, in the direction
  	that is unerring. 
  	    True prayer is not asking God for love; it is learning to
18	love, and to include all mankind in one affection. Prayer
  	is the utilization of the love wherewith He loves us. Prayer
  	begets an awakened desire to be and do good. It makes
21	new and scientific discoveries of God, of His goodness and
  	power. It shows us more clearly than we saw before,
  	what we already have and are; and most of all, it shows
24	us what God is. Advancing in this light, we reflect it;
  	and this light reveals the pure Mind-pictures, in silent
  	prayer, even as photography grasps the solar light to por-
27	tray the face of pleasant thought. 
  	    What but silent prayer can meet the demand, "Pray
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 40


 1	without ceasing"? The apostle James said: "Ye ask,
  	and receive not, because ye ask amiss, to consume it on
 3	your lusts." Because of vanity and self-righteousness,
  	mortals seek, and expect to receive, a material sense of
  	approval; and they expect also what is impossible, — a
 6	material and mortal sense of spiritual and immortal
  	Truth. 
  	    It is sometimes wise to hide from dull and base ears the
 9	pure pearls of awakened consciousness, lest your pearls
  	be trampled upon. Words may belie desire, and pour
  	forth a hypocrite's prayer; but thoughts are our honest
12	conviction. I have no objection to audible prayer of the
  	right kind; but the inaudible is more effectual. 
  	    I instruct my students to pursue their mental ministra-
15	tions very sacredly, and never to touch the human thought
  	save to issues of Truth; never to trespass mentally on in-
  	dividual rights; never to take away the rights, but only
18	the wrongs of mankind. Otherwise they forfeit their
  	ability to heal in Science. Only when sickness, sin, and
  	fear obstruct the harmony of Mind and body, is it right
21	for one mind to meddle with another mind, and control
  	aright the thought struggling for freedom. 
  	    It is Truth and Love that cast out fear and heal the sick,
24	and mankind are better because of this. If a change in
  	the religious views of the patient comes with the change to
  	health, our Father has done this; for the human mind
27	and body are made better only by divine influence. 
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 41


 1	    SHOULD CHRISTIANS BEWARE OF CHRISTIAN
  	                                          SCIENCE? 

 3	    History repeats itself. The Pharisees of old warned
  	the people to beware of Jesus, and contemptuously called
  	him "this fellow." Jesus said, "For which of these
 6	works do ye stone me?" as much as to ask, Is it the
  	work most derided and envied that is most acceptable to
  	God? Not that he would cease to do the will of his Father
 9	on account of persecution, but he would repeat his work
  	to the best advantage for mankind and the glory of his
  	Father. 
12	    There are sinners in all societies, and it is vain to look
  	for perfection in churches or associations. The life of
  	Christ is the perfect example; and to compare mortal
15	lives with this model is to subject them to severe scrutiny. 
  	Without question, the subtlest forms of sin are trying to
  	force the doors of Science and enter in; but this white
18	sanctuary will never admit such as come to steal and to
  	rob. Through long ages people have slumbered over
  	Christ's commands, "Go ye into all the world, and preach
21	the gospel;" "Heal the sick, cast out devils;" and now
  	the Church seems almost chagrined that by new discoveries
  	of Truth sin is losing prestige and power. 
24	    The Rev. Dr. A. J. Gordon, a Boston Baptist clergyman,
  	said in a sermon: "The prayer of faith shall save the
  	sick, and it is doing it to-day; and as the faith of the Church
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 42


 1	increases, and Christians more and more learn their duty
  	to believe all things written in the Scriptures, will such
 3	manifestations of God's power increase among us." Such
  	sentiments are wholesome avowals of Christian Science. 
  	God is not unable or unwilling to heal, and mortals are not
 6	compelled to have other gods before Him, and employ
  	material forms to meet a mental want. The divine Spirit
  	supplies all human needs. Jesus said to the sick, "Thy
 9	sins are forgiven thee; rise up and walk!" God's pardon
  	is the destruction of all "the ills that flesh is heir to." 
  	    All power belongs to God; and it is not in all the vain
12	power of dogma and philosophy to dispossess the divine
  	Mind of healing power, or to cast out error with error,
  	even in the name and for the sake of Christ, and so heal
15	the sick. While Science is engulfing error in bottomless
  	oblivion, the material senses would enthrone error as om-
  	nipotent and omnipresent, with power to determine the
18	fact and fate to being. It is said that the devil is the ape
  	of God. The lie of evil holds its own by declaring itself
  	both true and good. The path of Christian Science is be-
21	set with false claimants, aping its virtues, but cleaving to
  	their own vices. Denial of the authorship of "Science
  	and Health with Key to the Scriptures" would make a
24	lie the author of Truth, and so make Truth itself a lie. 
  	    A distinguished clergyman came to be healed. He said:
  	"I am suffering from nervous prostration, and have to eat
27	beefsteak and drink strong coffee to support me through
  	a sermon." Here a skeptic might well ask if the atone-
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 43


 1	ment had lost its efficacy for him, and if Christ's power to
  	heal was not equal to the power of daily meat and drink. 
 3	The power of Truth is not contingent on matter. Our
  	Master said, "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are
  	heavy laden, and I will give you rest." Truth rebukes
 6	error; and whether stall-fed or famishing, theology needs
  	Truth to stimulate and sustain a good sermon. 
  	    A lady said: "Only He who knows all things can esti-
 9	mate the good your books are doing." 
  	    A distinguished Doctor of Divinity said: "Your book
  	leavens my sermons." 
12	    The following extract from a letter is a specimen of
  	those received daily: "Your book Science and Health is
  	healing the sick, binding up the broken-hearted, preach-
15	ing deliverance to the captive, convicting the infidel, alarm-
  	ing the hypocrite, and quickening the Christian." 
  	    Christian Science Mind-healing is dishonored by those
18	who take it up from mercenary motives, for wealth and
  	fame, or think to build a baseless fabric of their own on
  	another's foundation. They cannot put the "new wine
21	into old bottles;" they can never engraft Truth into error. 
  	Such students come to my College to learn a system which
  	they go away to disgrace. Stealing or garbling my state-
24	ments of Mind-science will never prevent or reconstruct
  	the wrecks of "isms" and help humanity. 
  	    Science often suffers blame through the sheer ignorance
27	of people, while envy and hatred bark and bite at its heels. 
  	A man's inability to heal, on the Principle of Christian
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 44


 1	Science, substantiates his ignorance of its Principle and
  	practice, and incapacitates him for correct comment. 
 3	This failure should make him modest. 
  	    Christian Science involves a new language, and a higher
  	demonstration of medicine and religion. It is the "new
 6	tongue" of Truth, having its best interpretation in the
  	power of Christianity to heal. My system of Mind-heal-
  	ing swerves not from the highest ethics and from the spirit-
 9	ual goal. To climb up by some other way than Truth is
  	to fall. Error has no hobby, however boldly ridden or
  	brilliantly caparisoned, that can leap into the sanctum
12	of Christian Science. 
  	    In Queen Elizabeth's time Protestantism could sentence
  	men to the dungeon or stake for their religion, and so
15	abrogate the rights of conscience and choke the channels
  	of God. Ecclesiastical tyranny muzzled the mouth lisping
  	God's praise; and instead of healing, it palsied the weak
18	hand outstretched to God. Progress, legitimate to the
  	human race, pours the healing balm of Truth and Love
  	into every wound. It reassures us that no Reign of Terror
21	or rule of error will again unite Church and State, or re-
  	enact, through the civil arm of government, the horrors of
  	religious persecution. 
24	    The Rev. S. E. Herrick, a Congregational clergyman of
  	Boston, says: "Heretics of yesterday are martyrs to-day." 
  	In every age and clime, "On earth peace, good will to-
27	ward men" must be the watchword of Christianity. 
  	    Jesus said: "I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of heaven
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 45


 1	and earth, that Thou hast hid these things from the wise
  	and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes." 
 3	    St. Paul said that without charity we are "as sound-
  	ing brass, or a tinkling cymbal;" and he added: "Charity
  	suffereth long, and is kind; . . . doth not behave itself
 6	unseemly, . . . thinketh no evil, . . . but rejoiceth in the
  	truth." 
  	    To hinder the unfolding truth, to ostracize whatever
 9	uplifts mankind, is of course out of the question. Such an
  	attempt indicates weakness, fear, or malice; and such
  	efforts arise from a spiritual lack, felt, though unacknowl-
12	edged. 
  	    Let it not be heard in Boston that woman, "last at the
  	cross and first at the sepulchre," has no rights which man
15	is bound to respect. In natural law and in religion the
  	right of woman to fill the highest measure of enlightened
  	understanding and the highest places in government, is
18	inalienable, and these rights are ably vindicated by the
  	noblest of both sexes. This is woman's hour, with all its
  	sweet amenities and its moral and religious reforms. 
21	    Drifting into intellectual wrestlings, we should agree to
  	disagree; and this harmony would anchor the Church in
  	more spiritual latitudes, and so fulfil her destiny. 
24	    Let the Word have free course and be glorified. The
  	people clamor to leave cradle and swaddling-clothes. The
  	spiritual status is urging its highest demands on mortals,
27	and material history is drawing to a close. Truth cannot
  	be stereotyped; it unfoldeth forever. "One on God's
 
   
No and Yes by Mary Baker Eddy                                                 46


 1	side is a majority;" and "Lo, I am with you alway," is
  	the pledge of the Master. 
 3	    The question now at issue is:  Shall we have a prac-
  	tical, spiritual Christianity, with its healing power, or
  	shall we have material medicine and superficial religion? 
 6	The advancing hope of the race, craving health and holi-
  	ness, halts for a reply; and the reappearing Christ, whose
  	life-giving understanding Christian Science imparts, must
 9	answer the constant inquiry: "Art thou he that should
  	come?" Woman should not be ordered to the rear, or
  	laid on the rack, for joining the overture of angels. Theo-
12	logians descant pleasantly upon free moral agency; but
  	they should begin by admitting individual rights. 
  	    The author's ancestors were among the first settlers of
15	New Hampshire. They reared there the Puritan standard
  	of undefiled religion. As dutiful descendants of Puritans,
  	let us lift their standard higher, rejoicing, as Paul did,
18	that we are free born. 
  	    Man has a noble destiny; and the full-orbed significance
  	of this destiny has dawned on the sick-bound and sin-
21	enslaved. For the unfolding of this upward tendency to
  	health, greatness, and goodness, I shall continue to labor
         and wait.

                                                                                                       1

            ...   Rudimental
  	  Divine Science 

 1	    How would you define Christian Science? 

  	    As the law of God, the law of good, interpreting and
 3	demonstrating the divine Principle and rule of
  	universal harmony. 


  	    What is the Principle of Christian Science? 

 6	    It is God, the Supreme Being, infinite and immortal
  	Mind, the Soul of man and the universe. It is our Father
  	which is in heaven. It is substance, Spirit, Life, Truth,
 9	and Love, — these are the deific Principle. 


  	    Do you mean by this that God is a person? 

  	    The word person affords a large margin for misappre-
12	hension, as well as definition. In French the equivalent
  	word is personne. In Spanish, Italian, and Latin, it is
  	persona. The Latin verb personare is compounded of
15	the prefix per (through) and sonare (to sound). 
  	    In law, Blackstone applies the word personal to bodily
  	presence, in distinction from one's appearance (in court,
18	for example) by deputy or proxy. 
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                          2


 1	    Other definitions of person, as given by Webster, are
  	"a living soul; a self-conscious being; a moral agent;
 3	especially, a living human being, a corporeal man, woman,
  	or child; an individual of the human race." He adds,
  	that among Trinitarian Christians the word stands for one
 6	of the three subjects, or agents, constituting the Godhead. 
  	    In Christian Science we learn that God is definitely indi-
  	vidual, and not a person, as that word is used by the best
 9	authorities, if our lexicographers are right in defining
  	person as especially a finite human being; but God is
  	personal, if by person is meant infinite Spirit. 
12	    We do not conceive rightly of God, if we think of Him
  	as less than infinite. The human person is finite; and
  	therefore I prefer to retain the proper sense of Deity by
15	using the phrase an individual God, rather than a per-
  	sonal God; for there is and can be but one infinite indi-
  	vidual Spirit, whom mortals have named God. 
18	    Science defines the individuality of God as supreme
  	good, Life, Truth, Love. This term enlarges our sense
  	of Deity, takes away the trammels assigned to God by
21	finite thought, and introduces us to higher definitions. 


  	    Is healing the sick the whole of Science? 

  	    Healing physical sickness is the smallest part of Chris-
24	tian Science. It is only the bugle-call to thought and
  	action, in the higher range of infinite goodness. The
  	emphatic purpose of Christian Science is the healing of
27	sin; and this task, sometimes, may be harder than the
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                          3


 1	cure of disease; because, while mortals love to sin, they
  	do not love to be sick. Hence their comparative acqui-
 3	escence in your endeavors to heal them of bodily ills, and
  	their obstinate resistance to all efforts to save them from
  	sin through Christ, spiritual Truth and Love, which
 6	redeem them, and become their Saviour, through the
  	flesh, from the flesh, — the material world and evil. 
  	    This Life, Truth, and Love — this trinity of good — was
 9	individualized, to the perception of mortal sense, in the
  	man Jesus. His history is emphatic in our hearts, and it
  	lives more because of his spiritual than his physical healing. 
12	His example is, to Christian Scientists, what the models
  	of the masters in music and painting are to artists. 
  	    Genuine Christian Scientists will no more deviate mor-
15	ally from that divine digest of Science called the Sermon
  	on the Mount, than they will manipulate invalids, prescribe
  	drugs, or deny God. Jesus' healing was spiritual in its
18	nature, method, and design. He wrought the cure of
  	disease through the divine Mind, which gives all true
  	volition, impulse, and action; and destroys the mental
21	error made manifest physically, and establishes the oppo-
  	site manifestation of Truth upon the body in harmony
  	and health. 


24	    By the individuality of God, do you mean that God has
  	a finite form? 

  	    No. I mean the infinite and divine Principle of all
27	being, the ever-present I AM, filling all space, including
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                          4


 1	in itself all Mind, the one Father-Mother God. Life,
  	Truth, and Love are this trinity in unity, and their uni-
 3	verse is spiritual, peopled with perfect beings, harmonious
  	and eternal, of which our material universe and men are
  	the counterfeits. 


 6	    Is God the Principle of all science, or only of Divine or
  	Christian Science? 

  	    Science is Mind manifested. It is not material; neither
 9	is it of human origin. 
  	    All true Science represents a moral and spiritual force,
  	which holds the earth in its orbit. This force is Spirit,
12	that can "bind the sweet influences of the Pleiades," and
  	"loose the bands of Orion." 
  	    There is no material science, if by that term you mean
15	material intelligence. God is infinite Mind, hence there
  	is no other Mind. Good is Mind, but evil is not Mind. 
  	Good is not in evil, but in God only. Spirit is not in matter,
18	but in Spirit only. Law is not in matter, but in Mind only. 


  	    Is there no matter? 

  	    All is Mind. According to the Scriptures and Christian
21	Science, all is God, and there is naught beside Him. "God
  	is Spirit;" and we can only learn and love Him through
  	His spirit, which brings out the fruits of Spirit and ex-
24	tinguishes forever the works of darkness by His marvel-
  	lous light. 
  	    The five material senses testify to the existence of
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                          5


 1	matter. The spiritual senses afford no such evidence,
  	but deny the testimony of the material senses. Which
 3	testimony is correct? The Bible says: "Let God be
  	true, and every man a liar." If, as the Scriptures imply,
  	God is All-in-all, then all must be Mind, since God is
 6	Mind. Therefore in divine Science there is no material
  	mortal man, for man is spiritual and eternal, he being
  	made in the image of Spirit, or God. 
 9	    There is no material sense. Matter is inert, inanimate,
  	and sensationless, — considered apart from Mind. Lives
  	there a man who has ever found Soul in the body or in
12	matter, who has ever seen spiritual substance with the
  	eye, who has found sight in matter, hearing in the material
  	ear, or intelligence in non-intelligence? If there is any
15	such thing as matter, it must be either mind which is
  	called matter, or matter without Mind. 
  	    Matter without Mind is a moral impossibility. Mind
18	in matter is pantheism. Soul is the only real conscious-
  	ness which cognizes being. The body does not see, hear,
  	smell, or taste. Human belief says that it does; but
21	destroy this belief of seeing with the eye, and we could
  	not see materially; and so it is with each of the physical
  	senses. 
24	    Accepting the verdict of these material senses, we should
  	believe man and the universe to be the football of chance
  	and sinking into oblivion. Destroy the five senses as
27	organized matter, and you must either become non-exist-
  	ent, or exist in Mind only; and this latter conclusion is
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                          6


 1	the simple solution of the problem of being, and leads to
  	the equal inference that there is no matter. 


 3	    The sweet sounds and glories of earth and sky, assum-
  	ing manifold forms and colors, — are they not tangible and
  	material? 

 6	    As Mind they are real, but not as matter. All beauty
  	and goodness are in and of Mind, emanating from God;
  	but when we change the nature of beauty and goodness
 9	from Mind to matter, the beauty is marred, through a
  	false conception, and, to the material senses, evil takes
  	the place of good. 
12	    Has not the truth in Christian Science met a response
  	from Prof. S. P. Langley, the young American astronomer? 
  	He says that "color is in us," not "in the rose;" and he
15	adds that this is not "any metaphysical subtlety," but a
  	fact "almost universally accepted, within the last few
  	years, by physicists." 


18	    Is not the basis of Mind-healing a destruction of the evi-
  	dence of the material senses, and restoration of the true
  	evidence of spiritual sense? 

21	    It is, so far as you perceive and understand this predi-
  	cate and postulate of Mind-healing; but the Science of
  	Mind-healing is best understood in practical demonstra-
24	tion. The proof of what you apprehend, in the simplest
  	definite and absolute form of healing, can alone answer
  	this question of how much you understand of Christian
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                          7


 1	Science Mind-healing. Not that all healing is Science,
  	by any means; but that the simplest case, healed in Science,
 3	is as demonstrably scientific, in a small degree, as the most
  	difficult case so treated. 
  	    The infinite and subtler conceptions and consistencies
 6	of Christian Science are set forth in my work Science and
  	Health. 


  	    Is man material or spiritual? 

 9	    In Science, man is the manifest reflection of God, per-
  	fect and immortal Mind. He is the likeness of God; and
  	His likeness would be lost if inverted or perverted. 
12	    According to the evidence of the so-called physical
  	senses, man is material, fallen, sick, depraved, mortal. 
  	Science and spiritual sense contradict this, and they afford
15	the only true evidence of the being of God and man, the
  	material evidence being wholly false. 
  	    Jesus said of personal evil, that "the truth abode not
18	in him," because there is no material sense. Matter, as
  	matter, has neither sensation nor personal intelligence. 
  	As a pretension to be Mind, matter is a lie, and "the
21	father of lies;" Mind is not in matter, and Spirit cannot
  	originate its opposite, named matter. 
  	    According to divine Science, Spirit no more changes its
24	species, by evolving matter from Spirit, than natural
  	science, so-called, or material laws, bring about altera-
  	tion of species by transforming minerals into vegetables
27	or plants into animals, — thus confusing and confounding
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                          8


 1	the three great kingdoms. No rock brings forth an apple;
  	no pine-tree produces a mammal or provides breast-milk
 3	for babes. 
  	    To sense, the lion of to-day is the lion of six thousand
  	years ago; but in Science, Spirit sends forth its own harm-
 6	less likeness. 


  	    How should I undertake to demonstrate Christian Science
  	in healing the sick? 

 9	    As I have given you only an epitome of the Principle,
  	so I can give you here nothing but an outline of the prac-
  	tice. Be honest, be true to thyself, and true to others;
12	then it follows thou wilt be strong in God, the eternal
  	good. Heal through Truth and Love; there is no other
  	healer. 
15	    In all moral revolutions, from a lower to a higher con-
  	dition of thought and action, Truth is in the minority and
  	error has the majority. It is not otherwise in the field
18	of Mind-healing. The man who calls himself a Christian
  	Scientist, yet is false to God and man, is also uttering
  	falsehood about good. This falsity shuts against him the
21	Truth and the Principle of Science, but opens a way
  	whereby, through will-power, sense may say the unchris-
  	tian practitioner can heal; but Science shows that he makes
24	morally worse the invalid whom he is supposed to cure. 
  	    By this I mean that mortal mind should not be falsely
  	impregnated. If by such lower means the health is seem-
27	ingly restored, the restoration is not lasting, and the patient
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                          9


 1	is liable to a relapse, — "The last state of that man is
  	worse than the first." 
 3	    The teacher of Mind-healing who is not a Christian,
  	in the highest sense, is constantly sowing the seeds of
  	discord and disease. Even the truth he speaks is more
 6	or less blended with error; and this error will spring up
  	in the mind of his pupil. The pupil's imperfect knowl-
  	edge will lead to weakness in practice, and he will be a
 9	poor practitioner, if not a malpractitioner. 
  	    The basis of malpractice is in erring human will, and
  	this will is an outcome of what I call mortal mind, — a
12	false and temporal sense of Truth, Life, and Love. To
  	heal, in Christian Science, is to base your practice on
  	immortal Mind, the divine Principle of man's being; and
15	this requires a preparation of the heart and an answer
  	of the lips from the Lord. 
  	    The Science of healing is the Truth of healing. If
18	one is untruthful, his mental state weighs against his
  	healing power; and similar effects come from pride,
  	envy, lust, and all fleshly vices. 
21	    The spiritual power of a scientific, right thought, with-
  	out a direct effort, an audible or even a mental argument,
  	has oftentimes healed inveterate diseases. 
24	    The thoughts of the practitioner should be imbued with
  	a clear conviction of the omnipotence and omnipresence
  	of God; that He is All, and that there can be none beside
27	Him; that God is good, and the producer only of good;
  	and hence, that whatever militates against health, har-
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                         10


 1	mony, or holiness, is an unjust usurper of the throne of
  	the controller of all mankind. Note this, that if you have
 3	power in error, you forfeit the power that Truth bestows,
  	and its salutary influence on yourself and others. 
  	    You must feel and know that God alone governs man;
 6	that His government is harmonious; that He is too pure
  	to behold iniquity, and divides His power with nothing
  	evil or material; that material laws are only human be-
 9	liefs, which govern mortals wrongfully. These beliefs arise
  	from the subjective states of thought, producing the be-
  	liefs of a mortal material universe, — so-called, and of
12	material disease and mortality. Mortal ills are but errors
  	of thought, — diseases of mortal mind, and not of matter;
  	for matter cannot feel, see, or report pain or disease. 
15	    Disease is a thing of thought manifested on the body;
  	and fear is the procurator of the thought which causes
  	sickness and suffering. Remove this fear by the true
18	sense that God is Love, — and that Love punishes nothing
  	but sin, — and the patient can then look up to the loving
  	God, and know that He afflicteth not willingly the children
21	of men, who are punished because of disobedience to His
  	spiritual law. His law of Truth, when obeyed, removes
  	every erroneous physical and mental state. The belief
24	that matter can master Mind, and make you ill, is an
  	error which Truth will destroy. 
  	    You must learn to acknowledge God in all His ways. 
27	It is only a lack of understanding of the allness of God,
  	which leads you to believe in the existence of matter, or
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                         11


 1	that matter can frame its own conditions, contrary to the
  	law of Spirit. 
 3	    Sickness is the schoolmaster, leading you to Christ;
  	first to faith in Christ; next to belief in God as omnipo-
  	tent; and finally to the understanding of God and man
 6	in Christian Science, whereby you learn that God is good,
  	and in Science man is His likeness, the forever reflection of
  	goodness. Therefore good is one and All. 
 9	    This brings forward the next proposition in Christian
  	Science, — namely, that there are no sickness, sin, and
  	death in the divine Mind. What seem to be disease, vice,
12	and mortality are illusions of the physical senses. These
  	illusions are not real, but unreal. Health is the conscious-
  	ness of the unreality of pain and disease; or, rather, the
15	absolute consciousness of harmony and of nothing else. 
  	In a moment you may awake from a night-dream; just
  	so you can awake from the dream of sickness; but the
18	demonstration of the Science of Mind-healing by no means
  	rests on the strength of human belief. This demonstra-
  	tion is based on a true understanding of God and divine
21	Science, which takes away every human belief, and,
  	through the illumination of spiritual understanding, re-
  	veals the all-power and ever-presence of good, whence
24	emanate health, harmony, and Life eternal. 
  	    The lecturer, teacher, or healer who is indeed a Christian
  	Scientist, never introduces the subject of human anatomy;
27	never depicts the muscular, vascular, or nervous opera-
  	tions of the human frame. He never talks about the
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                         12


 1	structure of the material body. He never lays his hands
  	on the patient, nor manipulates the parts of the body sup-
 3	posed to be ailing. Above all, he keeps unbroken the Ten
  	Commandments, and practises Christ's Sermon on the
  	Mount. 
 6	    Wrong thoughts and methods strengthen the sense of
  	disease, instead of cure it; or else quiet the fear of the
  	sick on false grounds, encouraging them in the belief of
 9	error until they hold stronger than before the belief that
  	they are first made sick by matter, and then restored
  	through its agency. This fosters infidelity, and is mental
12	quackery, that denies the Principle of Mind-healing. If
  	the sick are aided in this mistaken fashion, their ailments
  	will return, and be more stubborn because the relief is
15	unchristian and unscientific. 
  	    Christian Science erases from the minds of invalids
  	their mistaken belief that they live in or because of matter,
18	or that a so-called material organism controls the health
  	or existence of mankind, and induces rest in God, divine
  	Love, as caring for all the conditions requisite for the well-
21	being of man. As power divine is the healer, why should
  	mortals concern themselves with the chemistry of food? 
  	Jesus said: "Take no thought what ye shall eat." 
24	    The practitioner should also endeavor to free the minds
  	of the healthy from any sense of subordination to their
  	bodies, and teach them that the divine Mind, not material
27	law, maintains human health and life. 
  	    A Christian Scientist knows that, in Science, disease
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                         13


 1	is unreal; that Mind is not in matter; that Life is God,
  	good; hence Life is not functional, and is neither matter
 3	nor mortal mind; knows that pantheism and theosophy
  	are not Science. Whatever saps, with human belief,
  	this basis of Christian Science, renders it impossible to
 6	demonstrate the Principle of this Science, even in the
  	smallest degree. 
  	    A mortal and material body is not the actual individuality
 9	of man made in the divine and spiritual image of God. 
  	The material body is not the likeness of Spirit; hence it
  	is not the truth of being, but the likeness of error — the
12	human belief which saith there is more than one God, — 
  	there is more than one Life and one Mind. 
  	    In Deuteronomy (iv. 35) we read: "The Lord, He is
15	God; there is none else beside Him." In John (iv. 24)
  	we may read: "God is Spirit." These propositions, un-
  	derstood in their Science, elucidate my meaning. 
18	    When treating a patient, it is not Science to treat every
  	organ in the body. To aver that harmony is the real and
  	discord is the unreal, and then give special attention to
21	what according to their own belief is diseased, is scientific;
  	and if the healer realizes the truth, it will free his patient. 


  	    What are the means and methods of trustworthy Christian
24	Scientists? 

  	    These people should not be expected, more than others,
  	to give all their time to Christian Science work, receiving
27	no wages in return, but left to be fed, clothed, and sheltered
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                         14


 1	by charity. Neither can they serve two masters, giving
  	only a portion of their time to God, and still be Christian
 3	Scientists. They must give Him all their services, and
  	"owe no man." To do this, they must at present ask a
  	suitable price for their services, and then conscientiously
 6	earn their wages, strictly practising Divine Science, and
  	healing the sick. 
  	    The author never sought charitable support, but gave
 9	fully seven-eighths of her time without remuneration, ex-
  	cept the bliss of doing good. The only pay taken for her
  	labors was from classes, and often those were put off for
12	months, in order to do gratuitous work. She has never
  	taught a Primary class without several, and sometimes
  	seventeen, free students in it; and has endeavored to take
15	the full price of tuition only from those who were able to
  	pay. The student who pays must of necessity do better
  	than he who does not pay, and yet will expect and require
18	others to pay him. No discount on tuition was made on
  	higher classes, because their first classes furnished students
  	with the means of paying for their tuition in the higher
21	instruction, and of doing charity work besides. If the
  	Primary students are still impecunious, it is their own
  	fault, and this ill-success of itself leaves them unprepared
24	to enter higher classes. 
  	    People are being healed by means of my instructions,
  	both in and out of class. Many students, who have
27	passed through a regular course of instruction from me,
  	have been invalids and were healed in the class; but ex-
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                         15


 1	perience has shown that this defrauds the scholar, though
  	it heals the sick. 
 3	    It is seldom that a student, if healed in a class, has left
  	it understanding sufficiently the Science of healing to im-
  	mediately enter upon its practice. Why? Because the
 6	glad surprise of suddenly regained health is a shock to
  	the mind; and this holds and satisfies the thought with
  	exuberant joy. 
 9	    This renders the mind less inquisitive, plastic, and tract-
  	able; and deep systematic thinking is impracticable until
  	this impulse subsides. 
12	    This was the principal reason for advising diseased
  	people not to enter a class. Few were taken besides inva-
  	lids for students, until there were enough practitioners to
15	fill in the best possible manner the department of healing. 
  	Teaching and healing should have separate departments,
  	and these should be fortified on all sides with suitable and
18	thorough guardianship and grace. 
  	    Only a very limited number of students can advanta-
  	geously enter a class, grapple with this subject, and well
21	assimilate what has been taught them. It is impossible
  	to teach thorough Christian Science to promiscuous and
  	large assemblies, or to persons who cannot be addressed
24	individually, so that the mind of the pupil may be dissected
  	more critically than the body of a subject laid bare for
  	anatomical examination. Public lectures cannot be such
27	lessons in Christian Science as are required to empty and
  	to fill anew the individual mind. 
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                         16


 1	    If publicity and material control are the motives for
  	teaching, then public lectures can take the place of private
 3	lessons; but the former can never give a thorough knowledge
  	of Christian Science, and a Christian Scientist will never
  	undertake to fit students for practice by such means. Lec-
 6	tures in public are needed, but they must be subordinate
  	to thorough class instruction in any branch of education. 
  	    None with an imperfect sense of the spiritual significa-
 9	tion of the Bible, and its scientific relation to Mind-
  	healing, should attempt overmuch in their translation of
  	the Scriptures into the "new tongue;" but I see that
12	some novices, in the truth of Science, and some impostors
  	are committing this error. 


  	    Is there more than one school of scientific healing? 

15	    In reality there is, and can be, but one school of the
  	Science of Mind-healing. Any departure from Science is
  	an irreparable loss of Science. Whatever is said and
18	written correctly on this Science originates from the Princi-
  	ple and practice laid down in Science and Health, a work
  	which I published in 1875. This was the first book, re-
21	corded in history, which elucidates a pathological Science
  	purely mental. 
  	    Minor shades of difference in Mind-healing have origi-
24	nated with certain opposing factions, springing up among
  	unchristian students, who, fusing with a class of aspirants
  	which snatch at whatever is progressive, call it their first-
27	fruits, or else post mortem evidence. 
 
   
Rudimental Divine Science by Mary Baker Eddy                         17


 1	    A slight divergence is fatal in Science. Like certain
  	Jews whom St. Paul had hoped to convert from mere
 3	motives of self-aggrandizement to the love of Christ, these
  	so-called schools are clogging the wheels of progress by
  	blinding the people to the true character of Christian
 6	Science, — its moral power, and its divine efficacy to
  	heal. 
  	    The true understanding of Christian Science Mind-
 9	healing never originated in pride, rivalry, or the deification
  	of self. The Discoverer of this Science could tell you of
  	timidity, of self-distrust, of friendlessness, toil, agonies, and
12	victories, under which she needed miraculous vision to
  	sustain her, when taking the first footsteps in this
  	Science. 
15	    The ways of Christianity have not changed. Meek-
  	ness, selflessness, and love are the paths of His testimony
         and the footsteps of His flock.

              Unity of Good 

  	              CAUTION IN THE TRUTH 

 1	    Perhaps no doctrine of Christian Scienc...e rouses so
  	much natural doubt and questioning as this, that
 3	God knows no such thing as sin. Indeed, this may be set
  	down as one of the "things hard to be understood," such
  	as the apostle Peter declared were taught by his fellow-
 6	apostle Paul, "which they that are unlearned and unstable
  	wrest . . . unto their own destruction."  (2 Peter iii. 16.) 
  	    Let us then reason together on this important subject,
 9	whose statement in Christian Science may justly be char-
         acterized as wonderful.

            Does God know or behold sin, sickness, and death? 

12	    The nature and character of God is so little appre-
  	hended and demonstrated by mortals, that I counsel my
  	students to defer this infinite inquiry, in their discussions
15	of Christian Science. In fact, they had better leave the
  	subject untouched, until they draw nearer to the divine
  	character, and are practically able to testify, by their lives,
18	that as they come closer to the true understanding of God
  	they lose all sense of error. 
 
   
Unity of Good – Caution in the Truth                                             2


1	    The Scriptures declare that God is too pure to behold
  	iniquity (Habakkuk i. 13); but they also declare that
 3	God pitieth them who fear Him; that there is no place
  	where His voice is not heard; that He is "a very present
  	help in trouble." 
 6	    The sinner has no refuge from sin, except in God, who
  	is his salvation. We must, however, realize God's pres-
  	ence, power, and love, in order to be saved from sin. This
 9	realization takes away man's fondness for sin and his
  	pleasure in it; and, lastly, it removes the pain which
  	accrues to him from it. Then follows this, as the finale in
12	Science:  The sinner loses his sense of sin, and gains a
  	higher sense of God, in whom there is no sin. 
  	    The true man, really saved, is ready to testify of God
15	in the infinite penetration of Truth, and can affirm that
  	the Mind which is good, or God, has no knowledge of sin. 
  	    In the same manner the sick lose their sense of sickness,
18	and gain that spiritual sense of harmony which contains
  	neither discord nor disease. 
  	    According to this same rule, in divine Science, the
21	dying — if they die in the Lord — awake from a sense of
  	death to a sense of Life in Christ, with a knowledge of
  	Truth and Love beyond what they possessed before; be-
24	cause their lives have grown so far toward the stature of
  	manhood in Christ Jesus, that they are ready for a spirit-
  	ual transfiguration, through their affections and under-
27	standing. 
  	    Those who reach this transition, called death, without
 
   
Unity of Good – Caution in the Truth                                             3


1 1	having rightly improved the lessons of this primary school
  	of mortal existence, — and still believe in matter's reality,
 3	pleasure, and pain, — are not ready to understand im-
  	mortality. Hence they awake only to another sphere of
  	experience, and must pass through another probationary
 6	state before it can be truly said of them: "Blessed are the
  	dead which die in the Lord." 
  	    They upon whom the second death, of which we read
 9	in the Apocalypse (Revelation xx. 6), hath no power, are
  	those who have obeyed God's commands, and have
  	washed their robes white through the sufferings of the
12	flesh and the triumphs of Spirit. Thus they have reached
  	the goal in divine Science, by knowing Him in whom they
  	have believed. This knowledge is not the forbidden fruit
15	of sin, sickness, and death, but it is the fruit which grows
  	on the "tree of life." This is the understanding of God,
  	whereby man is found in the image and likeness of
18	good, not of evil; of health, not of sickness; of Life, not
  	of death. 
  	    God is All-in-all. Hence He is in Himself only, in His
21	own nature and character, and is perfect being, or con-
  	sciousness. He is all the Life and Mind there is or can be. 
  	Within Himself is every embodiment of Life and Mind. 
24	    If He is All, He can have no consciousness of anything
  	unlike Himself; because, if He is omnipresent, there can
  	be nothing outside of Himself. 
27	    Now this self-same God is our helper. He pities us. 
  	He has mercy upon us, and guides every event of our
 
   
Unity of Good – Caution in the Truth                                             4


1 1	careers. He is near to them who adore Him. To under-
  	stand Him, without a single taint of our mortal, finite sense
 3	of sin, sickness, or death, is to approach Him and become
  	like Him. 
  	    Truth is God, and in God's law. This law declares
 6	that Truth is All, and there is no error. This law of Truth
  	destroys every phase of error. To gain a temporary con-
  	sciousness of God's law is to feel, in a certain finite human
 9	sense, that God comes to us and pities us; but the attain-
  	ment of the understanding of His presence, through the
  	Science of God, destroys our sense of imperfection, or
12	of His absence, through a diviner sense that God is all
  	true consciousness; and this convinces us that, as we
  	get still nearer Him, we must forever lose our own con-
15	sciousness of error. 
  	    But how could we lose all consciousness of error, if God
  	be conscious of it? God has not forbidden man to know
18	Him; on the contrary, the Father bids man have the
  	same Mind "which was also in Christ Jesus," — which
  	was certainly the divine Mind; but God does forbid man's
21	acquaintance with evil. Why? Because evil is no part
  	of the divine knowledge. 
  	    John's Gospel declares (xvii. 3) that "life eternal" con-
24	sists in the knowledge of the only true God, and of Jesus
  	Christ, whom He has sent. Surely from such an under-
  	standing of Science, such knowing, the vision of sin is
27	wholly excluded. 
  	    Nevertheless, at the present crude hour, no wise men or
 
   
Unity of Good – Caution in the Truth                                             5


1 1	women will rudely or prematurely agitate a theme involv-
  	ing the All of infinity. 
 3	    Rather will they rejoice in the small understanding
  	they have already gained of the wholeness of Deity, and
  	work gradually and gently up toward the perfect thought
 6	divine. This meekness will increase their apprehension
  	of God, because their mental struggles and pride of opin-
  	ion will proportionately diminish. 
 9	    Every one should be encouraged not to accept any per-
  	sonal opinion on so great a matter, but to seek the divine
  	Science of this question of Truth by following upward indi-
12	vidual convictions, undisturbed by the frightened sense of
  	any need of attempting to solve every Life-problem in a day. 
  	    "Great is the mystery of godliness," says Paul; and
15	mystery involves the unknown. No stubborn purpose to
  	force conclusions on this subject will unfold in us a higher
  	sense of Deity; neither will it promote the Cause of Truth
18	or enlighten the individual thought. 
  	    Let us respect the rights of conscience and the liberty
  	of the sons of God, so letting our "moderation be known
21	to all men." Let no enmity, no untempered controversy,
  	spring up between Christian Science students and Chris-
  	tians who wholly or partially differ from them as to the
24	nature of sin and the marvellous unity of man with God
  	shadowed forth in scientific thought. Rather let the
  	stately goings of this wonderful part of Truth be left to
27	the supernal guidance. 
  	    "These are but parts of Thy ways," says Job; and the
 
   
Unity of Good – Caution in the Truth                                             6


1 1	whole is greater than its parts. Our present understanding
  	is but "the seed within itself," for it is divine Science,
 3	"bearing fruit after its kind." 
  	    Sooner or later the whole human race will learn that, in
  	proportion as the spotless selfhood of God is understood,
 6	human nature will be renovated, and man will receive a
  	higher selfhood, derived from God, and the redemption
  	of mortals from sin, sickness, and death be established on
 9	everlasting foundations. 
  	    The Science of physical harmony, as now presented to
  	the people in divine light, is radical enough to promote
12	as forcible collisions of thought as the age has strength
  	to bear. Until the heavenly law of health, according to
  	Christian Science, is firmly grounded, even the thinkers
15	are not prepared to answer intelligently leading questions
  	about God and sin, and the world is far from ready to
  	assimilate such a grand and all-absorbing verity concern-
18	ing the divine nature and character as is embraced in the
  	theory of God's blindness to error and ignorance of sin. 
  	No wise mother, though a graduate of Wellesley College,
21	will talk to her babe about the problems of Euclid. 
  	    Not much more than a half-century ago the assertion
  	of universal salvation provoked discussion and horror,
24	similar to what our declarations about sin and Deity must
  	arouse, if hastily pushed to the front while the platoons of
  	Christian Science are not yet thoroughly drilled in the
27	plainer manual of their spiritual armament. "Wait
  	patiently on the Lord;" and in less than another fifty
 
   
Unity of Good – Caution in the Truth                                             7


1 1	years His name will be magnified in the apprehension of
  	this new subject, as already He is glorified in the wide
 3	extension of belief in the impartial grace of God, — 
  	shown by the changes at Andover Seminary and in multi-
  	tudes of other religious folds. 
 6	    Nevertheless, though I thus speak, and from my heart
  	of hearts, it is due both to Christian Science and myself
  	to make also the following statement:  When I have most
 9	clearly seen and most sensibly felt that the infinite recog-
  	nizes no disease, this has not separated me from God, but
  	has so bound me to Him as to enable me instantaneously to
12	heal a cancer which had eaten its way to the jugular vein. 
  	    In the same spiritual condition I have been able to re-
  	place dislocated joints and raise the dying to instantaneous
15	health. People are now living who can bear witness to
  	these cures. Herein is my evidence, from on high, that
  	the views here promulgated on this subject are correct. 
18	    Certain self-proved propositions pour into my waiting
  	thought in connection with these experiences; and here is
  	one such conviction:  that an acknowledgment of the per-
21	fection of the infinite Unseen confers a power nothing else
  	can. An incontestable point in divine Science is, that
  	because God is All, a realization of this fact dispels even
24	the sense or consciousness of sin, and brings us nearer to
  	God, bringing out the highest phenomena of the All-
  	Mind.
 
                                                                                                       8


               SEEDTIME AND HARVEST 

 1	    Let another query now be considered, which gives
  	much trouble to many earnest thinkers before Science
 3	answers it. 

  	    Is anything real of which the physical senses are cognizant? 

  	    Everything is as real as you make it, and no more so. 
 6	What you see, hear, feel, is a mode of consciousness, and
  	can have no other reality than the sense you entertain
  	of it. 
 9	    It is dangerous to rest upon the evidence of the senses,
  	for this evidence is not absolute, and therefore not real,
  	in our sense of the word. All that is beautiful and good
12	in your individual consciousness is permanent. That
  	which is not so is illusive and fading. My insistence upon
  	a proper understanding of the unreality of matter and
15	evil arises from their deleterious effects, physical, moral,
  	and intellectual, upon the race. 
  	    All forms of error are uprooted in Science, on the same
18	basis whereby sickness is healed, — namely, by the es-
  	tablishment, through reason, revelation, and Science, of
  	the nothingness of every claim of error, even the doc-
21	trine of heredity and other physical causes. You demon-
  	strate the process of Science, and it proves my view
 
   
Unity of Good – Seedtime and Harvest                                         9


 1	conclusively, that mortal mind is the cause of all disease. 
  	Destroy the mental sense of the disease, and the disease
 3	itself disappears. Destroy the sense of sin, and sin itself
  	disappears. 
  	    Material and sensual consciousness are mortal. Hence
 6	they must, some time and in some way, be reckoned un-
  	real. That time has partially come, or my words would
  	not have been spoken. Jesus has made the way plain,
 9	 — so plain that all are without excuse who walk not in
  	it; but this way is not the path of physical science, human
  	philosophy, or mystic psychology. 
12	    The talent and genius of the centuries have wrongly
  	reckoned. They have not based upon revelation their
  	arguments and conclusions as to the source and resources
15	of being, — its combinations, phenomena, and outcome,
  	 — but have built instead upon the sand of human reason. 
  	They have not accepted the simple teaching and life of
18	Jesus as the only true solution of the perplexing problem
  	of human existence. 
  	    Sometimes it is said, by those who fail to understand
21	me, that I monopolize; and this is said because ideas
  	akin to mine have been held by a few spiritual think-
  	ers in all ages. So they have, but in a far different
24	form. Healing has gone on continually; yet healing, as
  	I teach it, has not been practised since the days of
  	Christ. 
27	    What is the cardinal point of the difference in my meta-
  	physical system? This:  that by knowing the unreality of
 
   
Unity of Good – Seedtime and Harvest                                        10


 1	disease, sin, and death, you demonstrate the allness of God. 
  	This difference wholly separates my system from all others. 
 3	The reality of these so-called existences I deny, because
  	they are not to be found in God, and this system is built
  	on Him as the sole cause. It would be difficult to name
 6	any previous teachers, save Jesus and his apostles, who
  	have thus taught. 
  	    If there be any monopoly in my teaching, it lies in this
 9	utter reliance upon the one God, to whom belong all
  	things. 
  	    Life is God, or Spirit, the supersensible eternal. The
12	universe and man are the spiritual phenomena of this one
  	infinite Mind. Spiritual phenomena never converge toward
  	aught but infinite Deity. Their gradations are spiritual
15	and divine; they cannot collapse, or lapse into their op-
  	posites, for God is their divine Principle. They live,
  	because He lives; and they are eternally perfect, because
18	He is perfect, and governs them in the Truth of divine
  	Science, whereof God is the Alpha and Omega, the centre
  	and circumference. 
21	    To attempt the calculation of His mighty ways, from
  	the evidence before the material senses, is fatuous. It is
  	like commencing with the minus sign, to learn the prin-
24	ciple of positive mathematics. 
  	    God was not in the whirlwind. He is not the blind
  	force of a material universe. Mortals must learn this;
27	unless, pursued by their fears, they would endeavor to
  	hide from His presence under their own falsities, and call
 
   
Unity of Good – Seedtime and Harvest                                        11


 1	in vain for the mountains of unholiness to shield them
  	from the penalty of error. 
 3	    Jesus taught us to walk over, not into or with, the cur-
  	rents of matter, or mortal mind. His teachings beard
  	the lions in their dens. He turned the water into wine,
 6	he commanded the winds, he healed the sick, — all in
  	direct opposition to human philosophy and so-called
  	natural science. He annulled the laws of matter, showing
 9	them to be laws of mortal mind, not of God. He showed
  	the need of changing this mind and its abortive laws. He
  	demanded a change of consciousness and evidence, and
12	effected this change through the higher laws of God. 
  	The palsied hand moved, despite the boastful sense of
  	physical law and order. Jesus stooped not to human
15	consciousness, nor to the evidence of the senses. He
  	heeded not the taunt, "That withered hand looks very
  	real and feels very real;" but he cut off this vain boast-
18	ing and destroyed human pride by taking away the ma-
  	terial evidence. If his patient was a theologian of some
  	bigoted sect, a physician, or a professor of natural phi-
21	losophy, — according to the ruder sort then prevalent, — 
  	he never thanked Jesus for restoring his senseless hand;
  	but neither red tape nor indignity hindered the divine
24	process. Jesus required neither cycles of time nor thought
  	in order to mature fitness for perfection and its possibili-
  	ties. He said that the kingdom of heaven is here, and
27	is included in Mind; that while ye say, There are yet four
  	months, and then cometh the harvest, I say, Look up,
 
   
Unity of Good – Seedtime and Harvest                                        12


 1	not down, for your fields are already white for the harvest;
  	and gather the harvest by mental, not material processes. 
 3	The laborers are few in this vineyard of Mind-sowing and
  	reaping; but let them apply to the waiting grain the curv-
  	ing sickle of Mind's eternal circle, and bind it with bands
     6     of Soul.
 
                                                                                                    13  



                 THE DEEP THINGS OF GOD 

 1	    Science reverses the evidence of the senses in the-
  	ology, on the same principle that it does in astronomy. 
 3	Popular theology makes God tributary to man, coming at
  	human call; whereas the reverse is true in Science. Men
  	must approach God reverently, doing their own work in
 6	obedience to divine law, if they would fulfil the intended
  	harmony of being. 
  	    The principle of music knows nothing of discord. God
 9	is harmony's selfhood. His universal laws, His unchange-
  	ableness, are not infringed in ethics any more than in
  	music. To Him there is no moral inharmony; as we shall
12	learn, proportionately as we gain the true understanding
  	of Deity. If God could be conscious of sin, His infinite
  	power would straightway reduce the universe to chaos. 
15	    If God has any real knowledge of sin, sickness, and
  	death, they must be eternal; since He is, in the very
  	fibre of His being, "without beginning of years or end of
18	days." If God knows that which is not permanent, it
  	follows that He knows something which He must learn
  	to unknow, for the benefit of our race. 
21	    Such a view would bring us upon an outworn theological
 
   
Unity of Good – The Deep Things of God                                   14


 1	platform, which contains such planks as the divine repent-
  	ance, and the belief that God must one day do His
 3	work over again, because it was not at first done
  	aright. 
  	    Can it be seriously held, by any thinker, that long after
 6	God made the universe, — earth, man, animals, plants,
  	the sun, the moon, and "the stars also," — He should so
  	gain wisdom and power from past experience that He
 9	could vastly improve upon His own previous work, — as
  	Burgess, the boatbuilder, remedies in the Volunteer the
  	shortcomings of the Puritan's model? 
12	    Christians are commanded to grow in grace. Was it
  	necessary for God to grow in grace, that He might rectify
  	His spiritual universe? 
15	    The Jehovah of limited Hebrew faith might need
  	repentance, because His created children proved sinful;
  	but the New Testament tells us of "the Father of lights,
18	with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning." 
  	God is not the shifting vane on the spire, but the
  	corner-stone of living rock, firmer than everlasting hills. 
21	    As God is Mind, if this Mind is familiar with evil, all
  	cannot be good therein. Our infinite model would be
  	taken away. What is in eternal Mind must be reflected
24	in man, Mind's image. How then could man escape, or
  	hope to escape, from a knowledge which is everlasting in
  	his creator? 
27	    God never said that man would become better by learn-
  	ing to distinguish evil from good, — but the contrary, that
 
   
Unity of Good – The Deep Things of God                                   15


 1	by this knowledge, by man's first disobedience, came
  	"death into the world, and all our woe." 
 3	    "Shall mortal man be more just than God?" asks the
  	poet-patriarch. May men rid themselves of an incubus
  	which God never can throw off? Do mortals know more
 6	than God, that they may declare Him absolutely cognizant
  	of sin? 
  	    God created all things, and pronounced them good. 
 9	Was evil among these good things? Man is God's child
  	and image. If God knows evil, so must man, or the like-
  	ness is incomplete, the image marred. 
12	    If man must be destroyed by the knowledge of evil,
  	then his destruction comes through the very knowledge
  	caught from God, and the creature is punished for his
15	likeness to his creator. 
  	    God is commonly called the sinless, and man the sinful;
  	but if the thought of sin could be possible in Deity, would
18	Deity then be sinless? Would God not of necessity take
  	precedence as the infinite sinner, and human sin become
  	only an echo of the divine? 
21	    Such vagaries are to be found in heathen religious his-
  	tory. There are, or have been, devotees who worship not
  	the good Deity, who will not harm them, but the bad
24	deity, who seeks to do them mischief, and whom there-
  	fore they wish to bribe with prayers into quiescence,
  	as a criminal appeases, with a money-bag, the venal
27	officer. 
  	    Surely this is no Christian worship! In Christianity,
 
   
Unity of Good – The Deep Things of God                                   16


 1	man bows to the infinite perfection which he is bidden to
  	imitate. In Truth, such terms as divine sin and infinite
 3	sinner are unheard-of contradictions, — absurdities; but
  	would they be sheer nonsense, if God has, or can have,
         a real knowledge of sin?
 
                                                                                                     17


       
          WAYS HIGHER THAN OUR WAYS 

 1	    A lie has only one chance of successful deception, — 
  	to be accounted true. Evil seeks to fasten all error
 3	upon God, and so make the lie seem part of eternal Truth. 
  	    Emerson says, "Hitch your wagon to a star." I say,
  	Be allied to the deific power, and all that is good will aid
 6	your journey, as the stars in their courses fought against
  	Sisera.  (Judges v. 20.) Hourly, in Christian Science,
  	man thus weds himself with God, or rather he ratifies a
 9	union predestined from all eternity; but evil ties its wagon-
  	load of offal to the divine chariots, — or seeks so to do, — 
  	that its vileness may be christened purity, and its darkness
12	get consolation from borrowed scintillations. 
  	    Jesus distinctly taught the arrogant Pharisees that, from
  	the beginning, their father, the devil, was the would-be
15	murderer of Truth. A right apprehension of the wonder-
  	ful utterances of him who "spake as never man spake,"
  	would despoil error of its borrowed plumes, and trans-
18	form the universe into a home of marvellous light, — "a
  	consummation devoutly to be wished." 
  	    Error says God must know evil because He knows all
21	things; but Holy Writ declares God told our first parents
  	that in the day when they should partake of the fruit of
  	evil, they must surely die. Would it not absurdly follow
 
   
Unity of Good – Ways Higher Than Our Ways                            18


 1	that God must perish, if He knows evil and evil neces-
  	sarily leads to extinction? Rather let us think of God as
 3	saying, I am infinite good; therefore I know not evil. 
  	Dwelling in light, I can see only the brightness of My
  	own glory. 
 6	    Error may say that God can never save man from sin,
  	if He knows and sees it not; but God says, I am too pure
  	to behold iniquity, and destroy everything that is unlike
 9	Myself. 
  	    Many fancy that our heavenly Father reasons thus:
  	If pain and sorrow were not in My mind, I could not
12	remedy them, and wipe the tears from the eyes of My chil-
  	dren. Error says you must know grief in order to console
  	it. Truth, God, says you oftenest console others in
15	troubles that you have not. Is not our comforter always
  	from outside and above ourselves? 
  	    God says, I show My pity through divine law, not
18	through human. It is My sympathy with and My knowl-
  	edge of harmony (not inharmony) which alone enable Me
  	to rebuke, and eventually destroy, every supposition of
21	discord. 
  	    Error says God must know death in order to strike at
  	its root; but God saith, I am ever-conscious Life, and
24	thus I conquer death; for to be ever conscious of Life is
  	to be never conscious of death. I am All. A knowledge
  	of aught beside Myself is impossible. 
27	    If such knowledge of evil were possible to God, it would
  	lower His rank. 
 
   
Unity of Good – Ways Higher Than Our Ways                            19


 1	    With God, knowledge is necessarily foreknowledge; and
  	foreknowledge and foreordination must be one, in an in-
 3	finite Being. What Deity foreknows, Deity must fore-
  	ordain; else He is not omnipotent, and, like ourselves,
  	He foresees events which are contrary to His creative will,
 6	yet which He cannot avert. 
  	    If God knows evil at all, He must have had foreknowl-
  	edge thereof; and if He foreknew it, He must virtually
 9	have intended it, or ordered it aforetime, — foreordained
  	it; else how could it have come into the world? 
  	    But this we cannot believe of God; for if the supreme
12	good could predestine or foreknow evil, there would be
  	sin in Deity, and this would be the end of infinite moral
  	unity. "If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness,
15	how great is that darkness!" On the contrary, evil is
  	only a delusive deception, without any actuality which
         Truth can know.
 
                                                                                                     20




                               RECTIFICATIONS 

 1	    How is a mistake to be rectified? By reversal or re-
  	vision, — by seeing it in its proper light, and then
 3	turning it or turning from it. 
  	    We undo the statements of error by reversing them. 
  	    Through these three statements, or misstatements, evil
 6	comes into authority: —  
  	    First: The Lord created it. 
  	    Second: The Lord knows it. 
 9	    Third: I am afraid of it. 

  	    By a reverse process of argument evil must be de-
  	throned: —  
12	    First: God never made evil. 
  	    Second: He knows it not. 
  	    Third: We therefore need not fear it. 

15	    Try this process, dear inquirer, and so reach that per-
  	fect Love which "casteth out fear," and then see if this
  	Love does not destroy in you all hate and the sense of evil. 
18	You will awake to the perception of God as All-in-all. 
  	You will find yourself losing the knowledge and the opera-
  	tion of sin, proportionably as you realize the divine in-
21	finitude and believe that He can see nothing outside of
         His own focal distance.
 
                                                                                                        21




                            A COLLOQUY 

 1	    In Romans (ii. 15) we read the apostle's description of
  	mental processes wherein human thoughts are "the
 3	mean while accusing or else excusing one another." If we
  	observe our mental processes, we shall find that we are
  	perpetually arguing with ourselves; yet each mortal is
 6	not two personalities, but one. 
  	    In like manner good and evil talk to one another; yet
  	they are not two but one, for evil is naught, and good only
 9	is reality. 

  	    Evil. God hath said, "Ye shall eat of every tree of the
  	garden." If you do not, your intellect will be circum-
12	scribed and the evidence of your personal senses be de-
  	nied. This would antagonize individual consciousness
  	and existence. 

15	    Good. The Lord is God. With Him is no conscious-
  	ness of evil, because there is nothing beside Him or
  	outside of Him. Individual consciousness in man is
18	inseparable from good. There is no sensible matter, no
  	sense in matter; but there is a spiritual sense, a sense of
  	Spirit, and this is the only consciousness belonging to true
21	individuality, or a divine sense of being. 
 
   
Unity of Good – A Colloquy                                                         22


 1	    Evil. Why is this so? 

  	    Good. Because man is made after God's eternal like-
 3	ness, and this likeness consists in a sense of harmony and
  	immortality, in which no evil can possibly dwell. You
  	may eat of the fruit of Godlikeness, but as to the fruit of
 6	ungodliness, which is opposed to Truth, — ye shall not
  	touch it, lest ye die. 

  	    Evil. But I would taste and know error for myself. 

 9	    Good. Thou shalt not admit that error is something
  	to know or be known, to eat or be eaten, to see or be seen,
  	to feel or be felt. To admit the existence of error would
12	be to admit the truth of a lie. 

  	    Evil. But there is something besides good. God
  	knows that a knowledge of this something is essential to
15	happiness and life. A lie is as genuine as Truth, though
  	not so legitimate a child of God. Whatever exists must
  	come from God, and be important to our knowledge. 
18	Error, even, is His offspring. 

  	    Good. Whatever cometh not from the eternal Spirit,
  	has its origin in the physical senses and material brains,
21	called human intellect and will-power, — alias intelligent
  	matter. 
  	    In Shakespeare's tragedy of King Lear, it was the
 
   
Unity of Good – A Colloquy                                                         23


 1	traitorous and cruel treatment received by old Gloster
  	from his bastard son Edmund which makes true the lines:

 3	     The gods are just, and of our pleasant vices
  	     Make instruments to scourge us.
 

  	His lawful son, Edgar, was to his father ever loyal. Now
 6	God has no bastards to turn again and rend their Maker. 
  	The divine children are born of law and order, and Truth
  	knows only such. 
 9	    How well the Shakespearean tale agrees with the word
  	of Scripture, in Hebrews xii. 7, 8: "If ye endure chasten-
  	ing, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is
12	he whom the father chasteneth not?  But if ye be with-
  	out chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye
  	bastards, and not sons." 
15	    The doubtful or spurious evidence of the senses is not
  	to be admitted, — especially when they testify concern-
  	ing Spirit, whereof they are confessedly incompetent to
18	speak. 

  	    Evil. But mortal mind and sin really exist! 

  	    Good. How can they exist, unless God has created
21	them? And how can He create anything so wholly unlike
  	Himself and foreign to His nature? An evil material mind,
  	so-called, can conceive of God only as like itself, and
24	knowing both evil and good; but a purely good and
  	spiritual consciousness has no sense whereby to cognize
 
   
Unity of Good – A Colloquy                                                         24


 1	evil. Mortal mind is the opposite of immortal Mind, and
  	sin the opposite of goodness. I am the infinite All. From
 3	me proceedeth all Mind, all consciousness, all individu-
  	ality, all being. My Mind is divine good, and cannot
  	drift into evil. To believe in minds many is to depart
 6	from the supreme sense of harmony. Your assumptions
  	insist that there is more than the one Mind, more than the
  	one God; but verily I say unto you, God is All-in-all;
 9	and you can never be outside of His oneness. 

  	    Evil. I am a finite consciousness, a material individu-
  	ality, — a mind in matter, which is both evil and good. 

12	    Good. All consciousness is Mind; and Mind is God, — 
  	an infinite, and not a finite consciousness. This conscious-
  	ness is reflected in individual consciousness, or man, whose
15	source is infinite Mind. There is no really finite mind, no
  	finite consciousness. There is no material substance, for
  	Spirit is all that endureth, and hence is the only substance. 
18	There is, can be, no evil mind, because Mind is God. 
  	God and His ideas — that is, God and the universe — 
  	constitute all that exists. Man, as God's offspring, must
21	be spiritual, perfect, eternal. 

  	    Evil. I am something separate from good or God. I
  	am substance. My mind is more than matter. In my
24	mortal mind, matter becomes conscious, and is able to see,
  	taste, hear, feel, smell. Whatever matter thus affirms is
 
   
Unity of Good – A Colloquy                                                         25


 1	mainly correct. If you, O good, deny this, then I deny
  	your truthfulness. If you say that matter is unconscious,
 3	you stultify my intellect, insult my conscience, and dispute
  	self-evident facts; for nothing can be clearer than the
  	testimony of the five senses. 

 6	    Good. Spirit is the only substance. Spirit is God, and
  	God is good; hence good is the only substance, the only
  	Mind. Mind is not, cannot be, in matter. It sees, hears,
 9	feels, tastes, smells as Mind, and not as matter. Matter
  	cannot talk; and hence, whatever it appears to say of
  	itself is a lie. This lie, that Mind can be in matter, — 
12	claiming to be something beside God, denying Truth and
  	its demonstration in Christian Science, — this lie I declare
  	an illusion. This denial enlarges the human intellect by
15	removing its evidence from sense to Soul, and from finite-
  	ness into infinity. It honors conscious human individu-
  	ality by showing God as its source. 

18	    Evil. I am a creator, — but upon a material, not a
  	spiritual basis. I give life, and I can destroy life. 

  	    Good. Evil is not a creator. God, good, is the only
21	creator. Evil is not conscious or conscientious Mind; it
  	is not individual, not actual. Evil is not spiritual, and
  	therefore has no groundwork in Life, whose only source
24	is Spirit. The elements which belong to the eternal All, — 
  	Life, Truth, Love, — evil can never take away. 
 
   
Unity of Good – A Colloquy                                                         26


 1	    Evil. I am intelligent matter; and matter is egoistic,
  	having its own innate selfhood and the capacity to evolve
 3	mind. God is in matter, and matter reproduces God. 
  	From Him come my forms, near or remote. This is my
  	honor, that God is my author, authority, governor, dis-
 6	poser. I am proud to be in His outstretched hands, and
  	I shirk all responsibility for myself as evil, and for my
  	varying manifestations. 

 9	    Good. You mistake, O evil! God is not your authority
  	and law. Neither is He the author of the material changes,
  	the phantasma, a belief in which leads to such teaching
12	as we find in the hymn-verse so often sung in church: — 

  	     Chance and change are busy ever,
  	       Man decays and ages move;
15	     But His mercy waneth never, — 
  	       God is wisdom, God is love.
 

  	    Now if it be true that God's power never waneth, how
18	can it be also true that chance and change are universal
  	factors, — that man decays? Many ordinary Christians
  	protest against this stanza of Bowring's, and its sentiment
21	is foreign to Christian Science. If God be changeless good-
  	ness, as sings another line of this hymn, what place has
  	chance in the divine economy? Nay, there is in God
24	naught fantastic. All is real, all is serious. The phan-
  	tasmagoria is a product of human dreams.
 
                                                                                                     27



    
                                              THE EGO 

 1	    From various friends comes inquiry as to the meaning
  	of a word employed in the foregoing colloquy. 
 3	    There are two English words, often used as if they were
  	synonyms, which really have a shade of difference between
  	them. 
 6	    An egotist is one who talks much of himself. Egotism
  	implies vanity and self-conceit. 
  	    Egoism is a more philosophical word, signifying a
 9	passionate love of self, which doubts all existence except
  	its own. An egoist, therefore, is one uncertain of every-
  	thing except his own existence. 
12	    Applying these distinctions to evil and God, we shall
  	find that evil is egotistic, — boastful, but fleeing like a
  	shadow at daybreak; while God is egoistic, knowing only
15	His own all-presence, all-knowledge, all-power.
 
                                                                                                     28     
         


                                       SOUL 

 1	    We read in the Hebrew Scriptures, "The soul that
  	sinneth, it shall die." 
 3	    What is Soul? Is it a reality within the mortal body? 
  	Who can prove that? Anatomy has not descried nor
  	described Soul. It was never touched by the scalpel nor
 6	cut with the dissecting-knife. The five physical senses do
  	not cognize it. 
  	    Who, then, dares define Soul as something within man? 
 9	As well might you declare some old castle to be peopled
  	with demons or angels, though never a light or form was
  	discerned therein, and not a spectre had ever been seen
12	going in or coming out. 
  	    The common hypotheses about souls are even more
  	vague than ordinary material conjectures, and have less
15	basis; because material theories are built on the evidence
  	of the material senses. 
  	    Soul must be God; since we learn Soul only as we learn
18	God, by spiritualization. As the five senses take no cog-
  	nizance of Soul, so they take no cognizance of God. What-
  	ever cannot be taken in by mortal mind — by human
21	reflection, reason, or belief — must be the unfathomable
  	Mind, which "eye hath not seen, nor ear heard." Soul
 
   
Unity of Good – Soul                                                                    29


 1	stands in this relation to every hypothesis as to its human
  	character. 
 3	    If Soul sins, it is a sinner, and Jewish law condemned
  	the sinner to death, — as does all criminal law, to a cer-
  	tain extent. 
 6	    Spirit never sins, because Spirit is God. Hence, as
  	Spirit, Soul is sinless, and is God. Therefore there is,
  	there can be, no spiritual death. 
 9	    Transcending the evidence of the material senses,
  	Science declares God to be the Soul of all being, the only
  	Mind and intelligence in the universe. There is but one
12	God, one Soul, or Mind, and that one is infinite, supplying
  	all that is absolutely immutable and eternal, — Truth,
  	Life, Love. 
15	    Science reveals Soul as that which the senses cannot
  	define from any standpoint of their own. What the physi-
  	cal senses miscall soul, Christian Science defines as mate-
18	rial sense; and herein lies the discrepancy between the
  	true Science of Soul and that material sense of a soul which
  	that very sense declares can never be seen or measured or
21	weighed or touched by physicality. 
  	    Often we can elucidate the deep meaning of the Scrip-
  	tures by reading sense instead of soul, as in the Forty-
24	second Psalm: "Why art thou cast down, O my soul
  	[sense]? . . . Hope thou in God [Soul]:  for I shall yet
  	praise Him, who is the health of my countenance, and
27	my God [my Soul, immortality]." 
  	    The Virgin-mother's sense being uplifted to behold
 
   
Unity of Good – Soul                                                                    30


 1	Spirit as the sole origin of man, she exclaimed, "My soul
  	[spiritual sense] doth magnify the Lord." 
 3	    Human language constantly uses the word soul for
  	sense. This it does under the delusion that the senses can
  	reverse the spiritual facts of Science, whereas Science re-
 6	verses the testimony of the material senses. 
  	    Soul is Life, and being spiritual Life, never sins. Mate-
  	rial sense is the so-called material life. Hence this lower
 9	sense sins and suffers, according to material belief, till
  	divine understanding takes away this belief and restores
  	Soul, or spiritual Life. "He restoreth my soul," says
12	David. 
  	    In his first epistle to the Corinthians (xv. 45) Paul writes:
  	"The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last
15	Adam was made a quickening spirit." The apostle re-
  	fers to the second Adam as the Messiah, our blessed
  	Master, whose interpretation of God and His creation — 
18	by restoring the spiritual sense of man as immortal instead
  	of mortal — made humanity victorious over death and the
  	grave. 
21	    When I discovered the power of Spirit to break the
  	cords of matter, through a change in the mortal sense of
  	things, then I discerned the last Adam as a quickening
24	Spirit, and understood the meaning of the declaration of
  	Holy Writ, "The first shall be last," — the living Soul
  	shall be found a quickening Spirit; or, rather, shall reflect
    27     the Life of the divine Arbiter.
 
                                                                                                     31



                THERE IS NO MATTER 

 1	    "God is a Spirit" (or, more accurately translated,
  	"God is Spirit"), declares the Scripture (John iv.
 3	24), "and they that worship Him must worship Him in
  	spirit and in truth." 
  	    If God is Spirit, and God is All, surely there can be no
 6	matter; for the divine All must be Spirit. 
  	    The tendency of Christianity is to spiritualize thought
  	and action. The demonstrations of Jesus annulled the
 9	claims of matter, and overruled laws material as emphati-
  	cally as they annihilated sin. 
  	    According to Christian Science, the first idolatrous claim
12	of sin is, that matter exists; the second, that matter is
  	substance; the third, that matter has intelligence; and
  	the fourth, that matter, being so endowed, produces life
15	and death. 
  	    Hence my conscientious position, in the denial of matter,
  	rests on the fact that matter usurps the authority of God,
18	Spirit; and the nature and character of matter, the anti-
  	pode of Spirit, include all that denies and defies Spirit, in
  	quantity or quality. 
21	    This subject can be enlarged. It can be shown, in
  	detail, that evil does not obtain in Spirit, God; and that
  	God, or good, is Spirit alone; whereas, evil does, accord-
 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Matter                                             32


 1	ing to belief, obtain in matter; and that evil is a false
  	claim, — false to God, false to Truth and Life. Hence
 3	the claim of matter usurps the prerogative of God, saying,
  	"I am a creator.  God made me, and I make man and
  	the material universe." 
 6	    Spirit is the only creator, and man, including the uni-
  	verse, is His spiritual concept. By matter is commonly
  	meant mind, — not the highest Mind, but a false form of
 9	mind. This so-called mind and matter cannot be sep-
  	arated in origin and action. 
  	    What is this mind? It is not the Mind of Spirit; for
12	spiritualization of thought destroys all sense of matter as
  	substance, Life, or intelligence, and enthrones God in
  	the eternal qualities of His being. 
15	    This lower, misnamed mind is a false claim, a sup-
  	positional mind, which I prefer to call mortal mind. True
  	Mind is immortal. This mortal mind declares itself ma-
18	terial, in sin, sickness, and death, virtually saying, "I am
  	the opposite of Spirit, of holiness, harmony, and Life." 
  	    To this declaration Christian Science responds, even
21	as did our Master: "You were a murderer from the begin-
  	ning.  The truth abode not in you.  You are a liar, and
  	the father of it." Here it appears that a liar was in the
24	neuter gender, — neither masculine nor feminine. Hence
  	it was not man (the image of God) who lied, but the false
  	claim to personality, which I call mortal mind; a claim
27	which Christian Science uncovers, in order to demonstrate
  	the falsity of the claim. 
 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Matter                                             33


 1	    There are lesser arguments which prove matter to be
  	identical with mortal mind, and this mind a lie. 
 3	    The physical senses (matter really having no sense)
  	give the only pretended testimony there can be as to the
  	existence of a substance called matter. Now these senses,
 6	being material, can only testify from their own evidence,
  	and concerning themselves; yet we have it on divine
  	authority: "If I bear witness of myself, my witness is
 9	not true."  (John v. 31.) 
  	    In other words:  matter testifies of itself, "I am matter;"
  	but unless matter is mind, it cannot talk or testify; and
12	if it is mind, it is certainly not the Mind of Christ, not
  	the Mind that is identical with Truth. 
  	    Brain, thus assuming to testify, is only matter within
15	the skull, and is believed to be mind only through error
  	and delusion. Examine that form of matter called brains,
  	and you find no mind therein. Hence the logical sequence,
18	that there is in reality neither matter nor mortal mind,
  	but that the self-testimony of the physical senses is
  	false. 
21	    Examine these witnesses for error, or falsity, and
  	observe the foundations of their testimony, and you will
  	find them divided in evidence, mocking the Scripture
24	(Matthew xviii. 16), "In the mouth of two or three wit-
  	nesses every word may be established." 

  	    Sight. Mortal mind declares that matter sees through
27	the organizations of matter, or that mind sees by means
 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Matter                                             34


 1	of matter. Disorganize the so-called material structure,
  	and then mortal mind says, "I cannot see;" and declares
 3	that matter is the master of mind, and that non-intelligence
  	governs. Mortal mind admits that it sees only material
  	images, pictured on the eye's retina. 
 6	    What then is the line of the syllogism? It must be this:
  	That matter is not seen; that mortal mind cannot see
  	without matter; and therefore that the whole function
 9	of material sight is an illusion, a lie. 
  	    Here comes in the summary of the whole matter, where-
  	with we started:  that God is All, and God is Spirit; there-
12	fore there is nothing but Spirit; and consequently there
  	is no matter. 

  	    Touch. Take another train of reasoning. Mortal mind
15	says that matter cannot feel matter; yet put your finger
  	on a burning coal, and the nerves, material nerves, do
  	feel matter. 
18	    Again I ask:  What evidence does mortal mind afford
  	that matter is substantial, is hot or cold? Take away
  	mortal mind, and matter could not feel what it calls sub-
21	stance. Take away matter, and mortal mind could not
  	cognize its own so-called substance, and this so-called
  	mind would have no identity. Nothing would remain to
24	be seen or felt. 
  	    What is substance? What is the reality of God and the
  	universe? Immortal Mind is the real substance, — Spirit,
27	Life, Truth, and Love. 

 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Matter                                             35


 1	    Taste. Mortal mind says, "I taste; and this is sweet,
  	this is sour." Let mortal mind change, and say that sour
 3	is sweet, and so it would be. If every mortal mind believed
  	sweet to be sour, it would be so; for the qualities of matter
  	are but qualities of mortal mind. Change the mind, and
 6	the quality changes. Destroy the belief, and the quality
  	disappears. 
  	    The so-called material senses are found, upon examina-
 9	tion, to be mortally mental, instead of material. Reduced
  	to its proper denomination, matter is mortal mind; yet,
  	strictly speaking, there is no mortal mind, for Mind is
12	immortal, and is not matter, but Spirit. 

  	    Force. What is gravitation? Mortal mind says gravi-
  	tation is a material power, or force. I ask, Which was
15	first, matter or power? That which was first was God,
  	immortal Mind, the Parent of all. But God is Truth,
  	and the forces of Truth are moral and spiritual, not physi-
18	cal. They are not the merciless forces of matter. What
  	then are the so-called forces of matter? They are the
  	phenomena of mortal mind, and matter and mortal
21	mind are one; and this one is a misstatement of Mind,
  	God. 
  	    A molecule, as matter, is not formed by Spirit; for
24	Spirit is spiritual consciousness alone. Hence this spiritual
  	consciousness can form nothing unlike itself, Spirit, and
  	Spirit is the only creator. The material atom is an out-
27	lined falsity of consciousness, which can gather additional
 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Matter                                             36


 1	evidence of consciousness and life only as it adds lie to lie. 
  	This process it names material attraction, and endows
 3	with the double capacity of creator and creation. 
  	    From the beginning this lie was the false witness against
  	the fact that Spirit is All, beside which there is no other
 6	existence. The use of a lie is that it unwittingly confirms
  	Truth, when handled by Christian Science, which reverses
  	false testimony and gains a knowledge of God from op-
 9	posite facts, or phenomena. 
  	    This whole subject is met and solved by Christian
  	Science according to Scripture. Thus we see that Spirit
12	is Truth and eternal reality; that matter is the opposite
  	of Spirit, — referred to in the New Testament as the flesh
  	at war with Spirit; hence, that matter is erroneous, tran-
15	sitory, unreal. 
  	    A further proof of this is the demonstration, according
  	to Christian Science, that by the reduction and the rejec-
18	tion of the claims of matter (instead of acquiescence
  	therein) man is improved physically, mentally, morally,
  	spiritually. 
21	    To deny the existence or reality of matter, and yet
  	admit the reality of moral evil, sin, or to say that the
  	divine Mind is conscious of evil, yet is not conscious of
24	matter, is erroneous. This error stultifies the logic of
  	divine Science, and must interfere with its practical
  	demonstration.
 
                                                                                                     37     




                    IS THERE NO DEATH? 

 1	    Jesus not only declared himself "the way" and "the
  	truth," but also "the life." God is Life; and as
 3	there is but one God, there can be but one Life. Must
  	man die, then, in order to inherit eternal life and enter
  	heaven? 
 6	    Our Master said, "The kingdom of heaven is at hand." 
  	Then God and heaven, or Life, are present, and death is
  	not the real stepping-stone to Life and happiness. They
 9	are now and here; and a change in human consciousness,
  	from sin to holiness, would reveal this wonder of being. 
  	Because God is ever present, no boundary of time can
12	separate us from Him and the heaven of His presence;
  	and because God is Life, all Life is eternal. 
  	    Is it unchristian to believe there is no death? Not
15	unless it be a sin to believe that God is Life and All-in-all. 
  	Evil and disease do not testify of Life and God. 
  	    Human beings are physically mortal, but spiritually
18	immortal. The evil accompanying physical personality
  	is illusive and mortal; but the good attendant upon spirit-
  	ual individuality is immortal. Existing here and now,
21	this unseen individuality is real and eternal. The so-
  	called material senses, and the mortal mind which is mis-
 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Death                                              38


 1	named man, take no cognizance of spiritual individuality,
  	which manifests immortality, whose Principle is God. 
 3	    To God alone belong the indisputable realities of being. 
  	Death is a contradiction of Life, or God; therefore it is
  	not in accordance with His law, but antagonistic thereto. 
 6	    Death, then, is error, opposed to Truth, — even the
  	unreality of mortal mind, not the reality of that Mind
  	which is Life. Error has no life, and is virtually without
 9	existence. Life is real; and all is real which proceeds
  	from Life and is inseparable from it. 
  	    It is unchristian to believe in the transition called ma-
12	terial death, since matter has no life, and such misbelief
  	must enthrone another power, an imaginary life, above
  	the living and true God. A material sense of life robs
15	God, by declaring that not He alone is Life, but that some-
  	thing else also is life, — thus affirming the existence and
  	rulership of more gods than one. This idolatrous and
18	false sense of life is all that dies, or appears to die. 
  	    The opposite understanding of God brings to light
  	Life and immortality. Death has no quality of Life; and
21	no divine fiat commands us to believe in aught which is
  	unlike God, or to deny that He is Life eternal. 
  	    Life as God, moral and spiritual good, is not seen in
24	the mineral, vegetable, or animal kingdoms. Hence the
  	inevitable conclusion that Life is not in these kingdoms,
  	and that the popular views to this effect are not up to the
27	Christian standard of Life, or equal to the reality of being,
  	whose Principle is God. 
 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Death                                              39


 1	    When "the Word" is "made flesh" among mortals,
  	the Truth of Life is rendered practical on the body. 
 3	Eternal Life is partially understood; and sickness, sin,
  	and death yield to holiness, health, and Life, — that is,
  	to God. The lust of the flesh and the pride of physical
 6	life must be quenched in the divine essence, — that om-
  	nipotent Love which annihilates hate, that Life which
  	knows no death. 
 9	    "Who hath believed our report?" Who understands
  	these sayings? He to whom the arm of the Lord is re-
  	vealed. He loves them from whom divine Science removes
12	human weakness by divine strength, and who unveil the
  	Messiah, whose name is Wonderful. 
  	    Man has no underived power. That selfhood is false
15	which opposes itself to God, claims another father, and
  	denies spiritual sonship; but as many as receive the knowl-
  	edge of God in Science must reflect, in some degree, the
18	power of Him who gave and giveth man dominion over
  	all the earth. 
  	    As soldiers of the cross we must be brave, and let Science
21	declare the immortal status of man, and deny the evidence
  	of the material senses, which testify that man dies. 
  	    As the image of God, or Life, man forever reflects and
24	embodies Life, not death. The material senses testify
  	falsely. They presuppose that God is good and that man
  	is evil, that Deity is deathless, but that man dies, losing
27	the divine likeness. 
  	    Science and material sense conflict at all points, from
 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Death                                              40


 1	the revolution of the earth to the fall of a sparrow. It is
  	mortality only that dies. 
 3	    To say that you and I, as mortals, will not enter this
  	dark shadow of material sense, called death, is to assert
  	what we have not proved; but man in Science never dies. 
 6	Material sense, or the belief of life in matter, must perish,
  	in order to prove man deathless. 
  	    As Truth supersedes error, and bears the fruits of Love,
 9	this understanding of Truth subordinates the belief in
  	death, and demonstrates Life as imperative in the divine
  	order of being. 
12	    Jesus declares that they who believe his sayings will
  	never die; therefore mortals can no more receive ever-
  	lasting life by believing in death, than they can become
15	perfect by believing in imperfection and living imperfectly. 
  	    Life is God, and God is good. Hence Life abides in
  	man, if man abides in good, if he lives in God, who holds
18	Life by a spiritual and not by a material sense of being. 
  	    A sense of death is not requisite to a proper or true
  	sense of Life, but beclouds it. Death can never alarm or
21	even appear to him who fully understands Life. The
  	death-penalty comes through our ignorance of Life, — of
  	that which is without beginning and without end, — and
24	is the punishment of this ignorance. 
  	    Holding a material sense of Life, and lacking the spirit-
  	ual sense of it, mortals die, in belief, and regard all things
27	as temporal. A sense material apprehends nothing strictly
  	belonging to the nature and office of Life. It conceives
 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Death                                              41


 1	and beholds nothing but mortality, and has but a feeble
  	concept of immortality. 
 3	    In order to reach the true knowledge and consciousness
  	of Life, we must learn it of good. Of evil we can never
  	learn it, because sin shuts out the real sense of Life, and
 6	brings in an unreal sense of suffering and death. 
  	    Knowledge of evil, or belief in it, involves a loss of the
  	true sense of good, God; and to know death, or to believe
 9	in it, involves a temporary loss of God, the infinite and
  	only Life. 
  	    Resurrection from the dead (that is, from the belief in
12	death) must come to all sooner or later; and they who
  	have part in this resurrection are they upon whom the
  	second death has no power. 
15	    The sweet and sacred sense of the permanence of man's
  	unity with his Maker can illumine our present being with
  	a continual presence and power of good, opening wide
18	the portal from death into Life; and when this Life shall
  	appear "we shall be like Him," and we shall go to the
  	Father, not through death, but through Life; not through
21	error, but through Truth. 
  	    All Life is Spirit, and Spirit can never dwell in its antag-
  	onist, matter. Life, therefore, is deathless, because God
24	cannot be the opposite of Himself. In Christian Science
  	there is no matter; hence matter neither lives nor dies. 
  	To the senses, matter appears to both live and die, and
27	these phenomena appear to go on ad infinitum; but such
  	a theory implies perpetual disagreement with Spirit. 
  
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Death                                              42


1	    Life, God, being everywhere, it must follow that death
  	can be nowhere; because there is no place left for it. 
 3	    Soul, Spirit, is deathless. Matter, sin, and death are
  	not the outcome of Spirit, holiness, and Life. What then
  	are matter, sin, and death? They can be nothing except
 6	the results of material consciousness; but material con-
  	sciousness can have no real existence, because it is not a
  	living — that is to say, a divine and intelligent — reality. 
 9	    That man must be vicious before he can be virtuous,
  	dying before he can be deathless, material before he can
  	be spiritual, is an error of the senses; for the very opposite
12	of this error is the genuine Science of being. 
  	    Man, in Science, is as perfect and immortal now, as
  	when "the morning stars sang together, and all the sons
15	of God shouted for joy." 
  	    With Christ, Life was not merely a sense of existence,
  	but a sense of might and ability to subdue material con-
18	ditions. No wonder "people were astonished at his doc-
  	trine; for he taught them as one having authority, and
  	not as the scribes." 
21	    As defined by Jesus, Life had no beginning; nor was
  	it the result of organization, or of an infusion of power
  	into matter. To him, Life was Spirit. 
24	    Truth, defiant of error or matter, is Science, dispelling
  	a false sense and leading man into the true sense of self-
  	hood and Godhood; wherein the mortal does not develop
27	the immortal, nor the material the spiritual, but wherein
  	true manhood and womanhood go forth in the radiance
 
   
Unity of Good – There Is No Death                                              43


 1	of eternal being and its perfections, unchanged and
  	unchangeable. 
 3	    This generation seems too material for any strong dem-
  	onstration over death, and hence cannot bring out the
  	infinite reality of Life, — namely, that there is no death,
 6	but only Life. The present mortal sense of being is too
  	finite for anchorage in infinite good, God, because mortals
  	now believe in the possibility that Life can be evil. 
 9	    The achievement of this ultimatum of Science, com-
  	plete triumph over death, requires time and immense
  	spiritual growth. 
12	    I have by no means spoken of myself, I cannot speak
  	of myself as "sufficient for these things." I insist only
  	upon the fact, as it exists in divine Science, that man dies
15	not, and on the words of the Master in support of this
  	verity, — words which can never "pass away till all be
  	fulfilled." 
18	    Because of these profound reasons I urge Christians
  	to have more faith in living than in dying. I exhort them
  	to accept Christ's promise, and unite the influence of their
21	own thoughts with the power of his teachings, in the
  	Science of being. This will interpret the divine power to
  	human capacity, and enable us to apprehend, or lay hold
24	upon, "that for which," as Paul says in the third chapter
  	of Philippians, we are also "apprehended of [or grasped
  	by] Christ Jesus," — the ever-present Life which knows
27	no death, the omnipresent Spirit which knows no matter.
 
                                                                                                     44      





                 PERSONAL STATEMENTS 

 1	    Many misrepresentations are made concerning my
  	doctrines, some of which are as unkind and unjust
 3	as they are untrue; but I can only repeat the Master's
  	words: "They know not what they do." 
  	    The foundations of these assertions, like the structure
 6	raised thereupon, are vain shadows, repeating — if the
  	popular couplet may be so paraphrased —  

  	                     The old, old story,
 9	               Of Satan and his lie. 


  	    In the days of Eden, humanity was misled by a false
  	personality, — a talking snake, — according to Biblical
12	history. This pretender taught the opposite of Truth. 
  	This abortive ego, this fable of error, is laid bare in
  	Christian Science. 
15	    Human theories call, or miscall, this evil a child of God. 
  	Philosophy would multiply and subdivide personality into
  	everything that exists, whether expressive or not expressive
18	of the Mind which is God. Human wisdom says of evil,
  	"The Lord knows it!" thus carrying out the serpent's
  	assurance: "In the day ye eat thereof [when you, lie, get
21	the floor], then your eyes shall be opened [you shall be
  	conscious matter], and ye shall be as gods, knowing good
 
   
Unity of Good – Personal Statements                                         45


  1	and evil [you shall believe a lie, and this lie shall seem
  	truth]." 
 3	    Bruise the head of this serpent, as Truth and "the
  	woman" are doing in Christian Science, and it stings
  	your heel, rears its crest proudly, and goes on saying, "Am
 6	I not myself?  Am I not mind and matter, person and
  	thing?" We should answer: "Yes! you are indeed your-
  	self, and need most of all to be rid of this self, for it is
 9	very far from God's likeness." 
  	    The egotist must come down and learn, in humility,
  	that God never made evil. An evil ego, and his assumed
12	power, are falsities. These falsities need a denial. The
  	falsity is the teaching that matter can be conscious; and
  	conscious matter implies pantheism. This pantheism I
15	unveil. I try to show its all-pervading presence in certain
  	forms of theology and philosophy, where it becomes error's
  	affirmative to Truth's negative. Anatomy and physiology
18	make mind-matter a habitant of the cerebellum, whence
  	it telegraphs and telephones over its own body, and goes
  	forth into an imaginary sphere of its own creation and
21	limitation, until it finally dies in order to better itself. 
  	But Truth never dies, and death is not the goal which
  	Truth seeks. 
24	    The evil ego has but the visionary substance of matter. 
  	It lacks the substance of Spirit, — Mind, Life, Soul. Mor-
  	tal mind is self-creative and self-sustained, until it becomes
27	non-existent. It has no origin or existence in Spirit, im-
  	mortal Mind, or good. Matter is not truly conscious; and
 
   
Unity of Good – Personal Statements                                         46


 1	mortal error, called mind, is not Godlike. These are the
  	shadowy and false, which neither think nor speak. 
 3	    All Truth is from inspiration and revelation, — from
  	Spirit, not from flesh. 
  	    We do not see much of the real man here, for he is
 6	God's man; while ours is man's man. 
  	    I do not deny, I maintain, the individuality and reality
  	of man; but I do so on a divine Principle, not based on a
 9	human conception and birth. The scientific man and his
  	Maker are here; and you would be none other than this
  	man, if you would subordinate the fleshly perceptions to
12	the spiritual sense and source of being. 
  	    Jesus said, "I and my Father are one." He taught no
  	selfhood as existent in matter. In his identity there is no
15	evil. Individuality and Life were real to him only as
  	spiritual and good, not as material or evil. This incensed
  	the rabbins against Jesus, because it was an indignity to
18	their personality; and this personality they regarded as
  	both good and evil, as is still claimed by the worldly-wise. 
  	To them evil was even more the ego than was the good. 
21	Sin, sickness, and death were evil's concomitants. This
  	evil ego they believed must extend throughout the uni-
  	verse, as being equally identical and self-conscious with
24	God. This ego was in the earthquake, thunderbolt, and
  	tempest. 
  	    The Pharisees fought Jesus on this issue. It furnished
27	the battle-ground of the past, as it does of the present. 
  	The fight was an effort to enthrone evil. Jesus assumed
 
   
Unity of Good – Personal Statements                                         47


1	the burden of disproof by destroying sin, sickness, and
  	death, to sight and sense. 
 3	    Nowhere in Scripture is evil connected with good, the
  	being of God, and with every passing hour it is losing its
  	false claim to existence or consciousness. All that can
 6	exist is God and His idea.
 
                                                                                                     48    





                                 CREDO 

 1	    It is fair to ask of every one a reason for the faith within. 
  	Though it be but to repeat my twice-told tale, — nay,
 3	the tale already told a hundred times, — yet ask, and I
  	will answer. 

  	    Do you believe in God? 

 6	    I believe more in Him than do most Christians, for I
  	have no faith in any other thing or being. He sustains
  	my individuality. Nay, more — He is my individuality
 9	and my Life. Because He lives, I live. He heals all my
  	ills, destroys my iniquities, deprives death of its sting, and
  	robs the grave of its victory. 
12	    To me God is All. He is best understood as Supreme
  	Being, as infinite and conscious Life, as the affectionate
  	Father and Mother of all He creates; but this divine
15	Parent no more enters into His creation than the human
  	father enters into his child. His creation is not the Ego,
  	but the reflection of the Ego. The Ego is God Himself,
18	the infinite Soul. 
  	    I believe that of which I am conscious through the
  	understanding, however faintly able to demonstrate Truth
21	and Love. 
 
   
Unity of Good – Credo                                                                49


 1	    Do you believe in man? 

  	    I believe in the individual man, for I understand that
 3	man is as definite and eternal as God, and that man is
  	coexistent with God, as being the eternally divine idea. 
  	This is demonstrable by the simple appeal to human
 6	consciousness. 
  	    But I believe less in the sinner, wrongly named man. 
  	The more I understand true humanhood, the more I see it
 9	to be sinless, — as ignorant of sin as is the perfect Maker. 
  	    To me the reality and substance of being are good, and
  	nothing else. Through the eternal reality of existence I
12	reach, in thought, a glorified consciousness of the only
  	living God and the genuine man. So long as I hold evil
  	in consciousness, I cannot be wholly good. 
15	    You cannot simultaneously serve the mammon of
  	materiality and the God of spirituality. There are not
  	two realities of being, two opposite states of existence. 
18	One should appear real to us, and the other unreal, or we
  	lose the Science of being. Standing in no basic Truth, we
  	make "the worse appear the better reason," and the un-
21	real masquerades as the real, in our thought. 
  	    Evil is without Principle. Being destitute of Principle,
  	it is devoid of Science. Hence it is undemonstrable, with-
24	out proof. This gives me a clearer right to call evil a nega-
  	tion, than to affirm it to be something which God sees and
  	knows, but which He straightway commands mortals to
27	shun or relinquish, lest it destroy them. This notion of
 
   
Unity of Good – Credo                                                                50


 1	the destructibility of Mind implies the possibility of its
  	defilement; but how can infinite Mind be defiled? 

 3	    Do you believe in matter? 

  	    I believe in matter only as I believe in evil, that it is
  	something to be denied and destroyed to human conscious-
 6	ness, and is unknown to the Divine. We should watch
  	and pray that we enter not into the temptation of panthe-
  	istic belief in matter as sensible mind. We should sub-
 9	jugate it as Jesus did, by a dominant understanding of
  	Spirit. 
  	    At best, matter is only a phenomenon of mortal mind,
12	of which evil is the highest degree; but really there is no
  	such thing as mortal mind, — though we are compelled
  	to use the phrase in the endeavor to express the underlying
15	thought. 
  	    In reality there are no material states or stages of con-
  	sciousness, and matter has neither Mind nor sensation. 
18	Like evil, it is destitute of Mind, for Mind is God. 
  	    The less consciousness of evil or matter mortals have,
  	the easier it is for them to evade sin, sickness, and death,
21	 — which are but states of false belief, — and awake from
  	the troubled dream, a consciousness which is without
  	Mind or Maker. 
24	    Matter and evil cannot be conscious, and consciousness
  	should not be evil. Adopt this rule of Science, and you
  	will discover the material origin, growth, maturity, and
27	death of sinners, as the history of man, disappears, and the
 
   
Unity of Good – Credo                                                                51


 1	everlasting facts of being appear, wherein man is the re-
  	flection of immutable good. 
 3	    Reasoning from false premises, — that Life is material,
  	that immortal Soul is sinful, and hence that sin is eternal,
  	 — the reality of being is neither seen, felt, heard, nor un-
 6	derstood. Human philosophy and human reason can
  	never make one hair white or black, except in belief;
  	whereas the demonstration of God, as in Christian Science,
 9	is gained through Christ as perfect manhood. 
  	    In pantheism the world is bereft of its God, whose
  	place is ill supplied by the pretentious usurpation, by
12	matter, of the heavenly sovereignty. 

  	    What say you of woman? 

  	    Man is the generic term for all humanity. Woman is
15	the highest species of man, and this word is the generic
  	term for all women; but not one of all these individualities
  	is an Eve or an Adam. They have none of them lost their
18	harmonious state, in the economy of God's wisdom and
  	government. 
  	    The Ego is divine consciousness, eternally radiating
21	throughout all space in the idea of God, good, and not of
  	His opposite, evil. The Ego is revealed as Father, Son,
  	and Holy Ghost; but the full Truth is found only in
24	divine Science, where we see God as Life, Truth, and
  	Love. In the scientific relation of man to God, man is
  	reflected not as human soul, but as the divine ideal, whose
27	Soul is not in body, but is God, — the divine Principle of
 
   
Unity of Good – Credo                                                                52


 1	man. Hence Soul is sinless and immortal, in contradis-
  	tinction to the supposition that there can be sinful souls or
 3	immortal sinners. 
  	    This Science of God and man is the Holy Ghost, which
  	reveals and sustains the unbroken and eternal harmony
 6	of both God and the universe. It is the kingdom of heaven,
  	the ever-present reign of harmony, already with us. Hence
  	the need that human consciousness should become divine,
 9	in the coincidence of God and man, in contradistinction
  	to the false consciousness of both good and evil, God and
  	devil, — of man separated from his Maker. This is the
12	precious redemption of soul, as mortal sense, through
  	Christ's immortal sense of Truth, which presents Truth's
  	spiritual idea, man and woman. 

15	    What say you of evil? 

  	    God is not the so-called ego of evil; for evil, as a sup-
  	position, is the father of itself, — of the material world,
18	the flesh, and the devil. From this falsehood arise the
  	self-destroying elements of this world, its unkind forces,
  	its tempests, lightnings, earthquakes, poisons, rabid
21	beasts, fatal reptiles, and mortals. 
  	    Why are earth and mortals so elaborate in beauty, color,
  	and form, if God has no part in them? By the law of
24	opposites. The most beautiful blossom is often poisonous,
  	and the most beautiful mansion is sometimes the home of
  	vice. The senses, not God, Soul, form the condition of
27	beautiful evil, and the supposed modes of self-conscious
 
   
Unity of Good – Credo                                                                53


 1	matter, which make a beautiful lie. Now a lie takes its
  	pattern from Truth, by reversing Truth. So evil and all
 3	its forms are inverted good. God never made them; but
  	the lie must say He made them, or it would not be evil. 
  	Being a lie, it would be truthful to call itself a lie; and by
 6	calling the knowledge of evil good, and greatly to be de-
  	sired, it constitutes the lie an evil. 
  	    The reality and individuality of man are good and God-
 9	made, and they are here to be seen and demonstrated; it
  	is only the evil belief that renders them obscure. 
  	    Matter and evil are anti-Christian, the antipodes of
12	Science. To say that Mind is material, or that evil is
  	Mind, is a misapprehension of being, — a mistake which
  	will die of its own delusion; for being self-contradictory,
15	it is also self-destructive. The harmony of man's being is
  	not built on such false foundations, which are no more
  	logical, philosophical, or scientific than would be the as-
18	sertion that the rule of addition is the rule of subtraction,
  	and that sums done under both rules would have one
  	quotient. 
21	    Man's individuality is not a mortal mind or sinner; or
  	else he has lost his true individuality as a perfect child of
  	God. Man's Father is not a mortal mind and a sinner;
24	or else the immortal and unerring Mind, God, is not his
  	Father; but God is man's origin and loving Father,
  	hence that saying of Jesus, "Call no man your father
27	upon the earth:  for one is your Father, which is in
  	heaven." 
  
   
Unity of Good – Credo                                                                54


1	    The bright gold of Truth is dimmed by the doctrine of
  	mind in matter. 
 3	    To say there is a false claim, called sickness, is to admit
  	all there is of sickness; for it is nothing but a false claim. 
  	To be healed, one must lose sight of a false claim. If the
 6	claim be present to the thought, then disease becomes as
  	tangible as any reality. To regard sickness as a false
  	claim, is to abate the fear of it; but this does not destroy
 9	the so-called fact of the claim. In order to be whole, we
  	must be insensible to every claim of error. 
  	    As with sickness, so is it with sin. To admit that sin
12	has any claim whatever, just or unjust, is to admit a dan-
  	gerous fact. Hence the fact must be denied; for if sin's
  	claim be allowed in any degree, then sin destroys the
15	at-one-ment, or oneness with God, — a unity which sin
  	recognizes as its most potent and deadly enemy. 
  	    If God knows sin, even as a false claimant, then ac-
18	quaintance with that claimant becomes legitimate to
  	mortals, and this knowledge would not be forbidden; but
  	God forbade man to know evil at the very beginning,
21	when Satan held it up before man as something desirable
  	and a distinct addition to human wisdom, because the
  	knowledge of evil would make man a god, — a representa-
24	tion that God both knew and admitted the dignity of evil. 
  	    Which is right, — God, who condemned the knowledge
  	of sin and disowned its acquaintance, or the serpent, who
27	pushed that claim with the glittering audacity of diabolical
  	and sinuous logic?
 
                                                                                                    55   





      SUFFERING FROM OTHERS' THOUGHTS

1	    Jesus accepted the one fact whereby alone the rule of
  	Life can be demonstrated, — namely, that there is
 3	no death. 
  	    In his real self he bore no infirmities. Though "a man
  	of sorrows, and acquainted with grief," as Isaiah says of
 6	him, he bore not his sins, but ours, "in his own body on
  	the tree." "He was bruised for our iniquities; . . . and
  	with his stripes we are healed." 
 9	    He was the Way-shower; and Christian Scientists who
  	would demonstrate "the way" must keep close to his
  	path, that they may win the prize. "The way," in the
12	flesh, is the suffering which leads out of the flesh. "The
  	way," in Spirit, is "the way" of Life, Truth, and Love,
  	redeeming us from the false sense of the flesh and the
15	wounds it bears. This threefold Messiah reveals the self-
  	destroying ways of error and the life-giving way of Truth. 
  	    Job's faith and hope gained him the assurance that
18	the so-called sufferings of the flesh are unreal. We shall
  	learn how false are the pleasures and pains of material
  	sense, and behold the truth of being, as expressed in his
21	conviction, "Yet in my flesh shall I see God;" that is,
  	Now and here shall I behold God, divine Love. 
 
   
Unity of Good – Suffering From Others’ Thoughts                      56


 1	    The chaos of mortal mind is made the stepping-stone
  	to the cosmos of immortal Mind. 
 3	    If Jesus suffered, as the Scriptures declare, it must have
  	been from the mentality of others; since all suffering
  	comes from mind, not from matter, and there could be
 6	no sin or suffering in the Mind which is God. Not his
  	own sins, but the sins of the world, "crucified the Lord
  	of glory," and "put him to an open shame." 
 9	    Holding a quickened sense of false environment, and
  	suffering from mentality in opposition to Truth, are signifi-
  	cant of that state of mind which the actual understanding
12	of Christian Science first eliminates and then destroys. 
  	    In the divine order of Science every follower of Christ
  	shares his cup of sorrows. He also suffereth in the flesh,
15	and from the mentality which opposes the law of Spirit;
  	but the divine law is supreme, for it freeth him from the
  	law of sin and death. 
18	    Prophets and apostles suffered from the thoughts of
  	others. Their conscious being was not fully exempt from
  	physicality and the sense of sin. 
21	    Until he awakes from his delusion, he suffers least from
  	sin who is a hardened sinner. The hypocrite's affections
  	must first be made to fret in their chains; and the pangs
24	of hell must lay hold of him ere he can change from flesh
  	to Spirit, become acquainted with that Love which is
  	without dissimulation and endureth all things. Such
27	mental conditions as ingratitude, lust, malice, hate, con-
  	stitute the miasma of earth. More obnoxious than
 
   
Unity of Good – Suffering From Others’ Thoughts                      57


 1	Chinese stenchpots are these dispositions which offend
  	the spiritual sense. 
 3	    Anatomically considered, the design of the material
  	senses is to warn mortals of the approach of danger by
  	the pain they feel and occasion; but as this sense disap-
 6	pears it foresees the impending doom and foretells the
  	pain. Man's refuge is in spirituality, "under the shadow
  	of the Almighty." 
 9	    The cross is the central emblem of human history. 
  	Without it there is neither temptation nor glory. When
  	Jesus turned and said, "Who hath touched me?" he
12	must have felt the influence of the woman's thought; for
  	it is written that he felt that "virtue had gone out of him." 
  	His pure consciousness was discriminating, and rendered
15	this infallible verdict; but he neither held her error by
  	affinity nor by infirmity, for it was detected and dismissed. 
  	    This gospel of suffering brought life and bliss. This
18	is earth's Bethel in stone, — its pillow, supporting the
  	ladder which reaches heaven. 
  	    Suffering was the confirmation of Paul's faith. Through
21	"a thorn in the flesh" he learned that spiritual grace was
  	sufficient for him. 
  	    Peter rejoiced that he was found worthy to suffer for
24	Christ; because to suffer with him is to reign with him. 
  	    Sorrow is the harbinger of joy. Mortal throes of anguish
  	forward the birth of immortal being; but divine Science
27	wipes away all tears. 
  	    The only conscious existence in the flesh is error of some
 
   
Unity of Good – Suffering From Others’ Thoughts                      58


 1	sort, — sin, pain, death, — a false sense of life and happi-
  	ness. Mortals, if at ease in so-called existence, are in their
 3	native element of error, and must become dis-eased, dis-
  	quieted, before error is annihilated. 
  	    Jesus walked with bleeding feet the thorny earth-road,
 6	treading "the winepress alone." His persecutors said
  	mockingly, "Save thyself, and come down from the cross." 
  	This was the very thing he was doing, coming down from
 9	the cross, saving himself after the manner that he had
  	taught, by the law of Spirit's supremacy; and this was
  	done through what is humanly called agony. 
12	    Even the ice-bound hypocrite melts in fervent heat,
  	before he apprehends Christ as "the way." The Master's
  	sublime triumph over all mortal mentality was immortal-
15	ity's goal. He was too wise not to be willing to test the
  	full compass of human woe, being "in all points tempted
  	like as we are, yet without sin." 
18	    Thus the absolute unreality of sin, sickness, and death
  	was revealed, — a revelation that beams on mortal sense
  	as the midnight sun shines over the Polar Sea.
 
                                                                                                     59     
 



                THE SAVIOUR'S MISSION 

 1	    If there is no reality in evil, why did the Messiah come
  	to the world, and from what evils was it his purpose
 3	to save humankind? How, indeed, is he a Saviour, if
  	the evils from which he saves are nonentities? 
  	    Jesus came to earth; but the Christ (that is, the divine
 6	idea of the divine Principle which made heaven and earth)
  	was never absent from the earth and heaven; hence the
  	phraseology of Jesus, who spoke of the Christ as one who
 9	came down from heaven, yet as "the Son of man which
  	is in heaven."  (John iii. 13.) By this we understand
  	Christ to be the divine idea brought to the flesh in the son
12	of Mary. 
  	    Salvation is as eternal as God. To mortal thought
  	Jesus appeared as a child, and grew to manhood, to suffer
15	before Pilate and on Calvary, because he could reach and
  	teach mankind only through this conformity to mortal
  	conditions; but Soul never saw the Saviour come and go,
18	because the divine idea is always present. 
  	    Jesus came to rescue men from these very illusions to
  	which he seemed to conform:  from the illusion which
21	calls sin real, and man a sinner, needing a Saviour; the
  	illusion which calls sickness real, and man an invalid,
  	needing a physician; the illusion that death is as real as
 
   
Unity of Good – The Saviour’s Mission                                        60


 1	Life. From such thoughts — mortal inventions, one and
  	all — Christ Jesus came to save men, through ever-present
 3	and eternal good. 
  	    Mortal man is a kingdom divided against itself. With
  	the same breath he articulates truth and error. We say
 6	that God is All, and there is none beside Him, and then
  	talk of sin and sinners as real. We call God omnipotent
  	and omnipresent, and then conjure up, from the dark
 9	abyss of nothingness, a powerful presence named evil. We
  	say that harmony is real, and inharmony is its opposite,
  	and therefore unreal; yet we descant upon sickness, sin,
12	and death as realities. 
  	    With the tongue "bless we God, even the Father; and
  	therewith curse we men, who are made after the simili-
15	tude [human concept] of God.  Out of the same mouth
  	proceedeth blessing and cursing.  My brethren, these
  	things ought not so to be."  (James iii. 9, 10.) Mortals
18	are free moral agents, to choose whom they would serve. 
  	If God, then let them serve Him, and He will be unto them
  	All-in-all. 
21	    If God is ever present, He is neither absent from Him-
  	self nor from the universe. Without Him, the universe
  	would disappear, and space, substance, and immortality
24	be lost. St. Paul says, "And if Christ be not raised, your
  	faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins."  (1 Corinthians xv.
  	17.) Christ cannot come to mortal and material sense,
27	which sees not God. This false sense of substance must
  	yield to His eternal presence, and so dissolve. Rising
 
   
Unity of Good – The Saviour’s Mission                                        61


 1	above the false, to the true evidence of Life, is the resur-
  	rection that takes hold of eternal Truth. Coming and
 3	going belong to mortal consciousness. God is "the same
  	yesterday, and to-day, and forever." 
  	    To material sense, Jesus first appeared as a helpless
 6	human babe; but to immortal and spiritual vision he was
  	one with the Father, even the eternal idea of God, that
  	was — and is — neither young nor old, neither dead nor
 9	risen. The mutations of mortal sense are the evening and
  	the morning of human thought, — the twilight and dawn
  	of earthly vision, which precedeth the nightless radiance
12	of divine Life. Human perception, advancing toward
  	the apprehension of its nothingness, halts, retreats, and
  	again goes forward; but the divine Principle and Spirit
15	and spiritual man are unchangeable, — neither advancing,
  	retreating, nor halting. 
  	    Our highest sense of infinite good in this mortal sphere
18	is but the sign and symbol, not the substance of good. 
  	Only faith and a feeble understanding make the earthly
  	acme of human sense. "The life which I now live in the
21	flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God."  (Galatians
  	ii. 20.) 
  	    Christian Science is both demonstration and fruition,
24	but how attenuated are our demonstration and realization
  	of this Science! Truth, in divine Science, is the stepping-
  	stone to the understanding of God; but the broken and
27	contrite heart soonest discerns this truth, even as the help-
  	less sick are soonest healed by it. Invalids say, "I have
 
   
Unity of Good – The Saviour’s Mission                                        62


 1	recovered from sickness;" when the fact really remains,
  	in divine Science, that they never were sick. 
 3	    The Christian saith, "Christ (God) died for me, and
  	came to save me;" yet God dies not, and is the ever-
  	presence that neither comes nor goes, and man is forever
 6	His image and likeness. "The things which are seen are
  	temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal." 
  	  (2 Corinthians iv. 18.) This is the mystery of godliness
 9	 — that God, good, is never absent, and there is none be-
  	side good. Mortals can understand this only as they reach
  	the Life of good, and learn that there is no Life in evil. 
12	Then shall it appear that the true ideal of omnipotent and
  	ever-present good is an ideal wherein and wherefor there
  	is no evil. Sin exists only as a sense, and not as Soul. 
15	Destroy this sense of sin, and sin disappears. Sickness,
  	sin, or death is a false sense of Life and good. Destroy
  	this trinity of error, and you find Truth. 
18	    In Science, Christ never died. In material sense Jesus
  	died, and lived. The fleshly Jesus seemed to die, though
  	he did not. The Truth or Life in divine Science — un-
21	disturbed by human error, sin, and death — saith forever,
  	"I am the living God, and man is My idea, never in matter,
  	nor resurrected from it." "Why seek ye the living among
24	the dead?  He is not here, but is risen."  (Luke xxiv. 5, 6.) 
  	Mortal sense, confining itself to matter, is all that can be
  	buried or resurrected. 
27	    Mary had risen to discern faintly God's ever-presence,
  	and that of His idea, man; but her mortal sense, revers-
 
   
Unity of Good – The Saviour’s Mission                                        63


 1	ing Science and spiritual understanding, interpreted this
  	appearing as a risen Christ. The I AM was neither buried
 3	nor resurrected. The Way, the Truth, and the Life were
  	never absent for a moment. This trinity of Love lives
  	and reigns forever. Its kingdom, not apparent to material
 6	sense, never disappeared to spiritual sense, but remained
  	forever in the Science of being. The so-called appearing,
  	disappearing, and reappearing of ever-presence, in whom
 9	is no variableness or shadow of turning, is the false human
  	sense of that light which shineth in darkness, and the
  	darkness comprehendeth it not.
 
                                                                                                     64




                                   SUMMARY 

 1	    All that is, God created. If sin has any pretense of
  	existence, God is responsible therefor; but there is
 3	no reality in sin, for God can no more behold it, or acknowl-
  	edge it, than the sun can coexist with darkness. 
  	   To build the individual spiritual sense, conscious of
 6	only health, holiness, and heaven, on the foundations of
  	an eternal Mind which is conscious of sickness, sin, and
  	death, is a moral impossibility; for "other foundation
 9	can no man lay than that is laid."  (1 Corinthians iii. 11.) 
  	The nearer we approximate to such a Mind, even if it were
  	(or could be) God, the more real those mind-pictures would
12	become to us; until the hope of ever eluding their dread
  	presence must yield to despair, and the haunting sense
  	of evil forever accompany our being. 
15	    Mortals may climb the smooth glaciers, leap the dark
  	fissures, scale the treacherous ice, and stand on the sum-
  	mit of Mont Blanc; but they can never turn back what
18	Deity knoweth, nor escape from identification with what
         dwelleth in the eternal Mind.

        RETROSPECTION AND
  	           INTROSPECTION 

  	                 ANCESTRAL SHADOWS 


 1	    My ancesto...rs, according to the flesh, were from both
  	Scotland and England, my great-grandfather, on
 3	my father's side, being John McNeil of Edinburgh. 
  	    His wife, my great-grandmother, was Marion Moor,
  	and her family is said to have been in some way related
 6	to Hannah More, the pious and popular English authoress
  	of a century ago. 
  	    I remember reading, in my childhood, certain manu-
 9	scripts containing Scriptural sonnets, besides other verses
  	and enigmas which my grandmother said were written
  	by my great-grandmother. But because my great-grand-
12	mother wrote a stray sonnet and an occasional riddle, it
  	was no sign that she inherited a spark from Hannah More,
  	or was her relative. 
15	    John and Marion Moor McNeil had a daughter, who
  	perpetuated her mother's name. This second Marion
  	McNeil in due time was married to an Englishman,
18	named Joseph Baker, and so became my paternal grand-
  	mother, the Scotch and English elements thus mingling
  	in her children. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Ancestral Shadows                2


 1	    Mrs. Marion McNeil Baker was reared among the
  	Scotch Covenanters, and had in her character that sturdy
 3	Calvinistic devotion to Protestant liberty which gave those
  	religionists the poetic daring and pious picturesqueness
  	which we find so graphically set forth in the pages of Sir
 6	Walter Scott and in John Wilson's sketches. 
  	    Joseph Baker and his wife, Marion McNeil, came to
  	America seeking "freedom to worship God;" though
 9	they could hardly have crossed the Atlantic more than a
  	score of years prior to the Revolutionary period. 
  	    With them they brought to New England a heavy sword,
12	encased in a brass scabbard, on which was inscribed the
  	name of a kinsman upon whom the weapon had been
  	bestowed by Sir William Wallace, from whose patriotism
15	and bravery comes that heart-stirring air, "Scots wha hae
  	wi' Wallace bled." 
  	    My childhood was also gladdened by one of my Grand-
18	mother Baker's books, printed in olden type and replete
  	with the phraseology current in the seventeenth and eigh-
  	teenth centuries. 
21	    Among grandmother's treasures were some newspapers,
  	yellow with age. Some of these, however, were not very
  	ancient, nor had they crossed the ocean; for they were
24	American newspapers, one of which contained a full ac-
  	count of the death and burial of George Washington. 
  	    A relative of my Grandfather Baker was General Henry
27	Knox of Revolutionary fame. I was fond of listening,
  	when a child, to grandmother's stories about General
  	Knox, for whom she cherished a high regard. 
30	    In the line of my Grandmother Baker's family was the
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Ancestral Shadows                3


 1	late Sir John Macneill, a Scotch knight, who was promi-
  	nent in British politics, and at one time held the position
 3	of ambassador to Persia. 
  	    My grandparents were likewise connected with Capt. 
  	John Lovewell of Dunstable, New Hampshire, whose
 6	gallant leadership and death, in the Indian troubles of
  	1722-1725, caused that prolonged contest to be known
  	historically as Lovewell's War. 
 9	    A cousin of my grandmother was John Macneil, the
  	New Hampshire general who fought at Lundy's Lane,
  	and won distinction in 1814 at the neighboring battle of
12	Chippewa, towards the close of the War of 1812.
 




         AUTOBIOGRAPHIC REMINISCENCES 


 1	    This venerable grandmother had thirteen children,
  	the youngest of whom was my father, Mark Baker,
 3	who inherited the homestead, and with his brother, James
  	Baker, he inherited my grandfather's farm of about five
  	hundred acres, lying in the adjoining towns of Concord
 6	and Bow, in the State of New Hampshire. 
  	    One hundred acres of the old farm are still cultivated
  	and owned by Uncle James Baker's grandson, brother of
 9	the Hon. Henry Moore Baker of Washington, D. C. 
  	    The farm-house, situated on the summit of a hill, com-
  	manded a broad picturesque view of the Merrimac River
12	and the undulating lands of three townships. But change
  	has been busy. Where once stretched broad fields of
  	bending grain waving gracefully in the sunlight, and
15	orchards of apples, peaches, pears, and cherries shone
  	richly in the mellow hues of autumn, — now the lone night-
  	bird cries, the crow caws cautiously, and wandering winds
18	sigh low requiems through dark pine groves. Where
  	green pastures bright with berries, singing brooklets,
  	beautiful wild flowers, and flecked with large flocks and
21	herds, covered areas of rich acres, — now the scrub-oak,
  	poplar, and fern flourish. 
  	    The wife of Mark Baker was Abigail Barnard Ambrose,
24	daughter of Deacon Nathaniel Ambrose of Pembroke, a
 
 
  Retro and Intro --- Autobiographic Reminiscences                        5      


 1	small town situated near Concord, just across the bridge,
  	on the left bank of the Merrimac River. 
 3	    Grandfather Ambrose was a very religious man, and
  	gave the money for erecting the first Congregational
  	Church in Pembroke. 
 6	    In the Baker homestead at Bow I was born, the young-
  	est of my parents' six children and the object of their
  	tender solicitude. 
 9	    During my childhood my parents removed to Tilton,
  	eighteen miles from Concord, and there the family re-
  	mained until the names of both father and mother were
12	inscribed on the stone memorials in the Park Cemetery
  	of that beautiful village. 
  	    My father possessed a strong intellect and an iron will. 
15	Of my mother I cannot speak as I would, for memory
  	recalls qualities to which the pen can never do justice. 
  	The following is a brief extract from the eulogy of the Rev. 
18	Richard S. Rust, D.D., who for many years had re-
  	sided in Tilton and knew my sainted mother in all the
  	walks of life. 

21	     The character of Mrs. Abigail Ambrose Baker was distin-
  	 guished for numerous excellences.  She possessed a strong
  	 intellect, a sympathizing heart, and a placid spirit.  Her
24	 presence, like the gentle dew and cheerful light, was felt by
  	 all around her.  She gave an elevated character to the tone of
  	 conversation in the circles in which she moved, and directed
27	 attention to themes at once pleasing and profitable. 
  	     As a mother, she was untiring in her efforts to secure the
  	 happiness of her family.  She ever entertained a lively sense
30	 of the parental obligation, especially in regard to the educa-
 

 Retro and Intro --- Autobiographic Reminiscences                        6


 1	 tion of her children.  The oft-repeated impressions of that
  	 sainted spirit, on the hearts of those especially entrusted to her
 3	 watch-care, can never be effaced, and can hardly fail to induce
  	 them to follow her to the brighter world.  Her life was a
  	 living illustration of Christian faith. 

 6	    My childhood's home I remember as one with the open
  	hand. The needy were ever welcome, and to the clergy
  	were accorded special household privileges. 
 9	    Among the treasured reminiscences of my much re-
  	spected parents, brothers, and sisters, is the memory of
  	my second brother, Albert Baker, who was, next to my
12	mother, the very dearest of my kindred. To speak of his
  	beautiful character as I cherish it, would require more
  	space than this little book can afford. 
15	    My brother Albert was graduated at Dartmouth Col-
  	lege in 1834, and was reputed one of the most talented,
  	close, and thorough scholars ever connected with that
18	institution. For two or three years he read law at Hills-
  	borough, in the office of Franklin Pierce, afterwards Presi-
  	dent of the United States; but later Albert spent a year
21	in the office of the Hon. Richard Fletcher of Boston. 
  	He was consequently admitted to the bar in two States,
  	Massachusetts and New Hampshire. In 1837 he suc-
24	ceeded to the law-office which Mr. Pierce had occupied,
  	and was soon elected to the Legislature of his native State,
  	where he served the public interests faithfully for two
27	consecutive years. Among other important bills which
  	were carried through the Legislature by his persistent en-
  	ergy was one for the abolition of imprisonment for debt. 
30	    In 1841 he received further political preferment, by
 
 
 Retro and Intro --- Autobiographic Reminiscences                        7


 1	nomination to Congress on a majority vote of seven
  	thousand, — it was the largest vote of the State; but he
 3	passed away at the age of thirty-one, after a short illness,
  	before his election. His noble political antagonist, the
  	Hon. Isaac Hill, of Concord, wrote of my brother as
 6	follows: —  

  	     Albert Baker was a young man of uncommon promise.  
  	 Gifted with the highest order of intellectual powers, he trained
 9	 and schooled them by intense and almost incessant study
  	 throughout his short life.  He was fond of investigating ab-
  	 struse and metaphysical principles, and he never forsook
12	 them until he had explored their every nook and corner,
  	 however hidden and remote.  Had life and health been spared
  	 to him, he would have made himself one of the most distin-
15	 guished men in the country.  As a lawyer he was able and
  	 learned, and in the successful practice of a very large business.  
  	 He was noted for his boldness and firmness, and for his power-
18	 ful advocacy of the side he deemed right.  His death will be
  	 deplored, with the most poignant grief, by a large number of
  	 friends, who expected no more than they realized from his
21	 talents and acquirements.  This sad event will not be soon
  	 forgotten.  It blights too many hopes; it carries with it too
  	 much of sorrow and loss.  It is a public calamity.
 



               VOICES NOT OUR OWN 

 1	    Many peculiar circumstances and events connected
  	with my childhood throng the chambers of memory. 
 3	For some twelve months, when I was about eight years
  	old, I repeatedly heard a voice, calling me distinctly by
  	name, three times, in an ascending scale. I thought this
 6	was my mother's voice, and sometimes went to her, be-
  	seeching her to tell me what she wanted. Her answer was
  	always, "Nothing, child!  What do you mean?" Then
 9	I would say, "Mother, who did call me?  I heard some-
  	body call Mary, three times!" This continued until I
  	grew discouraged, and my mother was perplexed and
12	anxious. 
  	    One day, when my cousin, Mehitable Huntoon, was
  	visiting us, and I sat in a little chair by her side, in the
15	same room with grandmother, — the call again came, so
  	loud that Mehitable heard it, though I had ceased to
  	notice it. Greatly surprised, my cousin turned to me and
18	said, "Your mother is calling you!" but I answered not,
  	till again the same call was thrice repeated. Mehitable
  	then said sharply, "Why don't you go? your mother is
21	calling you!" I then left the room, went to my mother,
  	and once more asked her if she had summoned me? She
  	answered as always before. Then I earnestly declared
24	my cousin had heard the voice, and said that mother
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Voices Not Our Own               9


 1	wanted me. Accordingly she returned with me to grand-
  	mother's room, and led my cousin into an adjoining apart-
 3	ment. The door was ajar, and I listened with bated
  	breath. Mother told Mehitable all about this mysterious
  	voice, and asked if she really did hear Mary's name pro-
 6	nounced in audible tones. My cousin answered quickly,
  	and emphasized her affirmation. 
  	    That night, before going to rest, my mother read to me
 9	the Scriptural narrative of little Samuel, and bade me,
  	when the voice called again, to reply as he did, "Speak,
  	Lord; for Thy servant heareth." The voice came; but
12	I was afraid, and did not answer. Afterward I wept, and
  	prayed that God would forgive me, resolving to do, next
  	time, as my mother had bidden me. When the call came
15	again I did answer, in the words of Samuel, but never
  	again to the material senses was that mysterious call
  	repeated.

18	     Is it not much that I may,
  	   With naught my spirit's breathings to control,
  	 And feel His presence in the vast and dim
21	   And whispering woods, where dying thunders roll
  	 From the far cataracts?  Shall I not rejoice
  	 That I have learned at last to know His voice
24	   From man's? — I will rejoice!  My soaring soul
  	 Now hath redeemed her birthright of the day,
  	 And won, through clouds, to Him, her own unfettered way!  
27	                                                                 — MRS. HEMANS
 
                                                                                                     10

                    EARLY STUDIES 

 1	    My father was taught to believe that my brain was
  	too large for my body and so kept me much out of
 3	school, but I gained book-knowledge with far less labor
  	than is usually requisite. At ten years of age I was as
  	familiar with Lindley Murray's Grammar as with the
 6	Westminster Catechism; and the latter I had to repeat
  	every Sunday. My favorite studies were natural philoso-
  	phy, logic, and moral science. From my brother Al-
 9	bert I received lessons in the ancient tongues, Hebrew,
  	Greek, and Latin. My brother studied Hebrew during
  	his college vacations. After my discovery of Christian
12	Science, most of the knowledge I had gleaned from
  	schoolbooks vanished like a dream. 
  	    Learning was so illumined, that grammar was eclipsed. 
15	Etymology was divine history, voicing the idea of God in
  	man's origin and signification. Syntax was spiritual order
  	and unity. Prosody, the song of angels, and no earthly
    18    or inglorious theme.
 
                                                                                                     11


             GIRLHOOD COMPOSITION 

 1	    From childhood I was a verse-maker. Poetry suited
  	my emotions better than prose. The following is
 3	one of my girlhood productions. 

  	ALPHABET AND BAYONET 

  	If fancy plumes aerial flight,
 6	  Go fix thy restless mind
  	On learning's lore and wisdom's might,
  	  And live to bless mankind. 
 9	The sword is sheathed, 't is freedom's hour,
  	  No despot bears misrule,
  	Where knowledge plants the foot of power
12	  In our God-blessed free school. 

  	Forth from this fount the streamlets flow,
  	  That widen in their course. 
15	Hero and sage arise to show
  	  Science the mighty source,
  	And laud the land whose talents rock
18	  The cradle of her power,
  	And wreaths are twined round Plymouth Rock,
  	  From erudition's bower. 

21	Farther than feet of chamois fall,
  	  Free as the generous air,
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Girlhood Composition           12


 1	Strains nobler far than clarion call
  	  Wake freedom's welcome, where
 3	Minerva's silver sandals still
  	  Are loosed, and not effete;
  	Where echoes still my day-dreams thrill,
     6     Woke by her fancied feet.
 
                                                                                                    13


            THEOLOGICAL REMINISCENCE 

 1	    At the age of twelve¹ I was admitted to the Congre-
  	gational (Trinitarian) Church, my parents having
 3	been members of that body for a half-century. In connec-
  	tion with this event, some circumstances are noteworthy. 
  	Before this step was taken, the doctrine of unconditional
 6	election, or predestination, greatly troubled me; for I
  	was unwilling to be saved, if my brothers and sisters were
  	to be numbered among those who were doomed to per-
 9	petual banishment from God. So perturbed was I by the
  	thoughts aroused by this erroneous doctrine, that the
  	family doctor was summoned, and pronounced me stricken
12	with fever. 
  	    My father's relentless theology emphasized belief in a
  	final judgment-day, in the danger of endless punishment,
15	and in a Jehovah merciless towards unbelievers; and of
  	these things he now spoke, hoping to win me from dreaded
  	heresy. 
18	    My mother, as she bathed my burning temples, bade
  	me lean on God's love, which would give me rest, if I
  	went to Him in prayer, as I was wont to do, seeking His
21	guidance. I prayed; and a soft glow of ineffable joy came
  	over me. The fever was gone, and I rose and dressed
  	myself, in a normal condition of health. Mother saw this,
24	and was glad. The physician marvelled; and the "hor-

  	¹See Page 311, Lines 12 to 17, "The First Church of Christ,
  	 Scientist, and Miscellany."
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Theological Reminiscence   14


 1	rible decree" of predestination — as John Calvin rightly
  	called his own tenet — forever lost its power over me. 
 3	    When the meeting was held for the examination of can-
  	didates for membership, I was of course present. The
  	pastor was an old-school expounder of the strictest Pres-
 6	byterian doctrines. He was apparently as eager to have
  	unbelievers in these dogmas lost, as he was to have elect
  	believers converted and rescued from perdition; for both
 9	salvation and condemnation depended, according to his
  	views, upon the good pleasure of infinite Love. However, I
  	was ready for his doleful questions, which I answered with-
12	out a tremor, declaring that never could I unite with the
  	church, if assent to this doctrine was essential thereto. 
  	    Distinctly do I recall what followed. I stoutly main-
15	tained that I was willing to trust God, and take my chance
  	of spiritual safety with my brothers and sisters, — not one
  	of whom had then made any profession of religion, — 
18	even if my creedal doubts left me outside the doors. The
  	minister then wished me to tell him when I had experi-
  	enced a change of heart; but tearfully I had to respond
21	that I could not designate any precise time. Nevertheless,
  	he persisted in the assertion that I had been truly regene-
  	rated, and asked me to say how I felt when the new light
24	dawned within me. I replied that I could only answer
  	him in the words of the Psalmist: "Search me, O God,
  	and know my heart:  try me, and know my thoughts:
27	and see if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in
  	the way everlasting." 
  	    This was so earnestly said, that even the oldest church-
30	members wept. After the meeting was over they came
  
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Theological Reminiscence    15


1	and kissed me. To the astonishment of many, the good
  	clergyman's heart also melted, and he received me into
 3	their communion, and my protest along with me. My con-
  	nection with this religious body was retained till I founded
  	a church of my own, built on the basis of Christian Science,
 6	"Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-stone." 
  	    In confidence of faith, I could say in David's words,
  	"I will go in the strength of the Lord God:  I will make
 9	mention of Thy righteousness, even of Thine only.  O
  	God, Thou hast taught me from my youth:  and hith-
  	erto have I declared Thy wondrous works.  (Psalms lxxi.
12	16, 17.) 
  	    In the year 1878 I was called to preach in Boston at the
  	Baptist Tabernacle of Rev. Daniel C. Eddy, D.D., — by
15	the pastor of this church. I accepted the invitation and
  	commenced work. 
  	    The congregation so increased in number the pews were
18	not sufficient to seat the audience and benches were used
  	in the aisles. At the close of my engagement we parted
  	in Christian fellowship, if not in full unity of doctrine. 
21	    Our last vestry meeting was made memorable by elo-
  	quent addresses from persons who feelingly testified to
  	having been healed through my preaching. Among other
24	diseases cured they specified cancers. The cases described
  	had been treated and given over by physicians of the popu-
  	lar schools of medicine, but I had not heard of these cases
27	till the persons who divulged their secret joy were healed. 
  	A prominent churchman agreeably informed the congre-
  	gation that many others present had been healed under
30	my preaching, but were too timid to testify in public. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Theological Reminiscence    16


 1	    One memorable Sunday afternoon, a soprano, — clear,
  	strong, sympathetic, — floating up from the pews, caught
 3	my ear. When the meeting was over, two ladies pushing
  	their way through the crowd reached the platform. With
  	tears of joy flooding her eyes — for she was a mother — 
 6	one of them said, "Did you hear my daughter sing?  Why,
  	she has not sung before since she left the choir and was
  	in consumption!  When she entered this church one hour
 9	ago she could not speak a loud word, and now, oh, thank
  	God, she is healed!" 
  	    It was not an uncommon occurrence in my own church
12	for the sick to be healed by my sermon. Many pale cripples
  	went into the church leaning on crutches who went out
  	carrying them on their shoulders. "And these signs shall
15	follow them that believe." 
  	    The charter for The Mother Church in Boston was ob-
  	tained June, 1879,¹ and the same month the members,
18	twenty-six in number, extended a call to Mary B. G. Eddy
  	to become their pastor. She accepted the call, and was
  	ordained A. D. 1881. 
21	      ¹This statement appears to be based upon the Annual Report
  	 of the Secretary of The Christian Scientist Association, read at its
  	 meeting, January 15, 1880, in which June is named as the month in
24	 which the charter for The Mother Church was obtained, instead of
  	 August 23, 1879, the correct date.
 
                                                                                                     17




                THE COUNTRY-SEAT 

 1	Written in youth, while visiting a family friend in the beautiful
  	suburbs of Boston. 


 3	Wild spirit of song, — midst the zephyrs at play
  	In bowers of beauty, — I bend to thy lay,
  	And woo, while I worship in deep sylvan spot,
 6	The Muses' soft echoes to kindle the grot. 
  	Wake chords of my lyre, with musical kiss,
  	To vibrate and tremble with accents of bliss. 

 9	Here morning peers out, from her crimson repose,
  	On proud Prairie Queen and the modest Moss-rose;
  	And vesper reclines — when the dewdrop is shed
12	On the heart of the pink — in its odorous bed;
  	But Flora has stolen the rainbow and sky,
  	To sprinkle the flowers with exquisite dye. 

15	Here fame-honored hickory rears his bold form,
  	And bares a brave breast to the lightning and storm,
  	While palm, bay, and laurel, in classical glee,
18	Chase tulip, magnolia, and fragrant fringe-tree;
  	And sturdy horse-chestnut for centuries hath given
  	Its feathery blossom and branches to heaven. 

 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Country-Seat                 18


 1	Here is life! Here is youth! Here the poet's world-
  	    wish, — 
 3	Cool waters at play with the gold-gleaming fish;
  	While cactus a mellower glory receives
  	From light colored softly by blossom and leaves;
 6	And nestling alder is whispering low,
  	In lap of the pear-tree, with musical flow.¹ 

  	Dark sentinel hedgerow is guarding repose,
 9	Midst grotto and songlet and streamlet that flows
  	Where beauty and perfume from buds burst away,
  	And ope their closed cells to the bright, laughing day;
12	Yet, dwellers in Eden, earth yields you her tear, — 
  	Oft plucked for the banquet, but laid on the bier. 

  	Earth's beauty and glory delude as the shrine
15	Or fount of real joy and of visions divine;
  	But hope, as the eaglet that spurneth the sod,
  	May soar above matter, to fasten on God,
18	And freely adore all His spirit hath made,
  	Where rapture and radiance and glory ne'er fade. 

  	Oh, give me the spot where affection may dwell
21	In sacred communion with home's magic spell! 
  	Where flowers of feeling are fragrant and fair,
  	And those we most love find a happiness rare;
24	But clouds are a presage, — they darken my lay:
  	This life is a shadow, and hastens away. 

  	      ¹An alder growing from the bent branch of a pear-tree.
 
                                                                                                     19



                     MARRIAGE AND PARENTAGE 


 1	    In 1843 I was united to my first husband, Colonel George
  	Washington Glover of Charleston, South Carolina,
 3	the ceremony taking place under the paternal roof in
  	Tilton. 
  	    After parting with the dear home circle I went with
 6	him to the South; but he was spared to me for only one
  	brief year. He was in Wilmington, North Carolina, on
  	business, when the yellow-fever raged in that city, and was
 9	suddenly attacked by this insidious disease, which in his
  	case proved fatal. 
  	    My husband was a freemason, being a member in Saint
12	Andrew's Lodge, Number 10, and of Union Chapter, Num-
  	ber 3, of Royal Arch masons. He was highly esteemed
  	and sincerely lamented by a large circle of friends and ac-
15	quaintances, whose kindness and sympathy helped to sup-
  	port me in this terrible bereavement. A month later I
  	returned to New Hampshire, where, at the end of four
18	months, my babe was born. 
  	    Colonel Glover's tender devotion to his young bride
  	was remarked by all observers. With his parting breath
21	he gave pathetic directions to his brother masons about
  	accompanying her on her sad journey to the North. Here
  	it is but justice to record, they performed their obligations
24	most faithfully. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Marriage and Parentage      20


 1	    After returning to the paternal roof I lost all my hus-
  	band's property, except what money I had brought with
 3	me; and remained with my parents until after my mother's
  	decease. 
  	    A few months before my father's second marriage, to
 6	Mrs. Elizabeth Patterson Duncan, sister of Lieutenant-
  	Governor George W. Patterson of New York, my little
  	son, about four years of age, was sent away from me, and
 9	put under the care of our family nurse, who had married,
  	and resided in the northern part of New Hampshire. I
  	had no training for self-support, and my home I regarded
12	as very precious. The night before my child was taken
  	from me, I knelt by his side throughout the dark hours,
  	hoping for a vision of relief from this trial. The follow-
15	ing lines are taken from my poem, "Mother's Darling,"
  	written after this separation: —  

  	     Thy smile through tears, as sunshine o'er the sea,
18	       Awoke new beauty in the surge's roll!  
  	     Oh, life is dead, bereft of all, with thee, — 
  	       Star of my earthly hope, babe of my soul.   


21	    My second marriage was very unfortunate, and from it
  	I was compelled to ask for a bill of divorce, which was
  	granted me in the city of Salem, Massachusetts. 
24	    My dominant thought in marrying again was to get
  	back my child, but after our marriage his stepfather was
  	not willing he should have a home with me. A plot was
27	consummated for keeping us apart. The family to whose
  	care he was committed very soon removed to what was
  	then regarded as the Far West. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Marriage and Parentage       21


 1	    After his removal a letter was read to my little son,
  	informing him that his mother was dead and buried. 
 3	Without my knowledge a guardian was appointed him, and
  	I was then informed that my son was lost. Every means
  	within my power was employed to find him, but without
 6	success. We never met again until he had reached the
  	age of thirty-four, had a wife and two children, and by a
  	strange providence had learned that his mother still lived,
 9	and came to see me in Massachusetts. 
  	    Meanwhile he had served as a volunteer throughout
  	the war for the Union, and at its expiration was appointed
12	United States Marshal of the Territory of Dakota. 
  	    It is well to know, dear reader, that our material, mortal
  	history is but the record of dreams, not of man's real ex-
15	istence, and the dream has no place in the Science of being. 
  	It is "as a tale that is told," and "as the shadow when it
  	declineth." The heavenly intent of earth's shadows is to
18	chasten the affections, to rebuke human consciousness and
  	turn it gladly from a material, false sense of life and happi-
  	ness, to spiritual joy and true estimate of being. 
21	    The awakening from a false sense of life, substance, and
  	mind in matter, is as yet imperfect; but for those lucid
  	and enduring lessons of Love which tend to this result,
24	I bless God. 
  	    Mere historic incidents and personal events are frivo-
  	lous and of no moment, unless they illustrate the ethics of
27	Truth. To this end, but only to this end, such narrations
  	may be admissible and advisable; but if spiritual con-
  	clusions are separated from their premises, the nexus is
30	lost, and the argument, with its rightful conclusions, be-
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Marriage and Parentage       22


 1	comes correspondingly obscure. The human history needs
  	to be revised, and the material record expunged. 
 3	    The Gospel narratives bear brief testimony even to the
  	life of our great Master. His spiritual noumenon and
  	phenomenon silenced portraiture. Writers less wise than
 6	the apostles essayed in the Apocryphal New Testament
  	a legendary and traditional history of the early life of
  	Jesus. But St. Paul summarized the character of Jesus
 9	as the model of Christianity, in these words: "Consider
  	him that endured such contradiction of sinners against
  	himself." "Who for the joy that was set before him en-
12	dured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down
  	at the right hand of the throne of God." 
  	    It may be that the mortal life-battle still wages, and
15	must continue till its involved errors are vanquished by
  	victory-bringing Science; but this triumph will come! 
  	God is over all. He alone is our origin, aim, and being. 
18	The real man is not of the dust, nor is he ever created
  	through the flesh; for his father and mother are the one
  	Spirit, and his brethren are all the children of one parent,
     21   the eternal good.
 
                                                                                                    23


                     EMERGENCE INTO LIGHT 

 1	    The trend of human life was too eventful to leave me
  	undisturbed in the illusion that this so-called life
 3	could be a real and abiding rest. All things earthly must
  	ultimately yield to the irony of fate, or else be merged
  	into the one infinite Love. 
 6	    As these pungent lessons became clearer, they grew
  	sterner. Previously the cloud of mortal mind seemed to
  	have a silver lining; but now it was not even fringed with
 9	light. Matter was no longer spanned with its rainbow
  	of promise. The world was dark. The oncoming hours
  	were indicated by no floral dial. The senses could not
12	prophesy sunrise or starlight. 
  	    Thus it was when the moment arrived of the heart's
  	bridal to more spiritual existence. When the door opened,
15	I was waiting and watching; and, lo, the bridegroom
  	came! The character of the Christ was illuminated by
  	the midnight torches of Spirit. My heart knew its Re-
18	deemer. He whom my affections had diligently sought
  	was as the One "altogether lovely," as "the chiefest,"
  	the only, "among ten thousand." Soulless famine had
21	fled. Agnosticism, pantheism, and theosophy were void. 
  	Being was beautiful, its substance, cause, and currents
  	were God and His idea. I had touched the hem of Chris-
24	tian Science.
 
                                                                                                     24
     

                    THE GREAT DISCOVERY 

 1	    It was in Massachusetts, in February, 1866, and after
  	the death of the magnetic doctor, Mr. P. P. Quimby,
 3	whom spiritualists would associate therewith, but who
  	was in no wise connected with this event, that I discov-
  	ered the Science of divine metaphysical healing which I
 6	afterwards named Christian Science. The discovery came
  	to pass in this way. During twenty years prior to my
  	discovery I had been trying to trace all physical effects to
 9	a mental cause; and in the latter part of 1866 I gained
  	the scientific certainty that all causation was Mind, and
  	every effect a mental phenomenon. 
12	    My immediate recovery from the effects of an injury
  	caused by an accident, an injury that neither medicine nor
  	surgery could reach, was the falling apple that led me to
15	the discovery how to be well myself, and how to make
  	others so. 
  	    Even to the homoeopathic physician who attended me,
18	and rejoiced in my recovery, I could not then explain the
  	modus of my relief. I could only assure him that the divine
  	Spirit had wrought the miracle — a miracle which later
21	I found to be in perfect scientific accord with divine law. 
  	    I then withdrew from society about three years, — to
  	ponder my mission, to search the Scriptures, to find the
24	Science of Mind that should take the things of God and
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Great Discovery            25


 1	show them to the creature, and reveal the great curative
  	Principle, — Deity. 
 3	    The Bible was my textbook. It answered my questions
  	as to how I was healed; but the Scriptures had to me a
  	new meaning, a new tongue. Their spiritual significa-
 6	tion appeared; and I apprehended for the first time, in
  	their spiritual meaning, Jesus' teaching and demonstra-
  	tion, and the Principle and rule of spiritual Science and
 9	metaphysical healing, — in a word, Christian Science. 
  	    I named it Christian, because it is compassionate,
  	helpful, and spiritual. God I called immortal Mind. That
12	which sins, suffers, and dies, I named mortal mind. The
  	physical senses, or sensuous nature, I called error and
  	shadow. Soul I denominated substance, because Soul
15	alone is truly substantial. God I characterized as individ-
  	ual entity, but His corporeality I denied. The real I
  	claimed as eternal; and its antipodes, or the temporal,
18	I described as unreal. Spirit I called the reality; and
  	matter, the unreality. 
  	    I knew the human conception of God to be that He was
21	a physically personal being, like unto man; and that the
  	five physical senses are so many witnesses to the physical
  	personality of mind and the real existence of matter; but
24	I learned that these material senses testify falsely, that
  	matter neither sees, hears, nor feels Spirit, and is therefore
  	inadequate to form any proper conception of the infinite
27	Mind. "If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not
  	true.  (John v. 31.) 
  	    I beheld with ineffable awe our great Master's purpose
30	in not questioning those he healed as to their disease or
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Great Discovery            26


 1	its symptoms, and his marvellous skill in demanding
  	neither obedience to hygienic laws, nor prescribing drugs
 3	to support the divine power which heals. Adoringly I
  	discerned the Principle of his holy heroism and Christian
  	example on the cross, when he refused to drink the "vine-
 6	gar and gall," a preparation of poppy, or aconite, to allay
  	the tortures of crucifixion. 
  	    Our great Way-shower, steadfast to the end in his obedi-
 9	ence to God's laws, demonstrated for all time and peoples
  	the supremacy of good over evil, and the superiority of
  	Spirit over matter. 
12	    The miracles recorded in the Bible, which had before
  	seemed to me supernatural, grew divinely natural and ap-
  	prehensible; though uninspired interpreters ignorantly
15	pronounce Christ's healing miraculous, instead of seeing
  	therein the operation of the divine law. 
  	    Jesus of Nazareth was a natural and divine Scientist. 
18	He was so before the material world saw him. He who
  	antedated Abraham, and gave the world a new date in the
  	Christian era, was a Christian Scientist, who needed no
21	discovery of the Science of being in order to rebuke the
  	evidence. To one "born of the flesh," however, divine
  	Science must be a discovery. Woman must give it birth. 
24	It must be begotten of spirituality, since none but the pure
  	in heart can see God, — the Principle of all things pure;
  	and none but the "poor in spirit" could first state this
27	Principle, could know yet more of the nothingness of mat-
  	ter and the allness of Spirit, could utilize Truth, and ab-
  	solutely reduce the demonstration of being, in Science, to
30	the apprehension of the age. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Great Discovery            27


 1	    I wrote also, at this period, comments on the Scriptures,
  	setting forth their spiritual interpretation, the Science of
 3	the Bible, and so laid the foundation of my work called
  	Science and Health, published in 1875. 
  	    If these notes and comments, which have never been
 6	read by any one but myself, were published, it would
  	show that after my discovery of the absolute Science
  	of Mind-healing, like all great truths, this spiritual
 9	Science developed itself to me until Science and
  	Health was written. These early comments are valu-
  	able to me as waymarks of progress, which I would not
12	have effaced. 
  	    Up to that time I had not fully voiced my discov-
  	ery. Naturally, my first jottings were but efforts to
15	express in feeble diction Truth's ultimate. In Longfellow's
  	language, —  

  	     But the feeble hands and helpless,
18	     Groping blindly in the darkness,
  	     Touch God's right hand in that darkness,
  	     And are lifted up and strengthened.   


21	    As sweet music ripples in one's first thoughts of it like
  	the brooklet in its meandering midst pebbles and rocks,
  	before the mind can duly express it to the ear, — so the
24	harmony of divine Science first broke upon my sense,
  	before gathering experience and confidence to articulate
  	it. Its natural manifestation is beautiful and euphonious,
27	but its written expression increases in power and perfection
  	under the guidance of the great Master. 
  	    The divine hand led me into a new world of light and
30	Life, a fresh universe — old to God, but new to His "little
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Great Discovery            28


 1	one." It became evident that the divine Mind alone must
  	answer, and be found as the Life, or Principle, of all being;
 3	and that one must acquaint himself with God, if he would
  	be at peace. He must be ours practically, guiding our
  	every thought and action; else we cannot understand
 6	the omnipresence of good sufficiently to demonstrate,
  	even in part, the Science of the perfect Mind and divine
  	healing. 
 9	    I had learned that thought must be spiritualized, in
  	order to apprehend Spirit. It must become honest, un-
  	selfish, and pure, in order to have the least understanding
12	of God in divine Science. The first must become last. 
  	Our reliance upon material things must be transferred to
  	a perception of and dependence on spiritual things. For
15	Spirit to be supreme in demonstration, it must be supreme
  	in our affections, and we must be clad with divine power. 
  	Purity, self-renunciation, faith, and understanding must
18	reduce all things real to their own mental denomina-
  	tion, Mind, which divides, subdivides, increases, dimin-
  	ishes, constitutes, and sustains, according to the law of
21	God. 
  	    I had learned that Mind reconstructed the body, and
  	that nothing else could. How it was done, the spiritual
24	Science of Mind must reveal. It was a mystery to me
  	then, but I have since understood it. All Science is a
  	revelation. Its Principle is divine, not human, reaching
27	higher than the stars of heaven. 
  	    Am I a believer in spiritualism? I believe in no ism. 
  	This is my endeavor, to be a Christian, to assimilate the
30	character and practice of the anointed; and no motive
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Great Discovery            29


 1	can cause a surrender of this effort. As I understand it,
  	spiritualism is the antipode of Christian Science. I esteem
 3	all honest people, and love them, and hold to loving our
  	enemies and doing good to them that "despitefully use
         you and persecute you."
 
                                                                                                    30


                         FOUNDATION WORK 

 1	    As the pioneer of Christian Science I stood alone in
  	this conflict, endeavoring to smite error with the
 3	falchion of Truth. The rare bequests of Christian Science
  	are costly, and they have won fields of battle from which
  	the dainty borrower would have fled. Ceaseless toil, self-
 6	renunciation, and love, have cleared its pathway. 
  	    The motive of my earliest labors has never changed. 
  	It was to relieve the sufferings of humanity by a sanitary
 9	system that should include all moral and religious reform. 
  	    It is often asked why Christian Science was revealed to
  	me as one intelligence, analyzing, uncovering, and annihi-
12	lating the false testimony of the physical senses. Why was
  	this conviction necessary to the right apprehension of the
  	invincible and infinite energies of Truth and Love, as con-
15	trasted with the foibles and fables of finite mind and ma-
  	terial existence. 
  	    The answer is plain. St. Paul declared that the law
18	was the schoolmaster, to bring him to Christ. Even so
  	was I led into the mazes of divine metaphysics through
  	the gospel of suffering, the providence of God, and the
21	cross of Christ. No one else can drain the cup which I
  	have drunk to the dregs as the Discoverer and teacher of
  	Christian Science; neither can its inspiration be gained
24	without tasting this cup. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Foundation Work                  31


 1	    The loss of material objects of affection sunders the
  	dominant ties of earth and points to heaven. Nothing
 3	can compete with Christian Science, and its demonstra-
  	tion, in showing this solemn certainty in growing freedom
  	and vindicating "the ways of God" to man. The abso-
 6	lute proof and self-evident propositions of Truth are im-
  	measurably paramount to rubric and dogma in proving
  	the Christ. 
 9	    From my very childhood I was impelled, by a hunger
  	and thirst after divine things, — a desire for something
  	higher and better than matter, and apart from it, — to
12	seek diligently for the knowledge of God as the one great
  	and ever-present relief from human woe. The first spon-
  	taneous motion of Truth and Love, acting through Chris-
15	tian Science on my roused consciousness, banished at once
  	and forever the fundamental error of faith in things ma-
  	terial; for this trust is the unseen sin, the unknown foe, — 
18	the heart's untamed desire which breaketh the divine com-
  	mandments. As says St. James: "Whosoever shall keep
  	the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty
21	of all." 
  	    Into mortal mind's material obliquity I gazed, and stood
  	abashed. Blanched was the cheek of pride. My heart
24	bent low before the omnipotence of Spirit, and a tint of
  	humility, soft as the heart of a moonbeam, mantled the
  	earth. Bethlehem and Bethany, Gethsemane and Calvary,
27	spoke to my chastened sense as by the tearful lips of a
  	babe. Frozen fountains were unsealed. Erudite systems
  	of philosophy and religion melted, for Love unveiled the
30	healing promise and potency of a present spiritual afflatus. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Foundation Work                  32


 1	It was the gospel of healing, on its divinely appointed
  	human mission, bearing on its white wings, to my appre-
 3	hension, "the beauty of holiness," — even the possibili-
  	ties of spiritual insight, knowledge, and being. 
  	    Early had I learned that whatever is loved materially,
 6	as mere corporeal personality, is eventually lost. "For
  	whosoever will save his life shall lose it," saith the Master. 
  	Exultant hope, if tinged with earthliness, is crushed as the
 9	moth. 
  	    What is termed mortal and material existence is graph-
  	ically defined by Calderon, the famous Spanish poet, who
12	wrote, — 

  	     What is life?  'T is but a madness.  
  	       What is life?  A mere illusion,
15	       Fleeting pleasure, fond delusion,
  	     Short-lived joy, that ends in sadness,
  	       Whose most constant substance seems
    18	  But the dream of other dreams.
 
                                                                                                     33


                 MEDICAL EXPERIMENTS 

 1	    The physical side of this research was aided by hints
  	from homoeopathy, sustaining my final conclusion
 3	that mortal belief, instead of the drug, governed the action
  	of material medicine. 
  	    I wandered through the dim mazes of materia medica,
 6	till I was weary of "scientific guessing," as it has been well
  	called. I sought knowledge from the different schools, — 
  	allopathy, homoeopathy, hydropathy, electricity, and from
 9	various humbugs, — but without receiving satisfaction. 
  	    I found, in the two hundred and sixty-two remedies
  	enumerated by Jahr, one pervading secret; namely, that
12	the less material medicine we have, and the more Mind,
  	the better the work is done; a fact which seems to prove
  	the Principle of Mind-healing. One drop of the thirtieth
15	attenuation of Natrum muriaticum, in a tumbler-full
  	of water, and one teaspoonful of the water mixed with
  	the faith of ages, would cure patients not affected by a
18	larger dose. The drug disappears in the higher attenua-
  	tions of homoeopathy, and matter is thereby rarefied to
  	its fatal essence, mortal mind; but immortal Mind, the
21	curative Principle, remains, and is found to be even more
  	active. 
  	    The mental virtues of the material methods of medicine,
24	when understood, were insufficient to satisfy my doubts
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Medical Experiments            34


 1	as to the honesty or utility of using a material curative. I
  	must know more of the unmixed, unerring source, in order
 3	to gain the Science of Mind, the All-in-all of Spirit, in
  	which matter is obsolete. Nothing less could solve the
  	mental problem. If I sought an answer from the medical
 6	schools, the reply was dark and contradictory. Neither
  	ancient nor modern philosophy could clear the clouds, or
  	give me one distinct statement of the spiritual Science of
 9	Mind-healing. Human reason was not equal to it. 
  	    I claim for healing scientifically the following advan-
  	tages: First: It does away with all material medicines,
12	and recognizes the antidote for all sickness, as well as sin,
  	in the immortal Mind; and mortal mind as the source of
  	all the ills which befall mortals. Second: It is more effec-
15	tual than drugs, and cures when they fail, or only relieve;
  	thus proving the superiority of metaphysics over physics. 
  	Third: A person healed by Christian Science is not only
18	healed of his disease, but he is advanced morally and
  	spiritually. The mortal body being but the objective state
  	of the mortal mind, this mind must be renovated to im-
21	prove the body.
 
                                                                                                     35


                      FIRST PUBLICATION 

 1	    In 1870 I copyrighted the first publication on spirit-
  	ual, scientific Mind-healing, entitled "The Science of
 3	Man." This little book is converted into the chapter on
  	Recapitulation in Science and Health. It was so new — 
  	the basis it laid down for physical and moral health was
 6	so hopelessly original, and men were so unfamiliar with
  	the subject — that I did not venture upon its publication
  	until later, having learned that the merits of Christian
 9	Science must be proven before a work on this subject
  	could be profitably published. 
  	    The truths of Christian Science are not interpolations
12	of the Scriptures, but the spiritual interpretations thereof. 
  	Science is the prism of Truth, which divides its rays and
  	brings out the hues of Deity. Human hypotheses have
15	darkened the glow and grandeur of evangelical religion. 
  	When speaking of his true followers in every period, Jesus
  	said, "They shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall
18	recover." There is no authority for querying the authen-
  	ticity of this declaration, for it already was and is demon-
  	strated as practical, and its claim is substantiated, — a
21	claim too immanent to fall to the ground beneath the stroke
  	of artless workmen. 
  	    Though a man were girt with the Urim and Thummim
24	of priestly office, and denied the perpetuity of Jesus' com-
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- First Publication                    36


 1	mand, "Heal the sick," or its application in all time to
  	those who understand Christ as the Truth and the Life,
 3	that man would not expound the gospel according to
  	Jesus. 
  	    Five years after taking out my first copyright, I taught
 6	the Science of Mind-healing, alias Christian Science, by
  	writing out my manuscripts for students and distribut-
  	ing them unsparingly. This will account for certain pub-
 9	lished and unpublished manuscripts extant, which the
  	evil-minded would insinuate did not originate with me.
 
                                                                                                     37


                   THE PRECIOUS VOLUME 

 1	    The first edition of my most important work, Science
  	and Health, containing the complete statement of
 3	Christian Science, — the term employed by me to express
  	the divine, or spiritual, Science of Mind-healing, was pub-
  	lished in 1875. 
 6	    When it was first printed, the critics took pleasure in
  	saying, "This book is indeed wholly original, but it will
  	never be read." 
 9	    The first edition numbered one thousand copies. In
  	September, 1891, it had reached sixty-two editions. 
  	    Those who formerly sneered at it, as foolish and ec-
12	centric, now declare Bishop Berkeley, David Hume, Ralph
  	Waldo Emerson, or certain German philosophers, to have
  	been the originators of the Science of Mind-healing as
15	therein stated. 
  	    Even the Scriptures gave no direct interpretation of the
  	scientific basis for demonstrating the spiritual Principle
18	of healing, until our heavenly Father saw fit, through the
  	Key to the Scriptures, in Science and Health, to unlock
  	this "mystery of godliness." 
21	    My reluctance to give the public, in my first edition of
  	Science and Health, the chapter on Animal Magnetism,
  	and the divine purpose that this should be done, may
24	have an interest for the reader, and will be seen in the fol-
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Precious Volume           38


 1	lowing circumstances. I had finished that edition as far
  	as that chapter, when the printer informed me that he
 3	could not go on with my work. I had already paid
  	him seven hundred dollars, and yet he stopped my work. 
  	All efforts to persuade him to finish my book were in
 6	vain. 
  	    After months had passed, I yielded to a constant con-
  	viction that I must insert in my last chapter a partial
 9	history of what I had already observed of mental mal-
  	practice. Accordingly, I set to work, contrary to my in-
  	clination, to fulfil this painful task, and finished my copy
12	for the book. As it afterwards appeared, although I had
  	not thought of such a result, my printer resumed his work
  	at the same time, finished printing the copy he had on
15	hand, and then started for Lynn to see me. The after-
  	noon that he left Boston for Lynn, I started for Boston
  	with my finished copy. We met at the Eastern depot in
18	Lynn, and were both surprised, — I to learn that he had
  	printed all the copy on hand, and had come to tell me he
  	wanted more, — he to find me en route for Boston, to give
21	him the closing chapter of my first edition of Science and
  	Health. Not a word had passed between us, audibly or
  	mentally, while this went on. I had grown disgusted
24	with my printer, and become silent. He had come to
  	a standstill through motives and circumstances unknown
  	to me. 
27	    Science and Health is the textbook of Christian Science. 
  	Whosoever learns the letter of this book, must also gain
  	its spiritual significance, in order to demonstrate Christian
30	Science. 
 

  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Precious Volume           39


 1	    When the demand for this book increased, and people
  	were healed simply by reading it, the copyright was in-
 3	fringed. I entered a suit at law, and my copyright was
  	protected.
 
                                                                                                     40		



                         RECUPERATIVE INCIDENT 

 1	    Through four successive years I healed, preached,
  	and taught in a general way, refusing to take any
 3	pay for my services and living on a small annuity. 
  	    At one time I was called to speak before the Lyceum
  	Club, at Westerly, Rhode Island. On my arrival my
 6	hostess told me that her next-door neighbor was dying. 
  	I asked permission to see her. It was granted, and with
  	my hostess I went to the invalid's house. 
 9	    The physicians had given up the case and retired. I
  	had stood by her side about fifteen minutes when the sick
  	woman rose from her bed, dressed herself, and was well. 
12	Afterwards they showed me the clothes already prepared
  	for her burial; and told me that her physicians had said
  	the diseased condition was caused by an injury received
15	from a surgical operation at the birth of her last babe, and
  	that it was impossible for her to be delivered of another
  	child. It is sufficient to add her babe was safely born,
18	and weighed twelve pounds. The mother afterwards
  	wrote to me, "I never before suffered so little in child-
  	birth." 
21	    This scientific demonstration so stirred the doctors and
  	clergy that they had my notices for a second lecture pulled
  	down, and refused me a hearing in their halls and churches. 
24	This circumstance is cited simply to show the opposition
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Recuperative Incident          41


 1	which Christian Science encountered a quarter-century
  	ago, as contrasted with its present welcome into the sick-
 3	room. 
  	    Many were the desperate cases I instantly healed,
  	"without money and without price," and in most instances
 6	without even an acknowledgment of the benefit.
 
                                                                                                     42



                                           A TRUE MAN 

 1	    My last marriage was with Asa Gilbert Eddy, and
  	was a blessed and spiritual union, solemnized at
 3	Lynn, Massachusetts, by the Rev. Samuel Barrett Stewart,
  	in the year 1877. Dr. Eddy was the first student publicly
  	to announce himself a Christian Scientist, and place these
 6	symbolic words on his office sign. He forsook all to follow
  	in this line of light. He was the first organizer of a Chris-
  	tian Science Sunday School, which he superintended. He
 9	also taught a special Bible-class; and he lectured so ably
  	on Scriptural topics that clergymen of other denomina-
  	tions listened to him with deep interest. He was remark-
12	ably successful in Mind-healing, and untiring in his chosen
  	work. In 1882 he passed away, with a smile of peace and
  	love resting on his serene countenance. "Mark the per-
15	fect man, and behold the upright:  for the end of that man
  	is peace.  (Psalms xxxvii. 37.)
 
                                                                                                     43



                            COLLEGE AND CHURCH 

 1	    In 1867 I introduced the first purely metaphysical sys-
  	tem of healing since the apostolic days. I began by
 3	teaching one student Christian Science Mind-healing. 
  	From this seed grew the Massachusetts Metaphysical
  	College in Boston, chartered in 1881. No charter was
 6	granted for similar purposes after 1883. It is the only
  	College, hitherto, for teaching the pathology of spiritual
  	power, alias the Science of Mind-healing. 
 9	    My husband, Asa G. Eddy, taught two terms in my
  	College. After I gave up teaching, my adopted son,
  	Ebenezer J. Foster-Eddy, a graduate of the Hahnemann
12	Medical College of Philadelphia, and who also received a
  	certificate from Dr. W. W. Keen's (allopathic) Philadelphia
  	School of Anatomy and Surgery, — having renounced his
15	material method of practice and embraced the teach-
  	ings of Christian Science, taught the Primary, Normal,
  	and Obstetric class one term. Gen. Erastus N. Bates
18	taught one Primary class, in 1889, after which I judged
  	it best to close the institution. These students of mine
  	were the only assistant teachers in the College. 
21	    The first Christian Scientist Association was organized
  	by myself and six of my students in 1876, on the Centen-
  	nial Day of our nation's freedom. At a meeting of the
24	Christian Scientist Association, on April 12, 1879, it was
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- College and Church             44


1	voted to organize a church to commemorate the words
  	and works of our Master, a Mind-healing church, without
 3	a creed, to be called the Church of Christ, Scientist, the
  	first such church ever organized. The charter for this
  	church was obtained in June, 1879,¹ and during the same
 6	month the members, twenty-six in number, extended a
  	call to me to become their pastor. I accepted the call,
  	and was ordained in 1881, though I had preached five
 9	years before being ordained. 
  	    When I was its pastor, and in the pulpit every Sunday,
  	my church increased in members, and its spiritual growth
12	kept pace with its increasing popularity; but when obliged,
  	because of accumulating work in the College, to preach
  	only occasionally, no student, at that time, was found able
15	to maintain the church in its previous harmony and
  	prosperity. 
  	    Examining the situation prayerfully and carefully, noting
18	the church's need, and the predisposing and exciting cause
  	of its condition, I saw that the crisis had come when much
  	time and attention must be given to defend this church
21	from the envy and molestation of other churches, and
  	from the danger to its members which must always lie in
  	Christian warfare. At this juncture I recommended that
24	the church be dissolved. No sooner were my views made
  	known, than the proper measures were adopted to carry
  	them out, the votes passing without a dissenting voice. 
27	    This measure was immediately followed by a great re-
  	vival of mutual love, prosperity, and spiritual power. 
  	    The history of that hour holds this true record. Add-
30	ing to its ranks and influence, this spiritually organized

  	     ¹Steps were taken to promote the Church of Christ, Scientist,
  	 in April, May, and June; formal organization was accomplished and
33	 the charter obtained in August, 1879.
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- College and Church             45


 1	Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, still goes on. A
  	new light broke in upon it, and more beautiful became
 3	the garments of her who "bringeth good tidings, that pub-
  	lisheth peace." 
  	    Despite the prosperity of my church, it was learned
 6	that material organization has its value and peril, and that
  	organization is requisite only in the earliest periods in
  	Christian history. After this material form of cohesion
 9	and fellowship has accomplished its end, continued organi-
  	zation retards spiritual growth, and should be laid off, — 
  	even as the corporeal organization deemed requisite in
12	the first stages of mortal existence is finally laid off, in
  	order to gain spiritual freedom and supremacy. 
  	    From careful observation and experience came my clue
15	to the uses and abuses of organization. Therefore, in ac-
  	cord with my special request, followed that noble, un-
  	precedented action of the Christian Scientist Association
18	connected with my College when dissolving that organiza-
  	tion, — in forgiving enemies, returning good for evil, in
  	following Jesus' command, "Whosoever shall smite thee
21	on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also." I saw
  	these fruits of Spirit, long-suffering and temperance, ful-
  	fil the law of Christ in righteousness. I also saw that
24	Christianity has withstood less the temptation of popularity
  	than of persecution.
 
                                                                                                     46


             "FEED MY SHEEP" 

 1	Lines penned when I was pastor of the Church of Christ, Scien-
  	tist, in Boston. 


 3	    Shepherd, show me how to go
  	      O'er the hillside steep,
  	    How to gather, how to sow, — 
 6	      How to feed Thy sheep;
  	    I will listen for Thy voice,
  	      Lest my footsteps stray;
 9	    I will follow and rejoice
  	      All the rugged way. 

  	    Thou wilt bind the stubborn will,
12	      Wound the callous breast,
  	    Make self-righteousness be still,
  	      Break earth's stupid rest. 
15	    Strangers on a barren shore,
  	      Lab'ring long and lone,
  	    We would enter by the door,
18	      And Thou know'st Thine own. 

  	    So, when day grows dark and cold,
  	      Tear or triumph harms,
21	    Lead Thy lambkins to the fold,
  	      Take them in Thine arms;
  	    Feed the hungry, heal the heart,
24	      Till the morning's beam;
  	    White as wool, ere they depart,
  	   Shepherd, wash them clean.
 
                                                                                                     47



                                      COLLEGE CLOSED 

 1	    The apprehension of what has been, and must be, the
  	final outcome of material organization, which wars
 3	with Love's spiritual compact, caused me to dread the
  	unprecedented popularity of my College. Students from
  	all over our continent, and from Europe, were flooding
 6	the school. At this time there were over three hundred
  	applications from persons desiring to enter the College,
  	and applicants were rapidly increasing. Example had
 9	shown the dangers arising from being placed on earthly
  	pinnacles, and Christian Science shuns whatever involves
  	material means for the promotion of spiritual ends. 
12	    In view of all this, a meeting was called of the Board
  	of Directors of my College, who, being informed of
  	my intentions, unanimously voted that the school be
15	discontinued. 
  	    A Primary class student, richly imbued with the spirit
  	of Christ, is a better healer and teacher than a Normal
18	class student who partakes less of God's love. After hav-
  	ing received instructions in a Primary class from me, or
  	a loyal student, and afterwards studied thoroughly Science
21	and Health, a student can enter upon the gospel work of
  	teaching Christian Science, and so fulfil the command of
  	Christ. But before entering this field of labor he must
24	have studied the latest editions of my works, be a good
  	Bible scholar and a consecrated Christian. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- College Closed                     48


 1	    The Massachusetts Metaphysical College drew its
  	breath from me, but I was yearning for retirement. The
 3	question was, Who else could sustain this institute, under
  	all that was aimed at its vital purpose, the establishment
  	of genuine Christian Science healing? My conscientious
 6	scruples about diplomas, the recent experience of the
  	church fresh in my thoughts, and the growing conviction
  	that every one should build on his own foundation, sub-
 9	ject to the one builder and maker, God, — all these con-
  	siderations moved me to close my flourishing school, and
  	the following resolutions were passed: —  

12	At a special meeting of the Board of the Metaphysical
  	College Corporation, Oct. 29, 1889, the following are some
  	of the resolutions which were presented and passed
15	unanimously: —  

  	WHEREAS, The Massachusetts Metaphysical College,
  	chartered in January, 1881, for medical purposes, to give
18	instruction in scientific methods of mental healing on a purely
  	practical basis, to impart a thorough understanding of meta-
  	physics, to restore health, hope, and harmony to man, — has
21	fulfilled its high and noble destiny, and sent to all parts of our
  	country, and into foreign lands, students instructed in Chris-
  	tian Science Mind-healing, to meet the demand of the age for
24	something higher than physic or drugging; and 

  	WHEREAS, The material organization was, in the beginning
  	in this institution, like the baptism of Jesus, of which he said,
27	"Suffer it to be so now," though the teaching was a purely
  	spiritual and scientific impartation of Truth, whose Christly
  	spirit has led to higher ways, means, and understanding, — the
30	President, the Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy, at the height of pros-
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- College Closed                     49


 1	perity in the institution, which yields a large income, is willing
  	to sacrifice all for the advancement of the world in Truth and
 3	Love; and 

  	WHEREAS, Other institutions for instruction in Christian
  	Science, which are working out their periods of organization,
 6	will doubtless follow the example of the Alma Mater after
  	having accomplished the worthy purpose for which they were
  	organized, and the hour has come wherein the great need is
 9	for more of the spirit instead of the letter, and Science and
  	Health is adapted to work this result; and 

  	WHEREAS, The fundamental principle for growth in Chris-
12	tian Science is spiritual formation first, last, and always, while
  	in human growth material organization is first; and 

  	WHEREAS, Mortals must learn to lose their estimate
15	of the powers that are not ordained of God, and attain
  	the bliss of loving unselfishly, working patiently, and con-
  	quering all that is unlike Christ and the example he gave;
18	therefore 

  	Resolved, That we thank the State for its charter, which is
  	the only one ever granted to a legal college for teaching the
21	Science of Mind-healing; that we thank the public for its
  	liberal patronage. And everlasting gratitude is due to the
  	President, for her great and noble work, which we believe
24	will prove a healing for the nations, and bring all men to a
  	knowledge of the true God, uniting them in one common
  	brotherhood. 
27	After due deliberation and earnest discussion it was unani-
  	mously voted:  That as all debts of the corporation have been
  	paid, it is deemed best to dissolve this corporation, and the
30	same is hereby dissolved. 
  	                                                          C. A. FRYE, Clerk 

 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- College Closed                     50


 1	    When God impelled me to set a price on my instruction
  	in Christian Science Mind-healing, I could think of no
 3	financial equivalent for an impartation of a knowledge of
  	that divine power which heals; but I was led to name three
  	hundred dollars as the price for each pupil in one course
 6	of lessons at my College, — a startling sum for tuition
  	lasting barely three weeks. This amount greatly troubled
  	me. I shrank from asking it, but was finally led, by a
 9	strange providence, to accept this fee. 
  	    God has since shown me, in multitudinous ways, the
  	wisdom of this decision; and I beg disinterested people
12	to ask my loyal students if they consider three hundred
  	dollars any real equivalent for my instruction during
  	twelve half-days, or even in half as many lessons. Never-
15	theless, my list of indigent charity scholars is very large,
  	and I have had as many as seventeen in one class. 
  	    Loyal students speak with delight of their pupilage,
18	and of what it has done for them, and for others through
  	them. By loyalty in students I mean this, — allegiance
  	to God, subordination of the human to the divine, stead-
21	fast justice, and strict adherence to divine Truth and
  	Love. 
  	    I see clearly that students in Christian Science should,
24	at present, continue to organize churches, schools, and
  	associations for the furtherance and unfolding of Truth,
  	and that my necessity is not necessarily theirs; but it was
27	the Father's opportunity for furnishing a new rule of order
  	in divine Science, and the blessings which arose therefrom. 
  	Students are not environed with such obstacles as were
30	encountered in the beginning of pioneer work. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- College Closed                     51


 1	    In December, 1889, I gave a lot of land in Boston to my
  	student, Mr. Ira O. Knapp of Roslindale, — valued in
 3	1892 at about twenty thousand dollars, and rising in value,
  	 — to be appropriated for the erection, and building on
  	the premises thereby conveyed, of a church edifice to be
 6	used as a temple for Christian Science worship.
 
                                                                                                      52



                       GENERAL ASSOCIATIONS,
  	                  AND OUR MAGAZINE 

 1	    For many successive years I have endeavored to find
  	new ways and means for the promotion and expan-
 3	sion of scientific Mind-healing, seeking to broaden its
  	channels and, if possible, to build a hedge round about
  	it that should shelter its perfections from the contaminat-
 6	ing influences of those who have a small portion of its
  	letter and less of its spirit. At the same time I have
  	worked to provide a home for every true seeker and honest
 9	worker in this vineyard of Truth. 
  	    To meet the broader wants of humanity, and provide
  	folds for the sheep that were without shepherds, I sug-
12	gested to my students, in 1886, the propriety of forming
  	a National Christian Scientist Association. This was
  	immediately done, and delegations from the Christian
15	Scientist Association of the Massachusetts Metaphysical
  	College, and from branch associations in other States,
  	met in general convention at New York City, February
18	11, 1886. 
  	    The first official organ of the Christian Scientist Asso-
  	ciation was called Journal of Christian Science. I started
21	it, April, 1883, as editor and publisher. 
  	    To the National Christian Scientist Association, at its
  	meeting in Cleveland, Ohio, June, 1889, I sent a letter,
 

Retrospection and Introspection – General Associations            53


 1	presenting to its loyal members The Christian Science
  	Journal, as it was now called, and the funds belonging
 3	thereto. This monthly magazine had been made success-
  	ful and prosperous under difficult circumstances, and was
  	designed to bear aloft the standard of genuine Christian
 6	Science.
 
                                                                                                     54


                                           FAITH-CURE 

 1	    It is often asked, Why are faith-cures sometimes more
  	speedy than some of the cures wrought through Chris-
 3	tian Scientists? Because faith is belief, and not under-
  	standing; and it is easier to believe, than to understand
  	spiritual Truth. It demands less cross-bearing, self
 6	renunciation, and divine Science to admit the claims of
  	the corporeal senses and appeal to God for relief through
  	a humanized conception of His power, than to deny these
 9	claims and learn the divine way, — drinking Jesus' cup,
  	being baptized with his baptism, gaining the end through
  	persecution and purity. 
12	    Millions are believing in God, or good, without bearing
  	the fruits of goodness, not having reached its Science. 
  	Belief is virtually blindness, when it admits Truth with-
15	out understanding it. Blind belief cannot say with the
  	apostle, "I know whom I have believed." There is danger
  	in this mental state called belief; for if Truth is admitted,
18	but not understood, it may be lost, and error may enter
  	through this same channel of ignorant belief. The faith-
  	cure has devout followers, whose Christian practice is far
21	in advance of their theory. 
  	    The work of healing, in the Science of Mind, is the most
  	sacred and salutary power which can be wielded. My
24	Christian students, impressed with the true sense of the
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Faith-cure                             55


 1	great work before them, enter this strait and narrow path,
  	and work conscientiously. 
 3	    Let us follow the example of Jesus, the master Meta-
  	physician, and gain sufficient knowledge of error to destroy
  	it with Truth. Evil is not mastered by evil; it can only
 6	be overcome with good. This brings out the nothingness
  	of evil and the eternal somethingness, vindicates the divine
  	Principle, and improves the race of Adam.
 
                                                                                                     56     



                     FOUNDATION-STONES 

 1	    The following ideas of Deity, antagonized by finite
  	theories, doctrines, and hypotheses, I found to be
 3	demonstrable rules in Christian Science, and that we
  	must abide by them. 
  	    Whatever diverges from the one divine Mind, or God,
 6	 — or divides Mind into minds, Spirit into spirits, Soul
  	into souls, and Being into beings, — is a misstatement
  	of the unerring divine Principle of Science, which inter-
 9	rupts the meaning of the omnipotence, omniscience, and
  	omnipresence of Spirit, and is of human instead of divine
  	origin. 
12	    War is waged between the evidences of Spirit and the
  	evidences of the five physical senses; and this contest
  	must go on until peace be declared by the final triumph
15	of Spirit in immutable harmony. Divine Science disclaims
  	sin, sickness, and death, on the basis of the omnipotence
  	and omnipresence of God, or divine good. 
18	    All consciousness is Mind, and Mind is God. Hence
  	there is but one Mind; and that one is the infinite good,
  	supplying all Mind by the reflection, not the subdivision,
21	of God. Whatever else claims to be mind, or consciousness,
  	is untrue. The sun sends forth light, but not suns; so
  	God reflects Himself, or Mind, but does not subdivide
24	Mind, or good, into minds, good and evil. Divine Sci-
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Foundation-stones               57


 1	ence demands mighty wrestlings with mortal beliefs, as
  	we sail into the eternal haven over the unfathomable
 3	sea of possibilities. 
  	    Neither ancient nor modern philosophy furnishes a
  	scientific basis for the Science of Mind-healing. Plato
 6	believed he had a soul, which must be doctored in order
  	to heal his body. This would be like correcting the prin-
  	ciple of music for the purpose of destroying discord. Prin-
 9	ciple is right; it is practice that is wrong. Soul is right;
  	it is the flesh that is evil. Soul is the synonym of Spirit,
  	God; hence there is but one Soul, and that one is infinite. 
12	If that pagan philosopher had known that physical sense,
  	not Soul, causes all bodily ailments, his philosophy would
  	have yielded to Science. 
15	    Man shines by borrowed light. He reflects God as
  	his Mind, and this reflection is substance, — the substance
  	of good. Matter is substance in error, Spirit is substance
18	in Truth. 
  	    Evil, or error, is not Mind; but infinite Mind is sufficient
  	to supply all manifestations of intelligence. The notion
21	of more than one Mind, or Life, is as unsatisfying as it is
  	unscientific. All must be of God, and not our own, sepa-
  	rated from Him. 
24	    Human systems of philosophy and religion are depart-
  	ures from Christian Science. Mistaking divine Principle
  	for corporeal personality, ingrafting upon one First Cause
27	such opposite effects as good and evil, health and sickness,
  	life and death; making mortality the status and rule of
  	divinity, — such methods can never reach the perfection
30	and demonstration of metaphysical, or Christian Science. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Foundation-stones               58


 1	    Stating the divine Principle, omnipotence (omnis potens),
  	and then departing from this statement and taking the
 3	rule of finite matter, with which to work out the problem
  	of infinity or Spirit, — all this is like trying to compensate
  	for the absence of omnipotence by a physical, false, and
 6	finite substitute. 
  	    With our Master, life was not merely a sense of exist-
  	ence, but an accompanying sense of power that subdued
 9	matter and brought to light immortality, insomuch that
  	the people "were astonished at his doctrine:  for he taught
  	them as one having authority, and not as the scribes." 
12	Life, as defined by Jesus, had no beginning; it was not
  	the result of organization, or infused into matter; it was
  	Spirit.
 
                                                                                                     59



                     THE GREAT REVELATION 

 1	    Christian Science reveals the grand verity, that
  	to believe man has a finite and erring mind, and
 3	consequently a mortal mind and soul and life, is error. 
  	Scientific terms have no contradictory significations. 
  	    In Science, Life is not temporal, but eternal, without
 6	beginning or ending. The word Life never means that
  	which is the source of death, and of good and evil. Such
  	an inference is unscientific. It is like saying that addition
 9	means subtraction in one instance and addition in an-
  	other, and then applying this rule to a demonstration of
  	the science of numbers; even as mortals apply finite terms
12	to God, in demonstration of infinity. Life is a term used
  	to indicate Deity; and every other name for the Supreme
  	Being, if properly employed, has the signification of
15	Life. Whatever errs is mortal, and is the antipodes of
  	Life, or God, and of health and holiness, both in idea
  	and demonstration. 
18	    Christian Science reveals Mind, the only living and true
  	God, and all that is made by Him, Mind, as harmonious,
  	immortal, and spiritual:  the five material senses define
21	Mind and matter as distinct, but mutually dependent,
  	each on the other, for intelligence and existence. Science
  	defines man as immortal, as coexistent and coeternal with
24	God, as made in His own image and likeness; material
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Great Revelation           60


 1	sense defines life as something apart from God, beginning
  	and ending, and man as very far from the divine likeness. 
 3	Science reveals Life as a complete sphere, as eternal, self-
  	existent Mind; material sense defines life as a broken
  	sphere, as organized matter, and mind as something sep-
 6	arate from God. Science reveals Spirit as All, averring
  	that there is nothing beside God; material sense says that
  	matter, His antipode, is something besides God. Material
 9	sense adds that the divine Spirit created matter, and that
  	matter and evil are as real as Spirit and good. 
  	    Christian Science reveals God and His idea as the All
12	and Only. It declares that evil is the absence of good;
  	whereas, good is God ever-present, and therefore evil is
  	unreal and good is all that is real. Christian Science saith
15	to the wave and storm, "Be still," and there is a great
  	calm. Material sense asks, in its ignorance of Science,
  	"When will the raging of the material elements cease?" 
18	Science saith to all manner of disease, "Know that God
  	is all-power and all-presence, and there is nothing beside
  	Him;" and the sick are healed. Material sense saith,
21	"Oh, when will my sufferings cease?  Where is God?  
  	Sickness is something besides Him, which He cannot, or
  	does not, heal." 
24	    Christian Science is the only sure basis of harmony. 
  	Material sense contradicts Science, for matter and its
  	so-called organizations take no cognizance of the spir-
27	itual facts of the universe, or of the real man and God. 
  	Christian Science declares that there is but one Truth,
  	Life, Love, but one Spirit, Mind, Soul. Any attempt
30	to divide these arises from the fallibility of sense, from
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Great Revelation           61


 1	mortal man's ignorance, from enmity to God and divine
  	Science. 
 3	    Christian Science declares that sickness is a belief, a
  	latent fear, made manifest on the body in different forms
  	of fear or disease. This fear is formed unconsciously in
 6	the silent thought, as when you awaken from sleep and
  	feel ill, experiencing the effect of a fear whose existence
  	you do not realize; but if you fall asleep, actually con-
 9	scious of the truth of Christian Science, — namely, that
  	man's harmony is no more to be invaded than the rhythm
  	of the universe, — you cannot awake in fear or suffering
12	of any sort. 
  	    Science saith to fear, "You are the cause of all sick-
  	ness; but you are a self-constituted falsity, — you are
15	darkness, nothingness.  You are without 'hope, and with-
  	out God in the world.' You do not exist, and have no
  	right to exist, for 'perfect Love casteth out fear.'" 
18	    God is everywhere. "There is no speech nor language,
  	where their voice is not heard;" and this voice is Truth
  	that destroys error and Love that casts out fear. 
21	    Christian Science reveals the fact that, if suffering exists,
  	it is in the mortal mind only, for matter has no sensation
  	and cannot suffer. 
24	    If you rule out every sense of disease and suffering from
  	mortal mind, it cannot be found in the body. 
  	    Posterity will have the right to demand that Christian
27	Science be stated and demonstrated in its godliness and
  	grandeur, — that however little be taught or learned, that
  	little shall be right. Let there be milk for babes, but let
30	not the milk be adulterated. Unless this method be pur-
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Great Revelation           62


 1	sued, the Science of Christian healing will again be lost,
  	and human suffering will increase. 
 3	    Test Christian Science by its effect on society, and you
  	will find that the views here set forth — as to the illusion
  	of sin, sickness, and death — bring forth better fruits of
 6	health, righteousness, and Life, than a belief in their reality
  	has ever done. A demonstration of the unreality of evil
  	destroys evil.
 
                                                                                                     63



            SIN, SINNER, AND ECCLESIASTICISM 

 1	    Why do Christian Scientists say God and His idea
  	are the only realities, and then insist on the need
 3	of healing sickness and sin? Because Christian Science
  	heals sin as it heals sickness, by establishing the recogni-
  	tion that God is All, and there is none beside Him, — that
 6	all is good, and there is in reality no evil, neither sickness
  	nor sin. We attack the sinner's belief in the pleasure of
  	sin, alias the reality of sin, which makes him a sinner, in
 9	order to destroy this belief and save him from sin; and
  	we attack the belief of the sick in the reality of sickness,
  	in order to heal them. When we deny the authority of
12	sin, we begin to sap it; for this denunciation must precede
  	its destruction. 
  	    God is good, hence goodness is something, for it rep-
15	resents God, the Life of man. Its opposite, nothing,
  	named evil, is nothing but a conspiracy against man's
  	Life and goodness. Do you not feel bound to expose this
18	conspiracy, and so to save man from it? Whosoever
  	covers iniquity becomes accessory to it. Sin, as a claim,
  	is more dangerous than sickness, more subtle, more diffi-
21	cult to heal. 
  	    St. Augustine once said, "The devil is but the ape of
  	God." Sin is worse than sickness; but recollect that it
24	encourages sin to say, "There is no sin," and leave the
  	subject there. 
 

  Retro and Intro --- Sin, Sinner, and Ecclesiasticism                     64   


 1	    Sin ultimates in sinner, and in this sense they are one. 
  	You cannot separate sin from the sinner, nor the sinner
 3	from his sin. The sin is the sinner, and vice versa, for
  	such is the unity of evil; and together both sinner and sin
  	will be destroyed by the supremacy of good. This, how-
 6	ever, does not annihilate man, for to efface sin, alias the
  	sinner, brings to light, makes apparent, the real man,
  	even God's "image and likeness." Need it be said that
 9	any opposite theory is heterodox to divine Science, which
  	teaches that good is equally one and all, even as the oppo-
  	site claim of evil is one. 
12	    In Christian Science the fact is made obvious that the
  	sinner and the sin are alike simply nothingness; and this
  	view is supported by the Scripture, where the Psalmist
15	saith: "He shall go to the generation of his fathers; they
  	shall never see light.  Man that is in honor, and under-
  	standeth not, is like the beasts that perish." God's ways
18	and works and thoughts have never changed, either in
  	Principle or practice. 
  	    Since there is in belief an illusion termed sin, which
21	must be met and mastered, we classify sin, sickness, and
  	death as illusions. They are supposititious claims of
  	error; and error being a false claim, they are no claims
24	at all. It is scientific to abide in conscious harmony, in
  	health-giving, deathless Truth and Love. To do this,
  	mortals must first open their eyes to all the illusive forms,
27	methods, and subtlety of error, in order that the illusion,
  	error, may be destroyed; if this is not done, mortals will
  	become the victims of error. 
30	    If evangelical churches refuse fellowship with the
 
                                                                                                       
  Retro and Intro --- Sin, Sinner, and Ecclesiasticism                     65   


 1	Church of Christ, Scientist, or with Christian Science,
  	they must rest their opinions of Truth and Love on
 3	the evidences of the physical senses, rather than on
  	the teaching and practice of Jesus, or the works of the
  	Spirit. 
 6	    Ritualism and dogma lead to self-righteousness and
  	bigotry, which freeze out the spiritual element. Pharisa-
  	ism killeth; Spirit giveth Life. The odors of persecution,
 9	tobacco, and alcohol are not the sweet-smelling savor of
  	Truth and Love. Feasting the senses, gratification of
  	appetite and passion, have no warrant in the gospel or
12	the Decalogue. Mortals must take up the cross if they
  	would follow Christ, and worship the Father "in spirit
  	and in truth." 
15	    The Jewish religion was not spiritual; hence Jesus
  	denounced it. If the religion of to-day is constituted of
  	such elements as of old ruled Christ out of the synagogues,
18	it will continue to avoid whatever follows the example of
  	our Lord and prefers Christ to creed. Christian Science
  	is the pure evangelic truth. It accords with the trend and
21	tenor of Christ's teaching and example, while it demon-
  	strates the power of Christ as taught in the four Gospels. 
  	Truth, casting out evils and healing the sick; Love, ful-
24	filling the law and keeping man unspotted from the world,
  	 — these practical manifestations of Christianity constitute
  	the only evangelism, and they need no creed. 
27	    As well expect to determine, without a telescope, the
  	magnitude and distance of the stars, as to expect to obtain
  	health, harmony, and holiness through an unspiritual and
30	unhealing religion. Christianity reveals God as ever-
 
                                                                      
  Retro and Intro --- Sin, Sinner, and Ecclesiasticism                     66   


 1	present Truth and Love, to be utilized in healing the sick,
  	in casting out error, in raising the dead. 
 3	    Christian Science gives vitality to religion, which is no
  	longer buried in materiality. It raises men from a material
  	sense into the spiritual understanding and scientific demon-
 6	stration of God.
 
                                                                                                     67



                                 THE HUMAN CONCEPT 

 1	    Sin existed as a false claim before the human concept
  	of sin was formed; hence one's concept of error is
 3	not the whole of error. The human thought does not
  	constitute sin, but vice versa, sin constitutes the human or
  	physical concept. 
 6	    Sin is both concrete and abstract. Sin was, and is, the
  	lying supposition that life, substance, and intelligence are
  	both material and spiritual, and yet are separate from
 9	God. The first iniquitous manifestation of sin was a
  	finity. The finite was self-arrayed against the infinite,
  	the mortal against immortality, and a sinner was the
12	antipode of God. 
  	    Silencing self, alias rising above corporeal personality,
  	is what reforms the sinner and destroys sin. In the ratio
15	that the testimony of material personal sense ceases, sin
  	diminishes, until the false claim called sin is finally lost
  	for lack of witness. 
18	    The sinner created neither himself nor sin, but sin
  	created the sinner; that is, error made its man mortal,
  	and this mortal was the image and likeness of evil, not of
21	good. Therefore the lie was, and is, collective as well as
  	individual. It was in no way contingent on Adam's
  	thought, but supposititiously self-created. In the words
24	of our Master, it, the "devil" (alias evil), "was a liar, and
  	the father of it." 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Human Concept            68


 1	    This mortal material concept was never a creator, al-
  	though as a serpent it claimed to originate in the name of
 3	"the Lord," or good, — original evil; second, in the name
  	of human concept, it claimed to beget the offspring of evil,
  	alias an evil offspring. However, the human concept
 6	never was, neither indeed can be, the father of man. 
  	Even the spiritual idea, or ideal man, is not a parent,
  	though he reflects the infinity of good. The great differ-
 9	ence between these opposites is, that the human material
  	concept is unreal, and the divine concept or idea is spiritu-
  	ally real. One is false, while the other is true. One is
12	temporal, but the other is eternal. 
  	    Our Master instructed his students to "call no man
  	your father upon the earth:  for one is your Father, which
15	is in heaven."  (Matt. xxiii. 9.) 
  	    Science and Health, the textbook of Christian Science,
  	treats of the human concept, and the transference of
18	thought, as follows: —  

  	    "How can matter originate or transmit mind?  We
  	answer that it cannot.  Darkness and doubt encompass
21	thought, so long as it bases creation on materiality"
  	(p. 551). 
  	    "In reality there is no mortal mind, and consequently
24	no transference of mortal thought and will-power.  Life
  	and being are of God.  In Christian Science, man can do
  	no harm, for scientific thoughts are true thoughts, passing
27	from God to man" (pp. 103, 104). 
  	    "Man is the offspring of Spirit.  The beautiful, good,
  	and pure constitute his ancestry.  His origin is not, like
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Human Concept            69


1	that of mortals, in brute instinct, nor does he pass through
  	material conditions prior to reaching intelligence.  Spirit
 3	is his primitive and ultimate source of being; God is his
  	Father, and Life is the law of his being" (p. 63). 
  	    "The parent of all human discord was the Adam-
 6	dream, the deep sleep, in which originated the delusion
  	that life and intelligence proceeded from and passed into
  	matter.  This pantheistic error, or so-called serpent, in-
 9	sists still upon the opposite of Truth, saying, 'Ye shall be
  	as gods;' that is, I will make error as real and eternal as
  	Truth. . . .  'I will put spirit into what I call matter, and
12	matter shall seem to have life as much as God, Spirit,
  	who is the only Life.'  This error has proved itself to be
  	error.  Its life is found to be not Life, but only a transient,
15	false sense of an existence which ends in death" (pp. 306,
  	307). 
  	    "When will the error of believing that there is life in
18	matter, and that sin, sickness, and death are creations of
  	God, be unmasked?  When will it be understood that
  	matter has no intelligence, life, nor sensation, and that
21	the opposite belief is the prolific source of all suffering?  
  	God created all through Mind, and made all perfect and
  	eternal.  Where then is the necessity for recreation or
24	procreation?" (p. 205). 
  	    "Above error's awful din, blackness, and chaos, the
  	voice of Truth still calls: 'Adam, where art thou?  Con-
27	sciousness, where art thou?  Art thou dwelling in the be-
  	lief that mind is in matter, and that evil is mind, or art
  	thou in the living faith that there is and can be but one
30	God, and keeping His commandment?'" (pp. 307, 308). 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Human Concept            70


 1	    "Mortal mind inverts the true likeness, and confers
  	animal names and natures upon its own misconceptions.  
 3	Ignorant of the origin and operations of mortal mind, — 
  	that is, ignorant of itself, — this so-called mind puts forth
  	its own qualities, and claims God as their author; . . .
 6	usurps the deific prerogatives and is an attempted in-
  	fringement on infinity" (pp. 512, 513). 

  	    We do not question the authenticity of the Scriptural
 9	narrative of the Virgin-mother and Bethlehem babe, and
  	the Messianic mission of Christ Jesus; but in our time
  	no Christian Scientist will give chimerical wings to his
12	imagination, or advance speculative theories as to the
  	recurrence of such events. 
  	    No person can take the individual place of the Virgin
15	Mary. No person can compass or fulfil the individual
  	mission of Jesus of Nazareth. No person can take the
  	place of the author of Science and Health, the Discoverer
18	and Founder of Christian Science. Each individual must
  	fill his own niche in time and eternity. 
  	    The second appearing of Jesus is, unquestionably, the
21	spiritual advent of the advancing idea of God, as in Chris-
  	tian Science. 
  	    And the scientific ultimate of this God-idea must be,
24	will be, forever individual, incorporeal, and infinite, even
  	the reflection, "image and likeness," of the infinite God. 
  	    The right teacher of Christian Science lives the truth he
27	teaches. Preeminent among men, he virtually stands at
  	the head of all sanitary, civil, moral, and religious reform. 
  	Such a post of duty, unpierced by vanity, exalts a mortal
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Human Concept            71


 1	beyond human praise, or monuments which weigh dust,
  	and humbles him with the tax it raises on calamity to open
 3	the gates of heaven. It is not the forager on others' wis-
  	dom that God thus crowns, but he who is obedient to the
  	divine command, "Render to Caesar the things that are
 6	Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's." 
  	    Great temptations beset an ignorant or an unprincipled
  	mind-practice in opposition to the straight and narrow
 9	path of Christian Science. Promiscuous mental treat-
  	ment, without the consent or knowledge of the individual
  	treated, is an error of much magnitude. People unaware
12	of the indications of mental treatment, know not what is
  	affecting them, and thus may be robbed of their individual
  	rights, — freedom of choice and self-government. Who is
15	willing to be subjected to such an influence? Ask the un-
  	bridled mind-manipulator if he would consent to this; and
  	if not, then he is knowingly transgressing Christ's com-
18	mand. He who secretly manipulates mind without the
  	permission of man or God, is not dealing justly and
  	loving mercy, according to pure and undefiled religion. 
21	    Sinister and selfish motives entering into mental practice
  	are dangerous incentives; they proceed from false con-
  	victions and a fatal ignorance. These are the tares grow-
24	ing side by side with the wheat, that must be recognized,
  	and uprooted, before the wheat can be garnered and
  	Christian Science demonstrated. 
27	    Secret mental efforts to obtain help from one who is
  	unaware of this attempt, demoralizes the person who does
  	this, the same as other forms of stealing, and will end in
30	destroying health and morals. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- The Human Concept            72


 1	    In the practice of Christian Science one cannot impart
  	a mental influence that hazards another's happiness, nor
 3	interfere with the rights of the individual. To disregard
  	the welfare of others is contrary to the law of God; there-
  	fore it deteriorates one's ability to do good, to benefit
 6	himself and mankind. 
  	    The Psalmist vividly portrays the result of secret faults,
  	presumptuous sins, and self-deception, in these words:
 9	"How are they brought into desolation, as in a moment!  
  	They are utterly consumed with terrors."
 
                                                                                                     73



                                     PERSONALITY 

 1	    The immortal man being spiritual, individual, and
  	eternal, his mortal opposite must be material, cor-
 3	poreal, and temporal. Physical personality is finite; but
  	God is infinite. He is without materiality, without finite-
  	ness of form or Mind. 
 6	    Limitations are put off in proportion as the fleshly
  	nature disappears and man is found in the reflection of
  	Spirit. 
 9	    This great fact leads into profound depths. The mate-
  	rial human concept grew beautifully less as I floated into
  	more spiritual latitudes and purer realms of thought. 
12	    From that hour personal corporeality became less to
  	me than it is to people who fail to appreciate individual
  	character. I endeavored to lift thought above physical
15	personality, or selfhood in matter, to man's spiritual in-
  	dividuality in God, — in the true Mind, where sensible
  	evil is lost in supersensible good. This is the only way
18	whereby the false personality is laid off. 
  	    He who clings to personality, or perpetually warns you
  	of "personality," wrongs it, or terrifies people over it,
21	and is the sure victim of his own corporeality. Constantly
  	to scrutinize physical personality, or accuse people of being
  	unduly personal, is like the sick talking sickness. Such
24	errancy betrays a violent and egotistical personality,
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Personality                           74


 1	increases one's sense of corporeality, and begets a fear of
  	the senses and a perpetually egotistical sensibility. 
 3	    He who does this is ignorant of the meaning of the word
  	personality, and defines it by his own corpus sine pectore
  	(soulless body), and fails to distinguish the individual, or
 6	real man from the false sense of corporeality, or egotistic
  	self. 
  	    My own corporeal personality afflicteth me not wittingly;
 9	for I desire never to think of it, and it cannot think
  	of me.
 
                                                                                                     75



                            Plagiarism 

 1	    The various forms of book-borrowing without credit
  	spring from this ill-concealed question in mortal
 3	mind, Who shall be greatest? This error violates the
  	law given by Moses, it tramples upon Jesus' Sermon
  	on the Mount, it does violence to the ethics of Christian
 6	Science. 
  	    Why withhold my name, while appropriating my lan-
  	guage and ideas, but give credit when citing from the works
 9	of other authors? 
  	    Life and its ideals are inseparable, and one's writings
  	on ethics, and demonstration of Truth, are not, cannot be,
12	understood or taught by those who persistently misunder-
  	stand or misrepresent the author. Jesus said, "For there
  	is no man which shall do a miracle in my name, that can
15	lightly speak evil of me." 
  	    If one's spiritual ideal is comprehended and loved, the
  	borrower from it is embraced in the author's own mental
18	mood, and is therefore honest. The Science of Mind ex-
  	cludes opposites, and rests on unity. 
  	    It is proverbial that dishonesty retards spiritual growth
21	and strikes at the heart of Truth. If a student at Harvard
  	College has studied a textbook written by his teacher, is
  	he entitled, when he leaves the University, to write out as
24	his own the substance of this textbook? There is no war-
  	rant in common law and no permission in the gospel
 
   
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Plagiarism                            76


 1	for plagiarizing an author's ideas and their words. 
  	Christian Science is not copyrighted; nor would pro-
 3	tection by copyright be requisite, if mortals obeyed
  	God's law of manright. A student can write volumi-
  	nous works on Science without trespassing, if he writes
 6	honestly, and he cannot dishonestly compose Christian
  	Science. The Bible is not stolen, though it is cited,
  	and quoted deferentially. 
 9	    Thoughts touched with the Spirit and Word of Christian
  	Science gravitate naturally toward Truth. Therefore the
  	mind to which this Science was revealed must have risen
12	to the altitude which perceived a light beyond what others
  	saw. 
  	    The spiritually minded meet on the stairs which lead up
15	to spiritual love. This affection, so far from being per-
  	sonal worship, fulfils the law of Love which Paul enjoined
  	upon the Galatians. This is the Mind "which was also
18	in Christ Jesus," and knows no material limitations. It is
  	the unity of good and bond of perfectness. This just affec-
  	tion serves to constitute the Mind-healer a wonder-worker,
21	 — as of old, on the Pentecost Day, when the disciples were
  	of one accord. 
  	    He who gains the God-crowned summit of Christian
24	Science never abuses the corporeal personality, but up-
  	lifts it. He thinks of every one in his real quality, and
  	sees each mortal in an impersonal depict. 
27	    I have long remained silent on a growing evil in plagi-
  	arism; but if I do not insist upon the strictest observance
  	of moral law and order in Christian Scientists, I become
 
   
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Plagiarism                            77


 1	responsible, as a teacher, for laxity in discipline and law-
  	lessness in literature. Pope was right in saying, "An
 3	honest man's the noblest work of God;" and Ingersoll's
  	repartee has its moral: "An honest God's the noblest
  	work of man."
 
                                                                                                     78


                              ADMONITION 

 1	    The neophyte in Christian Science acts like a diseased
  	physique, — being too fast or too slow. He is in-
 3	clined to do either too much or too little. In healing and
  	teaching the student has not yet achieved the entire wis-
  	dom of Mind-practice. The textual explanation of this
 6	practice is complete in Science and Health; and scientific
  	practice makes perfect, for it is governed by its Principle,
  	and not by human opinions; but carnal and sinister
 9	motives, entering into this practice, will prevent the
  	demonstration of Christian Science. 
  	    I recommend students not to read so-called scientific
12	works, antagonistic to Christian Science, which advocate
  	materialistic systems; because such works and words be-
  	cloud the right sense of metaphysical Science. 
15	    The rules of Mind-healing are wholly Christlike and
  	spiritual. Therefore the adoption of a worldly policy or a
  	resort to subterfuge in the statement of the Science of
18	Mind-healing, or any name given to it other than Christian
  	Science, or an attempt to demonstrate the facts of this
  	Science other than is stated in Science and Health — is a
21	departure from the Science of Mind-healing. To becloud
  	mortals, or for yourself to hide from God, is to conspire
  	against the blessings otherwise conferred, against your
24	own success and final happiness, against the progress of
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Admonition                           79


 1	the human race as well as against honest metaphysical
  	theory and practice. 
 3	    Not by the hearing of the ear is spiritual truth learned
  	and loved; nor cometh this apprehension from the ex-
  	periences of others. We glean spiritual harvests from our
 6	own material losses. In this consuming heat false images
  	are effaced from the canvas of mortal mind; and thus does
  	the material pigment beneath fade into invisibility. 
 9	    The signs for the wayfarer in divine Science lie in meek-
  	ness, in unselfish motives and acts, in shuffling off scholastic
  	rhetoric, in ridding the thought of effete doctrines, in the
12	purification of the affections and desires. 
  	    Dishonesty, envy, and mad ambition are "lusts of the
  	flesh," which uproot the germs of growth in Science and
15	leave the inscrutable problem of being unsolved. Through
  	the channels of material sense, of worldly policy, pomp,
  	and pride, cometh no success in Truth. If beset with mis-
18	guided emotions, we shall be stranded on the quicksands
  	of worldly commotion, and practically come short of the
  	wisdom requisite for teaching and demonstrating the
21	victory over self and sin. 
  	    Be temperate in thought, word, and deed. Meekness
  	and temperance are the jewels of Love, set in wisdom. 
24	Restrain untempered zeal. "Learn to labor and to wait." 
  	Of old the children of Israel were saved by patient waiting. 
  	    "The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the
27	violent take it by force!" said Jesus. Therefore are
  	its spiritual gates not captured, nor its golden streets
  	invaded. 
30	    We recognize this kingdom, the reign of harmony
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Admonition                           80


 1	within us, by an unselfish affection or love, for this is the
  	pledge of divine good and the insignia of heaven. This
 3	also is proverbial, that though eternal justice be graciously
  	gentle, yet it may seem severe. 

  	               For whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth,
 6	               And scourgeth every son whom He receiveth. 

  	    As the poets in different languages have expressed it: — 

  	               Though the mills of God grind slowly,
 9	                 Yet they grind exceeding small;
  	               Though with patience He stands waiting,
  	                 With exactness grinds He all. 

12	    Though the divine rebuke is effectual to the pulling
  	down of sin's strongholds, it may stir the human heart to
  	resist Truth, before this heart becomes obediently recep-
15	tive of the heavenly discipline. If the Christian Scientist
  	recognize the mingled sternness and gentleness which
  	permeate justice and Love, he will not scorn the timely re-
18	proof, but will so absorb it that this warning will be within
  	him a spring, welling up into unceasing spiritual rise and
  	progress. Patience and obedience win the golden scholar-
21	ship of experimental tuition. 
  	    The kindly shepherd of the East carries his lambs in his
  	arms to the sheepcot, but the older sheep pass into the fold
24	under his compelling rod. He who sees the door and turns
  	away from it, is guilty, while innocence strayeth yearningly. 
  	    There are no greater miracles known to earth than per-
27	fection and an unbroken friendship. We love our friends,
  	but ofttimes we lose them in proportion to our affection. 
  	The sacrifices made for others are not infrequently met by
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Admonition                            81


 1	envy, ingratitude, and enmity, which smite the heart and
  	threaten to paralyze its beneficence. The unavailing tear
 3	is shed both for the living and the dead. 
  	    Nothing except sin, in the students themselves, can
  	separate them from me. Therefore we should guard
 6	thought and action, keeping them in accord with Christ,
  	and our friendship will surely continue. 
  	    The letter of the law of God, separated from its spirit,
 9	tends to demoralize mortals, and must be corrected by a
  	diviner sense of liberty and light. The spirit of Truth ex-
  	tinguishes false thinking, feeling, and acting; and falsity
12	must thus decay, ere spiritual sense, affectional conscious-
  	ness, and genuine goodness become so apparent as to be
  	well understood. 
15	    After the supreme advent of Truth in the heart, there
  	comes an overwhelming sense of error's vacuity, of the
  	blunders which arise from wrong apprehension. The en-
18	lightened heart loathes error, and casts it aside; or else
  	that heart is consciously untrue to the light, faithless to
  	itself and to others, and so sinks into deeper darkness. 
21	Said Jesus: "If the light that is in thee be darkness, how
  	great is that darkness!" and Shakespeare puts this pious
  	counsel into a father's mouth: — 

24	               This above all:  To thine own self be true;
  	               And it must follow, as the night the day,
  	               Thou canst not then be false to any man. 


27	    A realization of the shifting scenes of human happiness,
  	and of the frailty of mortal anticipations, — such as first
  	led me to the feet of Christian Science, — seems to be requi-
30	site at every stage of advancement. Though our first les-
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Admonition                            82


 1	sons are changed, modified, broadened, yet their core is
  	constantly renewed; as the law of the chord remains
 3	unchanged, whether we are dealing with a simple Latour
  	exercise or with the vast Wagner Trilogy. 
  	    A general rule is, that my students should not allow their
 6	movements to be controlled by other students, even if they
  	are teachers and practitioners of the same blessed faith. 
  	The exception to this rule should be very rare. 
 9	    The widest power and strongest growth have always
  	been attained by those loyal students who rest on divine
  	Principle for guidance, not on themselves; and who locate
12	permanently in one section, and adhere to the orderly
  	methods herein delineated. 
  	    At this period my students should locate in large cities,
15	in order to do the greatest good to the greatest number, and
  	therein abide. The population of our principal cities is
  	ample to supply many practitioners, teachers, and preachers
18	with work. This fact interferes in no way with the pros-
  	perity of each worker; rather does it represent an accumu-
  	lation of power on his side which promotes the ease and
21	welfare of the workers. Their liberated capacities of mind
  	enable Christian Scientists to consummate much good or
  	else evil; therefore their examples either excel or fall short
24	of other religionists; and they must be found dwelling
  	together in harmony, if even they compete with ecclesias-
  	tical fellowship and friendship. 
27	    It is often asked which revision of Science and Health is
  	the best. The arrangement of my last revision, in 1890,
  	makes the subject-matter clearer than any previous edition,
30	and it is therefore better adapted to spiritualize thought
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Admonition                            83


 1	and elucidate scientific healing and teaching. It has
  	already been proven that this volume is accomplishing the
 3	divine purpose to a remarkable degree. The wise Chris-
  	tian Scientist will commend students and patients to the
  	teachings of this book, and the healing efficacy thereof,
 6	rather than try to centre their interest on himself. 
  	    Students whom I have taught are seldom benefited by
  	the teachings of other students, for scientific foundations
 9	are already laid in their minds which ought not to be tam-
  	pered with. Also, they are prepared to receive the infinite
  	instructions afforded by the Bible and my books, which
12	mislead no one and are their best guides. 
  	    The student may mistake in his conception of Truth, and
  	this error, in an honest heart, is sure to be corrected. But
15	if he misinterprets the text to his pupils, and communicates,
  	even unintentionally, his misconception of Truth, there-
  	after he will find it more difficult to rekindle his own light
18	or to enlighten them. Hence, as a rule, the student should
  	explain only Recapitulation, the chapter for the class-room,
  	and leave Science and Health to God's daily interpretation. 
21	    Christian Scientists should take their textbook into the
  	schoolroom the same as other teachers; they should ask
  	questions from it, and be answered according to it, — occa-
24	sionally reading aloud from the book to corroborate what
  	they teach. It is also highly important that their pupils
  	study each lesson before the recitation. 
27	    That these essential points are ever omitted, is anoma-
  	lous, when we consider the necessity of thoroughly under-
  	standing Science, and the present liability of deviating
30	from absolute Christian Science. 
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Admonition                            84


 1	    Centuries will intervene before the statement of the inex-
  	haustible topics of Science and Health is sufficiently under-
 3	stood to be fully demonstrated. 
  	    The teacher himself should continue to study this text-
  	book, and to spiritualize his own thoughts and human life
 6	from this open fount of Truth and Love. 
  	    He who sees clearly and enlightens other minds most
  	readily, keeps his own lamp trimmed and burning. 
 9	Throughout his entire explanations he strictly adheres to
  	the teachings in the chapter on Recapitulation. When
  	closing the class, each member should own a copy of
12	Science and Health, and continue to study and assimilate
  	this inexhaustible subject — Christian Science. 
  	    The opinions of men cannot be substituted for God's
15	revelation. In times past, arrogant pride, in attempting to
  	steady the ark of Truth, obscured even the power and
  	glory of the Scriptures, — to which Science and Health is
18	the Key. 
  	    That teacher does most for his students who divests him-
  	self most of pride and self, and by reason thereof is able to
21	empty his students' minds of error, that they may be filled
  	with Truth. Thus doing, posterity will call him blessed,
  	and the tired tongue of history be enriched. 
24	    The less the teacher personally controls other minds, and
  	the more he trusts them to the divine Truth and Love, the
  	better it will be for both teacher and student. 
27	    A teacher should take charge only of his own pupils and
  	patients, and of those who voluntarily place themselves
  	under his direction; he should avoid leaving his own regu-
30	lar institute or place of labor, or expending his labor where
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Admonition                           85


 1	there are other teachers who should be specially responsible
  	for doing their own work well. 
 3	    Teachers of Christian Science will find it advisable to
  	band together their students into associations, to continue
  	the organization of churches, and at present they can
 6	employ any other organic operative method that may
  	commend itself as useful to the Cause and beneficial to
  	mankind. 
 9	    Of this also rest assured, that books and teaching are but
  	a ladder let down from the heaven of Truth and Love, upon
  	which angelic thoughts ascend and descend, bearing on
12	their pinions of light the Christ-spirit. 
  	    Guard yourselves against the subtly hidden suggestion
  	that the Son of man will be glorified, or humanity benefited,
15	by any deviation from the order prescribed by supernal
  	grace. Seek to occupy no position whereto you do not feel
  	that God ordains you. Never forsake your post without
18	due deliberation and light, but always wait for God's finger
  	to point the way. The loyal Christian Scientist is incapable
  	alike of abusing the practice of Mind-healing or of healing
21	on a material basis. 
  	    The tempter is vigilant, awaiting only an opportunity
  	to divide the ranks of Christian Science and scatter the
24	sheep abroad; but "if God be for us, who can be against
  	us?" The Cause, our Cause, is highly prosperous, rapidly
  	spreading over the globe; and the morrow will crown the
27	effort of to-day with a diadem of gems from the New
  	Jerusalem.
 
                                                                                                     86


                              EXEMPLIFICATION 

 1	    To energize wholesome spiritual warfare, to rebuke
  	vainglory, to offset boastful emptiness, to crown
 3	patient toil, and rejoice in the spirit and power of Christian
  	Science, we must ourselves be true. There is but one way
  	of doing good, and that is to do it! There is but one way of
 6	being good, and that is to be good! 
  	    Art thou still unacquainted with thyself? Then be in-
  	troduced to this self. "Know thyself!" as said the classic
 9	Grecian motto. Note well the falsity of this mortal self! 
  	Behold its vileness, and remember this poverty-stricken
  	"stranger that is within thy gates." Cleanse every stain
12	from this wanderer's soiled garments, wipe the dust from
  	his feet and the tears from his eyes, that you may behold
  	the real man, the fellow-saint of a holy household. There
15	should be no blot on the escutcheon of our Christliness
  	when we offer our gift upon the altar. 
  	    A student desiring growth in the knowledge of Truth,
18	can and will obtain it by taking up his cross and following
  	Truth. If he does this not, and another one undertakes to
  	carry his burden and do his work, the duty will not be
21	accomplished. No one can save himself without God's
  	help, and God will help each man who performs his own
  	part. After this manner and in no other way is every
24	man cared for and blessed. To the unwise helper our
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Exemplification                     87


 1	Master said, "Follow me; and let the dead bury their
  	dead." 
 3	    The poet's line, "Order is heaven's first law," is so eter-
  	nally true, so axiomatic, that it has become a truism; and
  	its wisdom is as obvious in religion and scholarship as in
 6	astronomy or mathematics. 
  	    Experience has taught me that the rules of Christian
  	Science can be far more thoroughly and readily acquired
 9	by regularly settled and systematic workers, than by un-
  	settled and spasmodic efforts. Genuine Christian Scien-
  	tists are, or should be, the most systematic and law-abiding
12	people on earth, because their religion demands implicit
  	adherence to fixed rules, in the orderly demonstration
  	thereof. Let some of these rules be here stated. 
15	    First: Christian Scientists are to "heal the sick" as the
  	Master commanded. 
  	    In so doing they must follow the divine order as pre-
18	scribed by Jesus, — never, in any way, to trespass upon
  	the rights of their neighbors, but to obey the celestial in-
  	junction, "Whatsoever ye would that men should do to
21	you, do ye even so to them." 
  	    In this orderly, scientific dispensation healers become a
  	law unto themselves. They feel their own burdens less,
24	and can therefore bear the weight of others' burdens, since
  	it is only through the lens of their unselfishness that the
  	sunshine of Truth beams with such efficacy as to dissolve
27	error. 
  	    It is already understood that Christian Scientists will
  	not receive a patient who is under the care of a regular
30	physician, until he has done with the case and different aid
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Exemplification                     88


 1	is sought. The same courtesy should be observed in the
  	professional intercourse of Christian Science healers with
 3	one another. 
  	    Second: Another command of the Christ, his prime
  	command, was that his followers should "raise the dead." 
 6	He lifted his own body from the sepulchre. In him, Truth
  	called the physical man from the tomb to health, and the
  	so-called dead forthwith emerged into a higher manifesta-
 9	tion of Life. 
  	    The spiritual significance of this command, "Raise the
  	dead," most concerns mankind. It implies such an eleva-
12	tion of the understanding as will enable thought to appre-
  	hend the living beauty of Love, its practicality, its divine
  	energies, its health-giving and life-bestowing qualities, — 
15	yea, its power to demonstrate immortality. This end Jesus
  	achieved, both by example and precept. 
  	    Third: This leads inevitably to a consideration of an-
18	other part of Christian Science work, — a part which con-
  	cerns us intimately, — preaching the gospel. 
  	    This evangelistic duty should not be so warped as to
21	signify that we must or may go, uninvited, to work in other
  	vineyards than our own. One would, or should, blush to
  	enter unasked another's pulpit, and preach without the
24	consent of the stated occupant of that pulpit. The Lord's
  	command means this, that we should adopt the spirit of
  	the Saviour's ministry, and abide in such a spiritual atti-
27	tude as will draw men unto us. Itinerancy should not be
  	allowed to clip the wings of divine Science. Mind demon-
  	strates omnipresence and omnipotence, but Mind revolves
30	on a spiritual axis, and its power is displayed and its pres-
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Exemplification                     89


 1	ence felt in eternal stillness and immovable Love. The
  	divine potency of this spiritual mode of Mind, and the hin-
 3	drance opposed to it by material motion, is proven beyond
  	a doubt in the practice of Mind-healing. 
  	    In those days preaching and teaching were substantially
 6	one. There was no church preaching, in the modern sense
  	of the term. Men assembled in the one temple (at Jeru-
  	salem) for sacrificial ceremonies, not for sermons. Into
 9	the synagogues, scattered about in cities and villages, they
  	went for liturgical worship, and instruction in the Mosaic
  	law. If one worshipper preached to the others, he did so
12	informally, and because he was bidden to this privileged
  	duty at that particular moment. It was the custom to pay
  	this hortatory compliment to a stranger, or to a member
15	who had been away from the neighborhood; as Jesus was
  	once asked to exhort, when he had been some time absent
  	from Nazareth but once again entered the synagogue which
18	he had frequented in childhood. 
  	    Jesus' method was to instruct his own students; and he
  	watched and guarded them unto the end, even according
21	to his promise, "Lo, I am with you alway!" Nowhere in
  	the four Gospels will Christian Scientists find any prece-
  	dent for employing another student to take charge of
24	their students, or for neglecting their own students, in
  	order to enlarge their sphere of action. 
  	    Above all, trespass not intentionally upon other people's
27	thoughts, by endeavoring to influence other minds to any
  	action not first made known to them or sought by them. 
  	Corporeal and selfish influence is human, fallible, and tem-
30	porary; but incorporeal impulsion is divine, infallible, and
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Exemplification                     90


 1	eternal. The student should be most careful not to thrust
  	aside Science, and shade God's window which lets in light,
 3	or seek to stand in God's stead. 
  	    Does the faithful shepherd forsake the lambs, — retain-
  	ing his salary for tending the home flock while he is serving
 6	another fold? There is no evidence to show that Jesus
  	ever entered the towns whither he sent his disciples; no
  	evidence that he there taught a few hungry ones, and then
 9	left them to starve or to stray. To these selected ones (like
  	"the elect lady" to whom St. John addressed one of his
  	epistles) he gave personal instruction, and gave in plain
12	words, until they were able to fulfil his behest and depart
  	on their united pilgrimages. This he did, even though
  	one of the twelve whom he kept near himself betrayed
15	him, and others forsook him. 
  	    The true mother never willingly neglects her children
  	in their early and sacred hours, consigning them to the care
18	of nurse or stranger. Who can feel and comprehend the
  	needs of her babe like the ardent mother? What other
  	heart yearns with her solicitude, endures with her patience,
21	waits with her hope, and labors with her love, to promote
  	the welfare and happiness of her children? Thus must the
  	Mother in Israel give all her hours to those first sacred
24	tasks, till her children can walk steadfastly in wisdom's
  	ways. 
  	    One of my students wrote to me: "I believe the proper
27	thing for us to do is to follow, as nearly as we can, in the
  	path you have pursued!" It is gladdening to find, in such
  	a student, one of the children of light. It is safe to leave
30	with God the government of man. He appoints and He
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Exemplification                     91


 1	anoints His Truth-bearers, and God is their sure defense
  	and refuge. 
 3	    The parable of "the prodigal son" is rightly called "the
  	pearl of parables," and our Master's greatest utterance may
  	well be called "the diamond sermon." No purer and more
 6	exalted teachings ever fell upon human ears than those con-
  	tained in what is commonly known as the Sermon on the
  	Mount, — though this name has been given it by compilers
 9	and translators of the Bible, and not by the Master him-
  	self or by the Scripture authors. Indeed, this title really
  	indicates more the Master's mood, than the material
12	locality. 
  	    Where did Jesus deliver this great lesson — or, rather,
  	this series of great lessons — on humanity and divinity? 
15	On a hillside, near the sloping shores of the Lake of Gali-
  	lee, where he spake primarily to his immediate disciples. 
  	    In this simplicity, and with such fidelity, we see Jesus
18	ministering to the spiritual needs of all who placed them-
  	selves under his care, always leading them into the divine
  	order, under the sway of his own perfect understanding. 
21	His power over others was spiritual, not corporeal. To the
  	students whom he had chosen, his immortal teaching was
  	the bread of Life. When he was with them, a fishing-boat
24	became a sanctuary, and the solitude was peopled with
  	holy messages from the All-Father. The grove became
  	his class-room, and nature's haunts were the Messiah's
27	university. 
  	    What has this hillside priest, this seaside teacher, done
  	for the human race? Ask, rather, what has he not done. 
30	His holy humility, unworldliness, and self-abandonment
  
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Exemplification                     92


1	wrought infinite results. The method of his religion was
  	not too simple to be sublime, nor was his power so exalted
 3	as to be unavailable for the needs of suffering mortals,
  	whose wounds he healed by Truth and Love. 
  	    His order of ministration was "first the blade, then the
 6	ear, after that the full corn in the ear." May we unloose
  	the latchets of his Christliness, inherit his legacy of love,
  	and reach the fruition of his promise: "If ye abide in me,
 9	and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and
  	it shall be done unto you."
 
                                                                                                     93


                                          WAYMARKS 

 1	    In the first century of the Christian era Jesus went about
  	doing good. The evangelists of those days wandered
 3	about. Christ, or the spiritual idea, appeared to human
  	consciousness as the man Jesus. At the present epoch
  	the human concept of Christ is based on the incorporeal
 6	divine Principle of man, and Science has elevated this idea
  	and established its rules in consonance with their Principle. 
  	Hear this saying of our Master, "And I, if I be lifted up
 9	from the earth, will draw all men unto me." 
  	    The ideal of God is no longer impersonated as a waif or
  	wanderer; and Truth is not fragmentary, disconnected, un-
12	systematic, but concentrated and immovably fixed in Princi-
  	ple. The best spiritual type of Christly method for uplifting
  	human thought and imparting divine Truth, is stationary
15	power, stillness, and strength; and when this spiritual ideal
  	is made our own, it becomes the model for human action. 
  	    St. Paul said to the Athenians, "For in Him we live,
18	and move, and have our being." This statement is in sub-
  	stance identical with my own: "There is no life, truth,
  	substance, nor intelligence in matter." It is quite clear
21	that as yet this grandest verity has not been fully demon-
  	strated, but it is nevertheless true. If Christian Science
  	reiterates St. Paul's teaching, we, as Christian Scientists,
24	should give to the world convincing proof of the validity of
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Waymarks                            94


 1	this scientific statement of being. Having perceived, in
  	advance of others, this scientific fact, we owe to ourselves
 3	and to the world a struggle for its demonstration. 
  	    At some period and in some way the conclusion must be
  	met that whatsoever seems true, and yet contradicts divine
 6	Science and St. Paul's text, must be and is false; and that
  	whatsoever seems to be good, and yet errs, though ac-
  	knowledging the true way, is really evil. 
 9	    As dross is separated from gold, so Christ's baptism of
  	fire, his purification through suffering, consumes whatso-
  	ever is of sin. Therefore this purgation of divine mercy,
12	destroying all error, leaves no flesh, no matter, to the mental
  	consciousness. 
  	    When all fleshly belief is annihilated, and every spot and
15	blemish on the disk of consciousness is removed, then, and
  	not till then, will immortal Truth be found true, and scien-
  	tific teaching, preaching, and practice be essentially one. 
18	"Happy is he that condemneth not himself in that thing
  	which he alloweth. . . . for whatsoever is not of faith is
  	sin."  (Romans xiv. 22, 23.) 
21	    There is no "lo here! or lo there!" in divine Science;
  	its manifestation must be "the same yesterday, and
  	to-day, and forever," since Science is eternally one, and
24	unchanging, in Principle, rule, and demonstration. 
  	    I am persuaded that only by the modesty and distin-
  	guishing affection illustrated in Jesus' career, can Chris-
27	tian Scientists aid the establishment of Christ's kingdom
  	on the earth. In the first century of the Christian era Jesus'
  	teachings bore much fruit, and the Father was glorified
30	therein. In this period and the forthcoming centuries,
 
  
  Retrospection and Introspection --- Waymarks                            95


 1	watered by dews of divine Science, this "tree of life" will
  	blossom into greater freedom, and its leaves will be "for
 3	the healing of the nations." 

  	               Ask God to give thee skill
  	                   In comfort's art:
 6	               That thou may'st consecrated be
  	                   And set apart
  	                 Unto a life of sympathy.  
 9	               For heavy is the weight of ill
  	                   In every heart;
  	               And comforters are needed much
12	                   Of Christlike touch.  
  	                                                   — A. E. HAMILTON

CHRIST AND
CHRISTMAS
 
   
   CHRIST AND CHRISTMAS
  
                                           A POEM
	        ...                                   



                                                                                                 BY
                              MARY BAKER EDDY

                       AUTHOR OF “SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES”
                                                                       AND OTHER WORKS











                                                                                     Published by The
                                            Trustees under the Will of Mary Baker G. Eddy
                                                                      BOSTON, U.S.A.







                                                                 Authorized Literature of
                                                    The First Church of Christ, Scientist
                                                               In Boston, Massachusetts
       





                                          Copyright, 1897
                                    By REV. MARY BAKER G. EDDY

                                                                         Copyright Renewed. 1921


                                                                                         ----------------


                                                                                All rights reserved




                                                                               --------------------------------------------------------------------
                                                                               PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA







                                                                       





                               
                               CHRIST AND
                               CHRISTMAS
 





              FAST circling on, from zone to zone, — 
  	                                 Bright, blest, afar, — 
	                                    O'er the grim night of chaos shone
	                                    One lone, brave star.
 

     
   








          



                                                                    STAR OF BETHLEHEM

                                      




                                      IN tender mercy, Spirit sped
	                                        A loyal ray
  	                                 To rouse the living, wake the dead,
  	                                       And point the Way —  

	                                 The Christ-idea, God anoints — 
  	                                         Of Truth and Life;
  	                                The Way in Science He appoints,
	                                       That stills all strife. 








              


                                                                       CHRIST HEALING






  	
  	      




                                       WHAT the Beloved knew and taught,
  	                                            Science repeats,
	                                  Through understanding, dearly sought,
  	                                          With fierce heart-beats; 

  	














              
 

                                                                   SEEKING AND FINDING





                                    THUS Christ, eternal and divine,
	                                         To celebrate
  	                               As Truth demands, — this living Vine
  	                                        Ye demonstrate. 

  
                          For heaven's Christus, earthly Eves,
  	                                       By Adam bid,
  	                              Make merriment on Christmas eves,
                                O'er babe and crib. 










   




                  


                                                                              CHRISTMAS EVE








                                       YET wherefore signalize the birth
  	                                            Of him ne'er born? 
	                                  What can rehearse the glorious worth
  	                                           Of his high morn? 


















                 


                                                                  CHRISTMAS MORN





                                      CHRIST was not crucified — that doom
	                                           Was Jesus' part;
  	                                 For Sharon's rose must bud and bloom
  	                                          In human heart. * 

	                                Forever present, bounteous, free,
  	                                    Christ comes in gloom;
  	                               And aye, with grace towards you and me,
	                                   For health makes room. 

                                                         * “God was manifest in the flesh.”  --- St. Paul.










              

                                                         CHRISTIAN SCIENCE HEALING









              

                                     THUS olden faith's pale star now blends
  	                                          In seven-hued white! 
	                                 Life, without birth and without end,
  	                                         Emitting light! 



















              


               I THANK THEE O FATHER, LORD OF HEAVEN AND EARTH, BECAUSE THOU HAST HID THESE THINGS FROM THE WISE
                                                         AND PRUDENT, AND HAST REVEALED THEM UNTO BABES. ---- Christ Jesus








                                      THE Way, the Truth, the Life — His word — 
	                                         Are here, and now
  	                                 Christ's silent healing, heaven heard,
  	                                        Crowns the pale brow. 



















                


                                                            TREATING THE SICK



	 


                                      FOR Christian Science brings to view
  	                                      The great I Am, — 
  	                                  Omniscient power, — gleaming through
	                                      Mind, mother, man. 

  	                                 As in blest Palestina's hour,
  	                                      So in our age,
	                                'T is the same hand unfolds His power,
  	                                     And writes the page. 

  	 
  	 


                 
 
                                                                          CHRISTIAN UNITY




 

 	
  	                                  TO-DAY, as oft, away from sin
	                                            Christ summons thee! 
  	                                 Truth pleads to-night:  Just take Me in! 
  	                                          No mass for Me! 











              


                                                                      THUTH versus ERROR


 







                                     NO blight, no broken wing, no moan,
  	                                          Truth's fane can dim;
  	                                 Eternal swells Christ's music-tone,
	                                          In heaven's hymn. 

  	






  



     

                                                                      THE WAY





                                

                                  POEM AND
                                   GLOSSARY









                                            

                                    CHRIST AND CHRISTMAS

	             1.     Fast circling on, from zone to zone, —                          8.   Christ was not crucified --- that doom 
  	                       Bright, blest, afar, —                                                              Was Jesus’ part;
	                     O'er the grim night of chaos shone                                       For Sharon’s rose must bud and bloom
  	                        One lone, brave star.                                                              In human heart. *

                     2.    In tender mercy, Spirit sped                                            9.    Forever present, bounteous, free,
  	                        A loyal ray                                                                             Christ comes in gloom;
  	                    To rouse the living, wake the dead,                                       And aye, with grace towards you and me,
	                       And point the Way —                                                              For health makes room. 
            
                     3.    The Christ-idea, God anoints —                                   10.   Thus olden faith's pale star now blends
 	                        Of Truth and Life;                                                                  In seven-hued white! 
   	                     The Way in Science He appoints,                                         Life, without birth and without end,
	                       That stills all strife.                                                                 Emitting light! 

                     4.    What the Beloved knew and taught,                             11.    The Way, the Truth, the Life — His word —
  	                        Science repeats,                                                                     Are here, and now
	                     Through understanding, dearly sought,                                Christ's silent healing, heaven heard,
     	                        With fierce heart-beats;                                                         Crowns the pale brow. 

                     5.    Thus Christ, eternal and divine,                                    12.     For Christian Science brings to view
	                        To celebrate                                                                            The great I Am, — 
  	                     As Truth demands, — this living Vine                                Omniscient power, — gleaming through
  	                        Ye demonstrate.                                                                     Mind, mother, man. 

                     6.     For heaven's Christus, earthly Eves,                            13.     As in blest Palestina's hour,
  	                        By Adam bid,                                                                          So in our age,
  	                     Make merriment on Christmas eves,                                     'T is the same hand unfolds His power,
	                        O'er babe and crib.                                                                  And writes the page. 

  	           7.    Yet wherefore signalize the birth                                 14.    To-day, as oft, away from sin
  	                          Of him ne'er born?                                                                Christ summons thee! 
	                     What can rehearse the glorious worth                                   Truth pleads to-night:  Just take Me in! 
  	                        Of his high morn?                                                                   No mass for Me! 
     
                                                                       15.   No blight, no broken wing, no moan,
  	                                                                             Truth's fane can dim;
  	                                                                       Eternal swells Christ's music-tone,
	                                                                              In heaven's hymn. 

                                                         * “God was manifest in the flesh.” --- St. Paul.
	                                                         GLOSSARY 
  	                       These Scriptural texts are the basis of the sentiments in the verses, whereto their number corresponds. 

  	VERSE 

  	    1.     I am the root and the offspring of David, and the bright and morning star. — Christ Jesus. 

  	    2.    Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall 
                     hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live. — Christ Jesus. 

  	    3.    The people that walked in darkness have seen a great light: they that dwell in 
                     the land of the shadow of death, upon them hath the light shined. — Isaiah. 

  	    4.    But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things
                     shall be added unto you. — Christ Jesus. 

	    5.    The tabret, and pipe, and wine, are in their feasts:  but they regard not the work
                      of the Lord, neither consider the operation of His hands. — Isaiah. 

	    6.    Man that is born of a woman is of few days, and full of trouble. — Job. 

  	    7.    Before Abraham was, I am. — Christ Jesus. 

	    8.    If Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit [God-likeness] 
                     is life because of righteousness. — St. Paul. 

	    9.    But such as I have give I thee:  In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk. — St. Peter. 

  	   10.   Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; 
                      but made like unto the Son of God. — St. Paul. 

  	   11.    Heal the sick. — Christ Jesus. 

	   12. For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, 
  	               and mother. — Christ Jesus. 

	   13.    And there shall be one fold, and one shepherd. — Christ Jesus. 

  	   14.    Behold, I stand at the door, and knock:  if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him,
	              and will sup with him, and he with me. — Christ Jesus. 

  	    15.    And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die.  — Christ Jesus. 
	  










                                     AND he that overcometh, and keepeth my
  	                                         works unto the end, to him will I give
	                                 power over the nations:
  	                                       And I will give him the MORNING STAR. 
  	                                                                                                                                         — Christ Jesus. 

	            



























                              MARY BAKER EDDY
  	                                                                                     AND
	                                                         JAMES F. GILMAN
  	                                                                                 ARTISTS

         Pulpit and Press 

  	            DEDICATORY SERMON 

  	                BY REV. MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	Fir...st Pastor of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, Boston, Mass. 
  	                              Delivered January 6, 1895 

 1	    TEXT:  They shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of Thy
  	house; and Thou shalt make them drink of the river of Thy pleasures. 
 3	 — PSALMS xxxvi. 8. 

  	    A new year is a nursling, a babe of time, a prophecy
  	and promise clad in white raiment, kissed — and
 6	encumbered with greetings — redolent with grief and
  	gratitude. 
  	    An old year is time's adult, and 1893 was a distinguished
 9	character, notable for good and evil. Time past and time
  	present, both, may pain us, but time improved is elo-
  	quent in God's praise. For due refreshment garner the
12	memory of 1894; for if wiser by reason of its large lessons,
  	and records deeply engraven, great is the value thereof. 

  	                              Pass on, returnless year! 
15	             The path behind thee is with glory crowned;
  	             This spot whereon thou troddest was holy ground;
  	                            Pass proudly to thy bier! 


18	    To-day, being with you in spirit, what need that I should
  	be present in propria persona? Were I present, methinks
?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                          2


 1	I should be much like the Queen of Sheba, when she saw
  	the house Solomon had erected. In the expressive language
 3	of Holy Writ, "There was no more spirit in her;" and
  	she said, "Behold, the half was not told me:  thy wisdom
  	and prosperity exceedeth the fame which I heard." Both
 6	without and within, the spirit of beauty dominates The
  	Mother Church, from its mosaic flooring to the soft shim-
  	mer of its starlit dome. 
 9	    Nevertheless, there is a thought higher and deeper than
  	the edifice. Material light and shade are temporal, not
  	eternal. Turning the attention from sublunary views,
12	however enchanting, think for a moment with me of the
  	house wherewith "they shall be abundantly satisfied," — 
  	even the "house not made with hands, eternal in the
15	heavens." With the mind's eye glance at the direful
  	scenes of the war between China and Japan. Imagine
  	yourselves in a poorly barricaded fort, fiercely besieged
18	by the enemy. Would you rush forth single-handed to
  	combat the foe? Nay, would you not rather strengthen
  	your citadel by every means in your power, and remain
21	within the walls for its defense? Likewise should we do
  	as metaphysicians and Christian Scientists. The real
  	house in which "we live, and move, and have our being"
24	is Spirit, God, the eternal harmony of infinite Soul. The
  	enemy we confront would overthrow this sublime fortress,
  	and it behooves us to defend our heritage. 
27	    How can we do this Christianly scientific work? By
  	intrenching ourselves in the knowledge that our true
  	temple is no human fabrication, but the superstructure
30	of Truth, reared on the foundation of Love, and pinnacled
?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                          3


 1	in Life. Such being its nature, how can our godly temple
  	possibly be demolished, or even disturbed? Can eternity
 3	end? Can Life die? Can Truth be uncertain? Can
  	Love be less than boundless? Referring to this temple,
  	our Master said: "Destroy this temple, and in three days
 6	I will raise it up." He also said: "The kingdom of God
  	is within you." Know, then, that you possess sovereign
  	power to think and act rightly, and that nothing can dis-
 9	possess you of this heritage and trespass on Love. If you
  	maintain this position, who or what can cause you to sin
  	or suffer? Our surety is in our confidence that we are
12	indeed dwellers in Truth and Love, man's eternal mansion. 
  	Such a heavenly assurance ends all warfare, and bids tu-
  	mult cease, for the good fight we have waged is over, and
15	divine Love gives us the true sense of victory. "They
  	shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of Thy house;
  	and Thou shalt make them drink of the river of Thy
18	pleasures." No longer are we of the church militant, but
  	of the church triumphant; and with Job of old we ex-
  	claim, "Yet in my flesh shall I see God." The river of
21	His pleasures is a tributary of divine Love, whose living
  	waters have their source in God, and flow into everlasting
  	Life. We drink of this river when all human desires are
24	quenched, satisfied with what is pleasing to the divine
  	Mind. 
  	    Perchance some one of you may say, "The evidence of
27	spiritual verity in me is so small that I am afraid.  I feel
  	so far from victory over the flesh that to reach out for a
  	present realization of my hope savors of temerity.  Be-
30	cause of my own unfitness for such a spiritual animus my
?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                          4


 1	strength is naught and my faith fails." O thou "weak
  	and infirm of purpose." Jesus said, "Be not afraid"! 

 3	     "What if the little rain should say,
  	        'So small a drop as I
  	      Can ne'er refresh a drooping earth,
 6	         I'll tarry in the sky.'" 


  	    Is not a man metaphysically and mathematically num-
  	ber one, a unit, and therefore whole number, governed
 9	and protected by his divine Principle, God? You have
  	simply to preserve a scientific, positive sense of unity with
  	your divine source, and daily demonstrate this. Then you
12	will find that one is as important a factor as duodecillions
  	in being and doing right, and thus demonstrating deific
  	Principle. A dewdrop reflects the sun. Each of Christ's
15	little ones reflects the infinite One, and therefore is the
  	seer's declaration true, that "one on God's side is a
  	majority." 
18	    A single drop of water may help to hide the stars, or
  	crown the tree with blossoms. 
  	    Who lives in good, lives also in God, — lives in all Life,
21	through all space. His is an individual kingdom, his dia-
  	dem a crown of crowns. His existence is deathless, for-
  	ever unfolding its eternal Principle. Wait patiently on
24	illimitable Love, the lord and giver of Life. Reflect this
  	Life, and with it cometh the full power of being. "They
  	shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of Thy
27	house." 
  	    In 1893 the World's Parliament of Religions, held in
  	Chicago, used, in all its public sessions, my form of prayer
?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                          5


 1	since 1866; and one of the very clergymen who had pub-
  	licly proclaimed me "the prayerless Mrs. Eddy," offered
 3	his audible adoration in the words I use, besides listening
  	to an address on Christian Science from my pen, read by
  	Judge S. J. Hanna, in that unique assembly. 
 6	    When the light of one friendship after another passes
  	from earth to heaven, we kindle in place thereof the glow
  	of some deathless reality. Memory, faithful to goodness,
 9	holds in her secret chambers those characters of holiest
  	sort, bravest to endure, firmest to suffer, soonest to re-
  	nounce. Such was the founder of the Concord School of
12	Philosophy — the late A. Bronson Alcott. 
  	    After the publication of "Science and Health with Key
  	to the Scriptures," his athletic mind, scholarly and serene,
15	was the first to bedew my hope with a drop of humanity. 
  	When the press and pulpit cannonaded this book, he
  	introduced himself to its author by saying, "I have come
18	to comfort you." Then eloquently paraphrasing it, and
  	prophesying its prosperity, his conversation with a beauty
  	all its own reassured me. That prophecy is fulfilled. 
21	    This book, in 1895, is in its ninety-first edition of one
  	thousand copies. It is in the public libraries of the prin-
  	cipal cities, colleges, and universities of America; also
24	the same in Great Britain, France, Germany, Russia,
  	Italy, Greece, Japan, India, and China; in the Oxford
  	University and the Victoria Institute, England; in the
27	Academy of Greece, and the Vatican at Rome. 
  	    This book is the leaven fermenting religion; it is
  	palpably working in the sermons, Sunday Schools, and
30	literature of our and other lands. This spiritual chemi-
?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                          6


 1	calization is the upheaval produced when Truth is neutral-
  	izing error and impurities are passing off. And it will
 3	continue till the antithesis of Christianity, engendering the
  	limited forms of a national or tyrannical religion, yields to
  	the church established by the Nazarene Prophet and main-
 6	tained on the spiritual foundation of Christ's healing. 
  	    Good, the Anglo-Saxon term for God, unites Science to
  	Christianity. It presents to the understanding, not matter,
 9	but Mind; not the deified drug, but the goodness of God — 
  	healing and saving mankind. 
  	    The author of "Marriage of the Lamb," who made the
12	mistake of thinking she caught her notions from my book,
  	wrote to me in 1894, "Six months ago your book, Science
  	and Health, was put into my hands.  I had not read three
15	pages before I realized I had found that for which I had
  	hungered since girlhood, and was healed instantaneously
  	of an ailment of seven years' standing.  I cast from me the
18	false remedy I had vainly used, and turned to the 'great
  	Physician.' I went with my husband, a missionary to
  	China, in 1884.  He went out under the auspices of the
21	Methodist Episcopal Church.  I feel the truth is leading
  	us to return to Japan." 
  	    Another brilliant enunciator, seeker, and servant of
24	Truth, the Rev. William R. Alger of Boston, signalled
  	me kindly as my lone bark rose and fell and rode the rough
  	sea. At a conversazione in Boston, he said, "You may
27	find in Mrs. Eddy's metaphysical teachings more than is
  	dreamt of in your philosophy." 
  	    Also that renowned apostle of anti-slavery, Wendell
30	Phillips, the native course of whose mind never swerved
?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                          7


 1	from the chariot-paths of justice, speaking of my work,
  	said: "Had I young blood in my veins, I would help that
 3	woman." 
  	    I love Boston, and especially the laws of the State where-
  	of this city is the capital. To-day, as of yore, her laws
 6	have befriended progress. 
  	    Yet when I recall the past, — how the gospel of healing
  	was simultaneously praised and persecuted in Boston, — 
 9	and remember also that God is just, I wonder whether,
  	were our dear Master in our New England metropolis at
  	this hour, he would not weep over it, as he wept over
12	Jerusalem! O ye tears! Not in vain did ye flow. Those
  	sacred drops were but enshrined for future use, and God
  	has now unsealed their receptacle with His outstretched
15	arm. Those crystal globes made morals for mankind. 
  	They will rise with joy, and with power to wash away, in
  	floods of forgiveness, every crime, even when mistakenly
18	committed in the name of religion. 
  	    An unjust, unmerciful, and oppressive priesthood must
  	perish, for false prophets in the present as in the past
21	stumble onward to their doom; while their tabernacles
  	crumble with dry rot. "God is not mocked," and "the
  	word of the Lord endureth forever." 
24	    I have ordained the Bible and the Christian Science
  	textbook, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	as pastor of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in
27	Boston, — so long as this church is satisfied with this
  	pastor. This is my first ordination. "They shall be
  	abundantly satisfied with the fatness of Thy house; and
30	Thou shalt make them drink of the river of Thy pleasures." 
?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                          8


 1	    All praise to the press of America's Athens, — and
  	throughout our land the press has spoken out historically,
 3	impartially. Like the winds telling tales through the
  	leaves of an ancient oak, unfallen, may our church chimes
  	repeat my thanks to the press. 
 6	    Notwithstanding the perplexed condition of our na-
  	tion's finances, the want and woe with millions of dollars
  	unemployed in our money centres, the Christian Scientists,
 9	within fourteen months, responded to the call for this
  	church with $191,012. Not a mortgage was given nor a
  	loan solicited, and the donors all touchingly told their
12	privileged joy at helping to build The Mother Church. 
  	There was no urging, begging, or borrowing; only the
  	need made known, and forth came the money, or dia-
15	monds, which served to erect this "miracle in stone." 
  	    Even the children vied with their parents to meet the
  	demand. Little hands, never before devoted to menial
18	services, shoveled snow, and babes gave kisses to earn a
  	few pence toward this consummation. Some of these
  	lambs my prayers had christened, but Christ will rechristen
21	them with his own new name. "Out of the mouths of
  	babes and sucklings Thou hast perfected praise." The
  	resident youthful workers were called "Busy Bees." 
24	    Sweet society, precious children, your loving hearts and
  	deft fingers distilled the nectar and painted the finest
  	flowers in the fabric of this history, — even its centre-piece,
27	 — Mother's Room in The First Church of Christ, Sci-
  	entist, in Boston. The children are destined to witness
  	results which will eclipse Oriental dreams. They belong
30	to the twentieth century. By juvenile aid, into the build-
?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                          9


 1	ing fund have come $4,460.¹  Ah, children, you are the
  	bulwarks of freedom, the cement of society, the hope of
 3	our race! 
  	    Brothers of the Christian Science Board of Directors,
  	when your tireless tasks are done — well done — no Del-
 6	phian lyre could break the full chords of such a rest. May
  	the altar you have built never be shattered in our hearts,
  	but justice, mercy, and love kindle perpetually its fires. 
 9	    It was well that the brother whose appliances warm
  	this house, warmed also our perishless hope, and nerved
  	its grand fulfilment. Woman, true to her instinct, came
12	to the rescue as sunshine from the clouds; so, when man
  	quibbled over an architectural exigency, a woman climbed
  	with feet and hands to the top of the tower, and helped
15	settle the subject. 
  	    After the loss of our late lamented pastor, Rev. D. A. 
  	Easton, the church services were maintained by excellent
18	sermons from the editor of The Christian Science Journal
  	(who, with his better half, is a very whole man), together
  	with the Sunday School giving this flock "drink from the
21	river of His pleasures." O glorious hope and blessed as-
  	surance, "it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the
  	kingdom." Christians rejoice in secret, they have a bounty
24	hidden from the world. Self-forgetfulness, purity, and
  	love are treasures untold — constant prayers, prophecies,
  	and anointings. Practice, not profession, — goodness, not
27	doctrines, — spiritual understanding, not mere belief,
  	gain the ear and right hand of omnipotence, and call down
  	blessings infinite. "Faith without works is dead." The
30	foundation of enlightened faith is Christ's teachings and

  	      ¹This sum was increased to $5,568.51 by contributions which
  	 reached the Treasurer after the Dedicatory Services.

?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                         10


 1	practice. It was our Master's self-immolation, his life-
  	giving love, healing both mind and body, that raised the
 3	deadened conscience, paralyzed by inactive faith, to a
  	quickened sense of mortal's necessities, — and God's
  	power and purpose to supply them. It was, in the words
 6	of the Psalmist, He "who forgiveth all thine iniquities;
  	who healeth all thy diseases." 
  	    Rome's fallen fanes and silent Aventine is glory's tomb;
 9	her pomp and power lie low in dust. Our land, more
  	favored, had its Pilgrim Fathers. On shores of solitude,
  	at Plymouth Rock, they planted a nation's heart, — the
12	rights of conscience, imperishable glory. No dream of
  	avarice or ambition broke their exalted purpose, theirs
  	was the wish to reign in hope's reality — the realm of
15	Love. 
  	    Christian Scientists, you have planted your standard
  	on the rock of Christ, the true, the spiritual idea, — the
18	chief corner-stone in the house of our God. And our
  	Master said: "The stone which the builders rejected, the
  	same is become the head of the corner." If you are less
21	appreciated to-day than your forefathers, wait — for if
  	you are as devout as they, and more scientific, as progress
  	certainly demands, your plant is immortal. Let us rejoice
24	that chill vicissitudes have not withheld the timely shelter
  	of this house, which descended like day-spring from on
  	high. 
27	    Divine presence, breathe Thou Thy blessing on every
  	heart in this house. Speak out, O soul! This is the new-
  	born of Spirit, this is His redeemed; this, His beloved. 
30	May the kingdom of God within you, — with you alway, — 
?
Pulpit and Press – Dedicatory Sermon                                         11


 1	reascending, bear you outward, upward, heavenward. 
  	May the sweet song of silver-throated singers, making
 3	melody more real, and the organ's voice, as the sound of
  	many waters, and the Word spoken in this sacred temple
  	dedicated to the ever-present God — mingle with the joy
 6	of angels and rehearse your hearts' holy intents. May all
  	whose means, energies, and prayers helped erect The
  	Mother Church, find within it home, and heaven.
 
                                                                                                     12 



    CHRISTIAN SCIENCE TEXTBOOK

 1	    The following selections from "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," pages 568-571, were read
 3	from the platform. The impressive stillness of the audi-
  	ence indicated close attention. 

  	     Revelation xii. 10-12. And I heard a loud voice saying in
 6	 heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the king-
  	 dom of our God, and the power of His Christ:  for the accuser
  	 of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our
 9	 God day and night. And they overcame him by the blood
  	 of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they
  	 loved not their lives unto the death. Therefore rejoice, ye
12	 heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the inhabiters
  	 of the earth and of the sea! for the devil is come down unto
  	 you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath
15	 but a short time. 

  	    For victory over a single sin, we give thanks and mag-
  	nify the Lord of Hosts. What shall we say of the mighty
18	conquest over all sin? A louder song, sweeter than has
  	ever before reached high heaven, now rises clearer and
  	nearer to the great heart of Christ; for the accuser is not
21	there, and Love sends forth her primal and everlasting
  	strain. Self-abnegation, by which we lay down all for
  	Truth, or Christ, in our warfare against error, is a rule in
24	Christian Science. This rule clearly interprets God as
?
Pulpit and Press – Christian Science Textbook                           13


 1	divine Principle, — as Life, represented by the Father;
  	as Truth, represented by the Son; as Love, represented
 3	by the Mother. Every mortal at some period, here or here-
  	after, must grapple with and overcome the mortal belief
  	in a power opposed to God. 
 6	    The Scripture, "Thou hast been faithful over a few
  	things, I will make thee ruler over many," is literally ful-
  	filled, when we are conscious of the supremacy of Truth,
 9	by which the nothingness of error is seen; and we know
  	that the nothingness of error is in proportion to its wicked-
  	ness. He that touches the hem of Christ's robe and masters
12	his mortal beliefs, animality, and hate, rejoices in the proof
  	of healing, — in a sweet and certain sense that God is
  	Love. Alas for those who break faith with divine Science
15	and fail to strangle the serpent of sin as well as of sickness! 
  	They are dwellers still in the deep darkness of belief. 
  	They are in the surging sea of error, not struggling to lift
18	their heads above the drowning wave. 
  	    What must the end be? They must eventually expiate
  	their sin through suffering. The sin, which one has made
21	his bosom companion, comes back to him at last with
  	accelerated force, for the devil knoweth his time is short. 
  	Here the Scriptures declare that evil is temporal, not
24	eternal. The dragon is at last stung to death by his own
  	malice; but how many periods of torture it may take to
  	remove all sin, must depend upon sin's obduracy. 

27	     Revelation xii. 13. And when the dragon saw that he was
  	 cast unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought
  	 forth the man child. 

?
Pulpit and Press – Christian Science Textbook                           14


 1	    The march of mind and of honest investigation will
  	bring the hour when the people will chain, with fetters of
 3	some sort, the growing occultism of this period. The
  	present apathy as to the tendency of certain active yet un-
  	seen mental agencies will finally be shocked into another
 6	extreme mortal mood, — into human indignation; for
  	one extreme follows another. 

  	     Revelation xii. 15, 16. And the serpent cast out of his
 9	 mouth water as a flood, after the woman, that he might
  	 cause her to be carried away of the flood. And the earth
  	 helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and
12	 swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his
  	 mouth. 

  	    Millions of unprejudiced minds — simple seekers for
15	Truth, weary wanderers, athirst in the desert — are wait-
  	ing and watching for rest and drink. Give them a cup of
  	cold water in Christ's name, and never fear the conse-
18	quences. What if the old dragon should send forth a new
  	flood to drown the Christ-idea? He can neither drown
  	your voice with its roar, nor again sink the world into the
21	deep waters of chaos and old night. In this age the earth
  	will help the woman; the spiritual idea will be understood. 
  	Those ready for the blessing you impart will give thanks. 
24	The waters will be pacified, and Christ will command the
  	wave. 
  	    When God heals the sick or the sinning, they should
27	know the great benefit which Mind has wrought. They
  	should also know the great delusion of mortal mind, when
  	it makes them sick or sinful. Many are willing to open
?
Pulpit and Press – Christian Science Textbook                           15


 1	the eyes of the people to the power of good resident in
  	divine Mind, but they are not so willing to point out the
 3	evil in human thought, and expose evil's hidden mental
  	ways of accomplishing iniquity. 
  	    Why this backwardness, since exposure is necessary to
 6	ensure the avoidance of the evil? Because people like
  	you better when you tell them their virtues than when you
  	tell them their vices. It requires the spirit of our blessed
 9	Master to tell a man his faults, and so risk human dis-
  	pleasure for the sake of doing right and benefiting our
  	race. Who is telling mankind of the foe in ambush? Is
12	the informer one who sees the foe? If so, listen and be
  	wise. Escape from evil, and designate those as unfaithful
  	stewards who have seen the danger and yet have given
15	no warning. 
  	    At all times and under all circumstances, overcome evil
  	with good. Know thyself, and God will supply the wisdom
18	and the occasion for a victory over evil. Clad in the
  	panoply of Love, human hatred cannot reach you. The
  	cement of a higher humanity will unite all interests in the
21	one divinity.
 
                                                                                                     16                     


                                   HYMNS 

  	                        By Rev. Mary Baker Eddy 

 1	[Set to the Church Chimes and Sung on This Occasion] 

  	                LAYING THE CORNER-STONE 

 3	              Laus Deo, it is done! 
  	              Rolled away from loving heart
  	                  Is a stone. 
 6	              Joyous, risen, we depart
  	                  Having one. 

  	              Laus Deo, — on this rock
 9	              (Heaven chiselled squarely good)
  	                  Stands His church, — 
  	              God is Love, and understood
12	                  By His flock. 

  	              Laus Deo, night starlit
  	              Slumbers not in God's embrace;
15	                  Then, O man! 
  	              Like this stone, be in thy place;
  	                  Stand, not sit. 

18	              Cold, silent, stately stone,
  	              Dirge and song and shoutings low,
  	                  In thy heart
21	              Dwell serene, — and sorrow? No,
  	                  It has none,
  	                  Laus Deo! 

?
Pulpit and Press – HYMNS                                                          17


 1	                    "FEED MY SHEEP" 

  	               Shepherd, show me how to go
 3	                O'er the hillside steep,
  	              How to gather, how to sow, — 
  	                How to feed Thy sheep;
 6	              I will listen for Thy voice,
  	                Lest my footsteps stray;
  	              I will follow and rejoice
 9	                All the rugged way. 

  	              Thou wilt bind the stubborn will,
  	                Wound the callous breast,
12	              Make self-righteousness be still,
  	                Break earth's stupid rest. 
  	              Strangers on a barren shore,
15	                Lab'ring long and lone — 
  	              We would enter by the door,
  	                And Thou know'st Thine own. 

18	              So, when day grows dark and cold,
  	                Tear or triumph harms,
  	              Lead Thy lambkins to the fold,
21	                Take them in Thine arms;
  	              Feed the hungry, heal the heart,
  	                Till the morning's beam;
24	              White as wool, ere they depart — 
  	                Shepherd, wash them clean. 

?
Pulpit and Press – HYMNS                                                          18


 1	                          CHRIST MY REFUGE 

  	              O'er waiting harpstrings of the mind
 3	                  There sweeps a strain,
  	              Low, sad, and sweet, whose measures bind
  	                  The power of pain. 

 6	              And wake a white-winged angel throng
  	                  Of thoughts, illumed
  	              By faith, and breathed in raptured song,
 9	                  With love perfumed. 

  	              Then His unveiled, sweet mercies show
  	                  Life's burdens light. 
12	              I kiss the cross, and wake to know
  	                  A world more bright. 

  	              And o'er earth's troubled, angry sea
15	                  I see Christ walk,
  	              And come to me, and tenderly,
  	                  Divinely talk. 

18	              Thus Truth engrounds me on the rock,
  	                  Upon Life's shore;
  	              'Gainst which the winds and waves can shock,
21	                  Oh, nevermore! 

  	              From tired joy and grief afar,
  	                  And nearer Thee, — 
24	              Father, where Thine own children are,
  	                  I love to be. 

?
Pulpit and Press – HYMNS                                                          19


 1	              My prayer, some daily good to do
  	                 To Thine, for Thee;
 3	              An offering pure of Love, whereto
  	               God leadeth me.
 
                                                                                                     20


     
                                 NOTE 

  	                                   BY REV. MARY BAKER EDDY 


 1	    The land whereon stands The First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, in Boston, was first purchased by the church
 3	and society. Owing to a heavy loss, they were unable to
  	pay the mortgage; therefore I paid it, and through trustees
  	gave back the land to the church. 
 6	    In 1892 I had to recover the land from the trustees, re-
  	organize the church, and reobtain its charter — not, how-
  	ever, through the State Commissioner, who refused to
 9	grant it, but by means of a statute of the State, and through
  	Directors regive the land to the church. In 1895 I recon-
  	structed my original system of ministry and church gov-
12	ernment. Thus committed to the providence of God, the
  	prosperity of this church is unsurpassed. 
  	    From first to last The Mother Church seemed type and
15	shadow of the warfare between the flesh and Spirit, even
  	that shadow whose substance is the divine Spirit, im-
  	peratively propelling the greatest moral, physical, civil,
18	and religious reform ever known on earth. In the words
  	of the prophet: "The shadow of a great rock in a weary
  	land." 
21	    This church was dedicated on January 6, anciently one
  	of the many dates selected and observed in the East as the
  	day of the birth and baptism of our master Metaphysician,
24	Jesus of Nazareth. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Note                                                               21


 1	    Christian Scientists, their children and grandchildren
  	to the latest generations, inevitably love one another with
 3	that love wherewith Christ loveth us; a love unselfish,
  	unambitious, impartial, universal, — that loves only be-
  	cause it is Love. Moreover, they love their enemies, even
 6	those that hate them. This we all must do to be Christian
  	Scientists in spirit and in truth. I long, and live, to see
  	this love demonstrated. I am seeking and praying for it
 9	to inhabit my own heart and to be made manifest in my
  	life. Who will unite with me in this pure purpose, and
  	faithfully struggle till it be accomplished? Let this be our
12	Christian endeavor society, which Christ organizes and
  	blesses. 
  	    While we entertain due respect and fellowship for what
15	is good and doing good in all denominations of religion,
  	and shun whatever would isolate us from a true sense of
  	goodness in others, we cannot serve mammon. 
18	    Christian Scientists are really united to only that which
  	is Christlike, but they are not indifferent to the welfare of
  	any one. To perpetuate a cold distance between our de-
21	nomination and other sects, and close the door on church
  	or individuals — however much this is done to us — is
  	not Christian Science. Go not into the way of the un-
24	christly, but wheresoever you recognize a clear expression
  	of God's likeness, there abide in confidence and hope. 
  	    Our unity with churches of other denominations must
27	rest on the spirit of Christ calling us together. It cannot
  	come from any other source. Popularity, self-aggrandize-
  	ment, aught that can darken in any degree our spirituality,
30	must be set aside. Only what feeds and fills the sentiment
?
Pulpit and Press – Note                                                               22


 1	with unworldliness, can give peace and good will towards
  	men. 
 3	    All Christian churches have one bond of unity, one
  	nucleus or point of convergence, one prayer, — the Lord's
  	Prayer. It is matter for rejoicing that we unite in love,
 6	and in this sacred petition with every praying assembly
  	on earth, — "Thy kingdom come.  Thy will be done in
  	earth, as it is in heaven." 
 9	    If the lives of Christian Scientists attest their fidelity
  	to Truth, I predict that in the twentieth century every
  	Christian church in our land, and a few in far-off lands,
12	will approximate the understanding of Christian Science
  	sufficiently to heal the sick in his name. Christ will give
  	to Christianity his new name, and Christendom will be
15	classified as Christian Scientists. 
  	    When the doctrinal barriers between the churches are
  	broken, and the bonds of peace are cemented by spiritual
18	understanding and Love, there will be unity of spirit, and
  	the healing power of Christ will prevail. Then shall Zion
  	have put on her most beautiful garments, and her waste
    21     places budded and blossomed as the rose.
 
                                                                                                     23
     


        CLIPPINGS FROM NEWSPAPERS 

 1	  [Daily Inter-Ocean, Chicago, December 31, 1894] 

  	                           MARY BAKER EDDY 

 3	COMPLETION OF THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, BOSTON
  	           — "OUR PRAYER IN STONE" — DESCRIPTION OF THE MOST
  	           UNIQUE STRUCTURE IN ANY CITY — A BEAUTIFUL TEMPLE
 6	         AND ITS FURNISHINGS — MRS. EDDY'S WORK AND HER IN-
  	           FLUENCE 

  	    Boston, Mass., December 28. — Special Correspond-
 9	ence. — The "great awakening" of the time of Jonathan
  	Edwards has been paralleled during the last decade by a
  	wave of idealism that has swept over the country, mani-
12	festing itself under several different aspects and under
  	various names, but each having the common identity of
  	spiritual demand. This movement, under the guise of
15	Christian Science, and ingenuously calling out a closer
  	inquiry into Oriental philosophy, prefigures itself to us
  	as one of the most potent factors in the social evolution
18	of the last quarter of the nineteenth century. History
  	shows the curious fact that the closing years of every cen-
  	tury are years of more intense life, manifested in unrest
21	or in aspiration, and scholars of special research, like
  	Prof. Max Muller, assert that the end of a cycle, as is the
  	latter part of the present century, is marked by peculiar
24	intimations of man's immortal life. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           24


 1	    The completion of the first Christian Science church
  	erected in Boston strikes a keynote of definite attention. 
 3	This church is in the fashionable Back Bay, between
  	Commonwealth and Huntington Avenues. It is one of
  	the most beautiful, and is certainly the most unique struc-
 6	ture in any city. The First Church of Christ, Scientist,
  	as it is officially called, is termed by its Founder, "Our
  	prayer in stone." It is located at the intersection of Nor-
 9	way and Falmouth Streets, on a triangular plot of ground,
  	the design a Romanesque tower with a circular front and
  	an octagonal form, accented by stone porticos and turreted
12	corners. On the front is a marble tablet, with the follow-
  	ing inscription carved in bold relief: —  
  	    "The First Church of Christ, Scientist, erected Anno
15	Domini 1894.  A testimonial to our beloved teacher,
  	the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, Discoverer and Founder
  	of Christian Science; author of "Science and Health
18	with Key to the Scriptures;" president of the Massa-
  	chusetts Metaphysical College, and the first pastor of
  	this denomination." 


21	                            THE CHURCH EDIFICE 

  	    The church is built of Concord granite in light gray,
  	with trimmings of the pink granite of New Hampshire,
24	Mrs. Eddy's native State. The architecture is Romanesque
  	throughout. The tower is one hundred and twenty feet in
  	height and twenty-one and one half feet square. The en-
27	trances are of marble, with doors of antique oak richly
  	carved. The windows of stained glass are very rich in
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           25


 1	pictorial effect. The lighting and cooling of the church — 
  	for cooling is a recognized feature as well as heating — 
 3	are done by electricity, and the heat generated by two
  	large boilers in the basement is distributed by the four
  	systems with motor electric power. The partitions are
 6	of iron; the floors of marble in mosaic work, and the
  	edifice is therefore as literally fire-proof as is conceivable. 
  	The principal features are the auditorium, seating eleven
 9	hundred people and capable of holding fifteen hundred;
  	the "Mother's Room," designed for the exclusive use of
  	Mrs. Eddy; the "directors' room," and the vestry. The
12	girders are all of iron, the roof is of terra cotta tiles, the
  	galleries are in plaster relief, the window frames are of
  	iron, coated with plaster; the staircases are of iron, with
15	marble stairs of rose pink, and marble approaches. 
  	    The vestibule is a fitting entrance to this magnificent
  	temple. In the ceiling is a sunburst with a seven-pointed
18	star, which illuminates it. From this are the entrances
  	leading to the auditorium, the "Mother's Room," and
  	the directors' room. 
21	    The auditorium is seated with pews of curly birch, up-
  	holstered in old rose plush. The floor is in white Italian
  	mosaic, with frieze of the old rose, and the wainscoting
24	repeats the same tints. The base and cap are of pink
  	Tennessee marble. On the walls are bracketed oxidized
  	silver lamps of Roman design, and there are frequent
27	illuminated texts from the Bible and from Mrs. Eddy's
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" im-
  	panelled. A sunburst in the centre of the ceiling takes
30	the place of chandeliers. There is a disc of cut glass in
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           26


 1	decorative designs, covering one hundred and forty-four
  	electric lights in the form of a star, which is twenty-one
 3	inches from point to point, the centre being of pure white
  	light, and each ray under prisms which reflect the rainbow
  	tints. The galleries are richly panelled in relief work. 
 6	The organ and choir gallery is spacious and rich beyond
  	the power of words to depict. The platform — corre-
  	sponding to the chancel of an Episcopal church — is a
 9	mosaic work, with richly carved seats following the sweep
  	of its curve, with a lamp stand of the Renaissance period
  	on either end, bearing six richly wrought oxidized silver
12	lamps, eight feet in height. The great organ comes from
  	Detroit. It is one of vast compass, with Aeolian attach-
  	ment, and cost eleven thousand dollars. It is the gift of
15	a single individual — a votive offering of gratitude for the
  	healing of the wife of the donor. 
  	    The chime of bells includes fifteen, of fine range and
18	perfect tone. 


  	                         THE "MOTHER'S ROOM" 

  	    The "Mother's Room" is approached by an entrance of
21	Italian marble, and over the door, in large golden letters on
  	a marble tablet, is the word "Love." In this room the
  	mosaic marble floor of white has a Romanesque border and
24	is decorated with sprays of fig leaves bearing fruit. The
  	room is toned in pale green with relief in old rose. The
  	mantel is of onyx and gold. Before the great bay window
27	hangs an Athenian lamp over two hundred years old,
  	which will be kept always burning day and night.¹  Lead-

  	 ¹At Mrs. Eddy's request the lamp was not kept burning.

?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           27


 1	ing off the "Mother's Room" are toilet apartments, with
  	full-length French mirrors and every convenience. 
 3	    The directors' room is very beautiful in marble ap-
  	proaches and rich carving, and off this is a vault for the
  	safe preservation of papers. 
 6	    The vestry seats eight hundred people, and opening from
  	it are three large class-rooms and the pastor's study. 
  	    The windows are a remarkable feature of this temple. 
 9	There are no "memorial" windows; the entire church is a
  	testimonial, not a memorial — a point that the members
  	strongly insist upon. 
12	    In the auditorium are two rose windows — one repre-
  	senting the heavenly city which "cometh down from God
  	out of heaven," with six small windows beneath, emblem-
15	atic of the six water-pots referred to in John ii. 6. The
  	other rose window represents the raising of the daughter
  	of Jairus. Beneath are two small windows bearing palms
18	of victory, and others with lamps, typical of Science and
  	Health. 
  	    Another great window tells its pictorial story of the four
21	Marys — the mother of Jesus, Mary anointing the head of
  	Jesus, Mary washing the feet of Jesus, Mary at the resur-
  	rection; and the woman spoken of in the Apocalypse,
24	chapter 12, God-crowned. 
  	    One more window in the auditorium represents the
  	raising of Lazarus. 
27	    In the gallery are windows representing John on the
  	Isle of Patmos, and others of pictorial significance. In
  	the "Mother's Room" the windows are of still more unique
30	interest. A large bay window, composed of three separate
 ?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           28


1	panels, is designed to be wholly typical of the work of Mrs.
  	Eddy. The central panel represents her in solitude and
 3	meditation, searching the Scriptures by the light of a single
  	candle, while the star of Bethlehem shines down from above. 
  	Above this is a panel containing the Christian Science seal,
 6	and other panels are decorated with emblematic designs,
  	with the legends, "Heal the Sick," "Raise the Dead,"
  	"Cleanse the Lepers," and "Cast out Demons." 
 9	    The cross and the crown and the star are presented in
  	appropriate decorative effect. The cost of this church is
  	two hundred and twenty-one thousand dollars, exclusive
12	of the land — a gift from Mrs. Eddy — which is valued
  	at some forty thousand dollars. 


  	                          THE ORDER OF SERVICE 

15	    The order of service in the Christian Science Church
  	does not differ widely from that of any other sect, save that
  	its service includes the use of Mrs. Eddy's book, entitled
18	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures," in per-
  	haps equal measure to its use of the Bible. The reading
  	is from the two alternately; the singing is from a compila-
21	tion called the "Christian Science Hymnal," but its songs
  	are for the most part those devotional hymns from Herbert,
  	Faber, Robertson, Wesley, Bowring, and other recog-
24	nized devotional poets, with selections from Whittier and
  	Lowell, as are found in the hymn-books of the Unitarian
  	churches. For the past year or two Judge Hanna, for-
27	merly of Chicago, has filled the office of pastor to the
  	church in this city, which held its meetings in Chickering
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           29


 1	Hall, and later in Copley Hall, in the new Grundmann
  	Studio Building on Copley Square. Preceding Judge
 3	Hanna were Rev. D. A. Easton and Rev. L. P. Norcross,
  	both of whom had formerly been Congregational clergy-
  	men. The organizer and first pastor of the church here
 6	was Mrs. Eddy herself, of whose work I shall venture to
  	speak, a little later, in this article. 
  	    Last Sunday I gave myself the pleasure of attending the
 9	service held in Copley Hall. The spacious apartment was
  	thronged with a congregation whose remarkable earnest-
  	ness impressed the observer. There was no straggling
12	of late-comers. Before the appointed hour every seat in the
  	hall was filled and a large number of chairs pressed into
  	service for the overflowing throng. The music was spirited,
15	and the selections from the Bible and from Science and
  	Health were finely read by Judge Hanna. Then came his
  	sermon, which dealt directly with the command of Christ
18	to "heal the sick, raise the dead, cleanse the lepers, cast
  	out demons." In his admirable discourse Judge Hanna
  	said that while all these injunctions could, under certain
21	conditions, be interpreted and fulfilled literally, the
  	special lesson was to be taken spiritually — to cleanse the
  	leprosy of sin, to cast out the demons of evil thought. 
24	The discourse was able, and helpful in its suggestive
  	interpretation. 


  	                            THE CHURCH MEMBERS 

27	    Later I was told that almost the entire congregation was
  	composed of persons who had either been themselves, or
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           30


 1	had seen members of their own families, healed by Chris-
  	tian Science treatment; and I was further told that once
 3	when a Boston clergyman remonstrated with Judge Hanna
  	for enticing a separate congregation rather than offering
  	their strength to unite with churches already established — 
 6	I was told he replied that the Christian Science Church did
  	not recruit itself from other churches, but from the grave-
  	yards! The church numbers now four thousand members;
 9	but this estimate, as I understand, is not limited to the
  	Boston adherents, but includes those all over the country. 
  	The ceremonial of uniting is to sign a brief "confession of
12	faith," written by Mrs. Eddy, and to unite in communion,
  	which is not celebrated by outward symbols of bread and
  	wine, but by uniting in silent prayer. 
15	    The "confession of faith" includes the declaration that
  	the Scriptures are the guide to eternal Life; that there is a
  	Supreme Being, and His Son, and the Holy Ghost, and
18	that man is made in His image. It affirms the atonement;
  	it recognizes Jesus as the teacher and guide to salvation;
  	the forgiveness of sin by God, and affirms the power of
21	Truth over error, and the need of living faith at the
  	moment to realize the possibilities of the divine Life. 
  	The entire membership of Christian Scientists throughout
24	the world now exceeds two hundred thousand people. The
  	church in Boston was organized by Mrs. Eddy, and the
  	first meeting held on April 12, 1879. It opened with
27	twenty-six members, and within fifteen years it has grown
  	to its present impressive proportions, and has now its own
  	magnificent church building, costing over two hundred
30	thousand dollars, and entirely paid for when its consecra-
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           31


 1	tion service on January 6 shall be celebrated. This is
  	certainly a very remarkable retrospect. 
 3	    Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, the Founder of this denomina-
  	tion and Discoverer of Christian Science, as they term her
  	work in affirming the present application of the principles
 6	asserted by Jesus, is a most interesting personality. At
  	the risk of colloquialism, I am tempted to "begin at the
  	beginning" of my own knowledge of Mrs. Eddy, and take,
 9	as the point of departure, my first meeting with her and
  	the subsequent development of some degree of familiarity
  	with the work of her life which that meeting inaugurated
12	for me. 


  	                                            MRS. EDDY 

  	    It was during some year in the early '80's that I became
15	aware — from that close contact with public feeling result-
  	ing from editorial work in daily journalism — that the
  	Boston atmosphere was largely thrilled and pervaded by a
18	new and increasing interest in the dominance of mind over
  	matter, and that the central figure in all this agitation was
  	Mrs. Eddy. To a note which I wrote her, begging the
21	favor of an interview for press use, she most kindly replied,
  	naming an evening on which she would receive me. At
  	the hour named I rang the bell at a spacious house on
24	Columbus Avenue, and I was hardly more than seated be-
  	fore Mrs. Eddy entered the room. She impressed me as
  	singularly graceful and winning in bearing and manner,
27	and with great claim to personal beauty. Her figure was
  	tall, slender, and as flexible in movement as that of a Del-
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           32


 1	sarte disciple; her face, framed in dark hair and lighted
  	by luminous blue eyes, had the transparency and rose-flush
 3	of tint so often seen in New England, and she was magnetic,
  	earnest, impassioned. No photographs can do the least
  	justice to Mrs. Eddy, as her beautiful complexion and
 6	changeful expression cannot thus be reproduced. At once
  	one would perceive that she had the temperament to domi-
  	nate, to lead, to control, not by any crude self-assertion, but
 9	a spiritual animus. Of course such a personality, with the
  	wonderful tumult in the air that her large and enthusiastic
  	following excited, fascinated the imagination. What had
12	she originated? I mentally questioned this modern St. 
  	Catherine, who was dominating her followers like any ab-
  	bess of old. She told me the story of her life, so far as out-
15	ward events may translate those inner experiences which
  	alone are significant. 
  	    Mary Baker was the daughter of Mark and Abigail
18	(Ambrose) Baker, and was born in Concord, N. H., some-
  	where in the early decade of 1820-'30. At the time I met
  	her she must have been some sixty years of age, yet she had
21	the coloring and the elastic bearing of a woman of thirty,
  	and this, she told me, was due to the principles of Chris-
  	tian Science. On her father's side Mrs. Eddy came from
24	Scotch and English ancestry, and Hannah More was a
  	relative of her grandmother. Deacon Ambrose, her mater-
  	nal grandfather, was known as a "godly man," and her
27	mother was a religious enthusiast, a saintly and consecrated
  	character. One of her brothers, Albert Baker, graduated
  	at Dartmouth and achieved eminence as a lawyer. 


?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           33


 1	                            MRS. EDDY AS A CHILD 

  	    As a child Mary Baker saw visions and dreamed dreams. 
 3	When eight years of age she began, like Jeanne d'Arc, to
  	hear "voices," and for a year she heard her name called
  	distinctly, and would often run to her mother questioning
 6	if she were wanted. One night the mother related to her
  	the story of Samuel, and bade her, if she heard the voice
  	again to reply as he did: "Speak, Lord, for Thy servant
 9	heareth." The call came, but the little maid was afraid
  	and did not reply. This caused her tears of remorse and
  	she prayed for forgiveness, and promised to reply if the call
12	came again. It came, and she answered as her mother had
  	bidden her, and after that it ceased. 
  	    These experiences, of which Catholic biographies are
15	full, and which history not infrequently emphasizes, cer-
  	tainly offer food for meditation. Theodore Parker related
  	that when he was a lad, at work in a field one day on his
18	father's farm at Lexington, an old man with a snowy beard
  	suddenly appeared at his side, and walked with him as he
  	worked, giving him high counsel and serious thought. All
21	inquiry in the neighborhood as to whence the stranger
  	came or whither he went was fruitless; no one else had
  	seen him, and Mr. Parker always believed, so a friend has
24	told me, that his visitor was a spiritual form from another
  	world. It is certainly true that many and many persons,
  	whose life has been destined to more than ordinary achieve-
27	ment, have had experiences of voices or visions in their
  	early youth. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           34


 1	    At an early age Miss Baker was married to Colonel
  	Glover, of Charleston, S. C., who lived only a year. She
 3	returned to her father's home — in 1844 — and from that
  	time until 1866 no special record is to be made. 
  	    In 1866, while living in Lynn, Mass., Mrs. Eddy
 6	met with a severe accident, and her case was pro-
  	nounced hopeless by the physicians. There came a
  	Sunday morning when her pastor came to bid her good-
 9	by before proceeding to his morning service, as there was
  	no probability that she would be alive at its close. During
  	this time she suddenly became aware of a divine illumina-
12	tion and ministration. She requested those with her to
  	withdraw, and reluctantly they did so, believing her de-
  	lirious. Soon, to their bewilderment and fright, she walked
15	into the adjoining room, "and they thought I had died,
  	and that it was my apparition," she said. 


  	             THE PRINCIPLE OF DIVINE HEALING 

18	    From that hour dated her conviction of the Principle of
  	divine healing, and that it is as true to-day as it was in the
  	days when Jesus of Nazareth walked the earth. "I felt
21	that the divine Spirit had wrought a miracle," she said, in
  	reference to this experience. "How, I could not tell, but
  	later I found it to be in perfect scientific accord with the
24	divine law." From 1866-'69 Mrs. Eddy withdrew from the
  	world to meditate, to pray, to search the Scriptures. 
  	    "During this time," she said, in reply to my questions,
27	"the Bible was my only textbook.  It answered my ques-
  	tions as to the process by which I was restored to health;
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           35


 1	it came to me with a new meaning, and suddenly I appre-
  	hended the spiritual meaning of the teaching of Jesus and
 3	the Principle and the law involved in spiritual Science
  	and metaphysical healing — in a word — Christian
  	Science." 
 6	    Mrs. Eddy came to perceive that Christ's healing was not
  	miraculous, but was simply a natural fulfilment of divine
  	law — a law as operative in the world to-day as it was
 9	nineteen hundred years ago. "Divine Science is begotten
  	of spirituality," she says, "since only the 'pure in heart'
  	can see God." 
12	    In writing of this experience, Mrs. Eddy has said:  —  
  	    "I had learned that thought must be spiritualized in
  	order to apprehend Spirit.  It must become honest, un-
15	selfish, and pure, in order to have the least understanding
  	of God in divine Science.  The first must become last.  
  	Our reliance upon material things must be transferred to
18	a perception of and dependence on spiritual things.  For
  	Spirit to be supreme in demonstration, it must be supreme
  	in our affections, and we must be clad with divine power.  
21	I had learned that Mind reconstructed the body, and that
  	nothing else could.  All Science is a revelation." 
  	    Through homoeopathy, too, Mrs. Eddy became con-
24	vinced of the Principle of Mind-healing, discovering that
  	the more attenuated the drug, the more potent was its
  	effects. 
27	    In 1877 Mrs. Glover married Dr. Asa Gilbert Eddy, of
  	Londonderry, Vermont, a physician who had come into
  	sympathy with her own views, and who was the first to
30	place "Christian Scientist" on the sign at his door. Dr. ?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           36


1	Eddy died in 1882, a year after her founding of the Meta-
  	physical College in Boston, in which he taught. 
 3	    The work in the Metaphysical College lasted nine years,
  	and it was closed (in 1889) in the very zenith of its pros-
  	perity, as Mrs. Eddy felt it essential to the deeper founda-
 6	tion of her religious work to retire from active contact with
  	the world. To this College came hundreds and hundreds
  	of students, from Europe as well as this country. I was
 9	present at the class lectures now and then, by Mrs. Eddy's
  	kind invitation, and such earnestness of attention as was
  	given to her morning talks by the men and women present
12	I never saw equalled. 


  	                       MRS. EDDY'S PERSONALITY 

  	    On the evening that I first met Mrs. Eddy by her hos-
15	pitable courtesy, I went to her peculiarly fatigued. I came
  	away in a state of exhilaration and energy that made me
  	feel I could have walked any conceivable distance. I have
18	met Mrs. Eddy many times since then, and always with
  	this experience repeated. 
  	    Several years ago Mrs. Eddy removed from Columbus
21	to Commonwealth Avenue, where, just beyond Massa-
  	chusetts Avenue, at the entrance to the Back Bay Park,
  	she bought one of the most beautiful residences in Boston. 
24	The interior is one of the utmost taste and luxury, and the
  	house is now occupied by Judge and Mrs. Hanna, who are
  	the editors of The Christian Science Journal, a monthly
27	publication, and to whose courtesy I am much indebted
  	for some of the data of this paper. "It is a pleasure to
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           37


 1	give any information for The Inter-Ocean," remarked
  	Mrs. Hanna, "for it is the great daily that is so fair and so
 3	just in its attitude toward all questions." 
  	    The increasing demands of the public on Mrs. Eddy
  	have been, it may be, one factor in her removal to Concord,
 6	N. H., where she has a beautiful residence, called Pleasant
  	View. Her health is excellent, and although her hair is
  	white, she retains in a great degree her energy and power;
 9	she takes a daily walk and drives in the afternoon. She
  	personally attends to a vast correspondence; superin-
  	tends the church in Boston, and is engaged on further
12	writings on Christian Science. In every sense she is the
  	recognized head of the Christian Science Church. At the
  	same time it is her most earnest aim to eliminate the ele-
15	ment of personality from the faith. "On this point, Mrs.  
  	Eddy feels very strongly," said a gentleman to me on
  	Christmas eve, as I sat in the beautiful drawing-room,
18	where Judge and Mrs. Hanna, Miss Elsie Lincoln, the
  	soprano for the choir of the new church, and one or two
  	other friends were gathered. 
21	    "Mother feels very strongly," he continued, "the danger
  	and the misfortune of a church depending on any one
  	personality.  It is difficult not to centre too closely around
24	a highly gifted personality." 


  	                           THE FIRST ASSOCIATION 

  	    The first Christian Scientist Association was organized
27	on July 4, 1876, by seven persons, including Mrs. Eddy. 
  	In April, 1879, the church was founded with twenty-six
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           38


 1	members, and its charter obtained the following June.¹
  	Mrs. Eddy had preached in other parishes for five years
 3	before being ordained in this church, which ceremony
  	took place in 1881. 
  	    The first edition of Mrs. Eddy's book, Science and
 6	Health, was issued in 1875. During these succeeding
  	twenty years it has been greatly revised and enlarged, and
  	it is now in its ninety-first edition. It consists of fourteen
 9	chapters, whose titles are as follows: "Science, Theology,
  	Medicine," "Physiology," "Footsteps of Truth," "Crea-
  	tion," "Science of Being," "Christian Science and Spirit-
12	ualism," "Marriage," "Animal Magnetism," "Some
  	Objections Answered," "Prayer," "Atonement and Eu-
  	charist," "Christian Science Practice," "Teaching Chris-
15	tian Science," "Recapitulation." Key to the Scriptures,
  	Genesis, Apocalypse, and Glossary. 
  	    The Christian Scientists do not accept the belief we call
18	spiritualism. They believe those who have passed the
  	change of death are in so entirely different a plane of con-
  	sciousness that between the embodied and disembodied
21	there is no possibility of communication. 
  	    They are diametrically opposed to the philosophy of
  	Karma and of reincarnation, which are the tenets of
24	theosophy. They hold with strict fidelity to what they
  	believe to be the literal teachings of Christ. 
  	    Yet each and all these movements, however they may
27	differ among themselves, are phases of idealism and mani-
  	festations of a higher spirituality seeking expression. 
  	    It is good that each and all shall prosper, serving those
30	who find in one form of belief or another their best aid

  	      ¹Steps were taken to promote the Church of Christ, Scientist,
  	 in April, May, and June; formal organization was accomplished and
33	 the charter obtained in August, 1879.

 ?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           39


1	and guidance, and that all meet on common ground in the
  	great essentials of love to God and love to man as a signal
 3	proof of the divine origin of humanity which finds no rest
  	until it finds the peace of the Lord in spirituality. They
  	all teach that one great truth, that 

 6	     God's greatness flows around our incompleteness,
  	     Round our restlessness, His rest. 
  	                              ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING 


 9	    I add on the following page a little poem that I con-
  	sider superbly sweet — from my friend, Miss Whiting,
  	the talented author of "The World Beautiful." — M. B. 
12	EDDY 


  	                                 AT THE WINDOW 

  	                               [Written for the Traveller] 

15	           The sunset, burning low,
  	             Throws o'er the Charles its flood of golden light. 
  	           Dimly, as in a dream, I watch the flow
18	             Of waves of light. 

  	           The splendor of the sky
  	             Repeats its glory in the river's flow;
21	           And sculptured angels, on the gray church tower,
  	            Gaze on the world below. 

  	           Dimly, as in a dream,
24	             I see the hurrying throng before me pass,
  	           But 'mid them all I only see one face,
  	             Under the meadow grass. 

?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           40


 1	           Ah, love! I only know
  	             How thoughts of you forever cling to me:
 3	           I wonder how the seasons come and go
  	             Beyond the sapphire sea? 
  	                                                LILIAN WHITING 

 6	April 15, 1888 


  	             [Boston Herald, January 7, 1895] 

  	                               [Extract] 

 9	  A TEMPLE GIVEN TO GOD — DEDICATION OF THE
  	          MOTHER CHURCH OF CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

  	  NOVEL METHOD OF ENABLING SIX THOUSAND BELIEVERS TO
12	         ATTEND THE EXERCISES — THE SERVICE REPEATED FOUR
  	           TIMES — SERMON BY REV. MARY BAKER EDDY, FOUNDER OF 
  	           THE DENOMINATION — BEAUTIFUL ROOM WHICH THE CHILDREN
15	         BUILT 

  	    With simple ceremonies, four times repeated, in the
  	presence of four different congregations, aggregating
18	nearly six thousand persons, the unique and costly edifice
  	erected in Boston at Norway and Falmouth Streets as a
  	home for The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and a
21	testimonial to the Discoverer and Founder of Christian
  	Science, Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, was yesterday dedicated
  	to the worship of God. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           41


 1	    The structure came forth from the hands of the artisans
  	with every stone paid for — with an appeal, not for more
 3	money, but for a cessation of the tide of contributions
  	which continued to flow in after the full amount needed
  	was received. From every State in the Union, and from
 6	many lands, the love-offerings of the disciples of Christian
  	Science came to help erect this beautiful structure, and
  	more than four thousand of these contributors came to
 9	Boston, from the far-off Pacific coast and the Gulf States
  	and all the territory that lies between, to view the new-
  	built temple and to listen to the Message sent them by
12	the teacher they revere. 
  	    From all New England the members of the denomina-
  	tion gathered; New York sent its hundreds, and even
15	from the distant States came parties of forty and fifty. 
  	The large auditorium, with its capacity for holding from
  	fourteen hundred to fifteen hundred persons, was hopelessly
18	incapable of receiving this vast throng, to say nothing of
  	nearly a thousand local believers. Hence the service was
  	repeated until all who wished had heard and seen; and
21	each of the four vast congregations filled the church to
  	repletion. 
  	    At 7:30 a.m. the chimes in the great stone tower, which
24	rises one hundred and twenty-six feet above the earth,
  	rung out their message of "On earth peace, good will
  	toward men." 
27	    Old familiar hymns — "All hail the power of Jesus'
  	name," and others such — were chimed until the hour for
  	the dedication service had come. 
30	    At 9 a.m. the first congregation gathered. Before this
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           42


 1	service had closed the large vestry room and the spacious
  	lobbies and the sidewalks around the church were all
 3	filled with a waiting multitude. At 10:30 o'clock another
  	service began, and at noon still another. Then there was
  	an intermission, and at 3 p.m. the service was repeated
 6	for the last time. 
  	    There was scarcely even a minor variation in the exer-
  	cises at any one of these services. At 10:30 a.m., how-
 9	ever, the scene was rendered particularly interesting by
  	the presence of several hundred children in the central
  	pews. These were the little contributors to the building
12	fund, whose money was devoted to the "Mother's Room,"
  	a superb apartment intended for the sole use of Mrs. Eddy. 
  	These children are known in the church as the "Busy
15	Bees," and each of them wore a white satin badge with a
  	golden beehive stamped upon it, and beneath the beehive
  	the words, "Mother's Room," in gilt letters. 
18	    The pulpit end of the auditorium was rich with the
  	adornment of flowers. On the wall of the choir gallery
  	above the platform, where the organ is to be hereafter
21	placed, a huge seven-pointed star was hung — a star of
  	lilies resting on palms, with a centre of white immortelles,
  	upon which in letters of red were the words: "Love-
24	Children's Offering — 1894." 
  	    In the choir and the steps of the platform were potted
  	palms and ferns and Easter lilies. The desk was wreathed
27	with ferns and pure white roses fastened with a broad
  	ribbon bow. On its right was a large basket of white
  	carnations resting on a mat of palms, and on its left a vase
30	filled with beautiful pink roses. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           43


 1	    Two combined choirs — that of First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, of New York, and the choir of the home church,
 3	numbering thirty-five singers in all — led the singing,
  	under the direction, respectively, of Mr. Henry Lincoln
  	Case and Miss Elsie Lincoln. 
 6	    Judge S. J. Hanna, editor of The Christian Science
  	Journal, presided over the exercises. On the platform
  	with him were Messrs. Ira O. Knapp, Joseph Armstrong,
 9	Stephen A. Chase, and William B. Johnson, who compose
  	the Board of Directors, and Mrs. Henrietta Clark Bemis,
  	a distinguished elocutionist, and a native of Concord, New
12	Hampshire. 
  	    The utmost simplicity marked the exercises. After an
  	organ voluntary, the hymn, "Laus Deo, it is done!" 
15	written by Mrs. Eddy for the corner-stone laying last
  	spring, was sung by the congregation. Selections from the
  	Scriptures and from "Science and Health with Key to the
18	Scriptures," were read by Judge Hanna and Dr. Eddy. 
  	    A few minutes of silent prayer came next, followed by
  	the recitation of the Lord's Prayer, with its spiritual inter-
21	pretation as given in the Christian Science textbook. 
  	    The sermon prepared for the occasion by Mrs. Eddy,
  	which was looked forward to as the chief feature of the
24	dedication, was then read by Mrs. Bemis. Mrs. Eddy
  	remained at her home in Concord, N. H., during the day,
  	because, as heretofore stated in The Herald, it is her
27	custom to discourage among her followers that sort of
  	personal worship which religious teachers so often receive. 
  	    Before presenting the sermon, Mrs. Bemis read the fol-
30	lowing letter from a former pastor of the church: — 
 ?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           44


1	"To Rev. Mary Baker Eddy 
  	    "Dear Teacher, Leader, Guide: — 'Laus Deo, it is done!'
 3	At last you begin to see the fruition of that you have worked,
  	toiled, prayed for. The 'prayer in stone' is accomplished. 
  	Across two thousand miles of space, as mortal sense puts
 6	it, I send my hearty congratulations. You are fully occu-
  	pied, but I thought you would willingly pause for an
  	instant to receive this brief message of congratulation. 
 9	Surely it marks an era in the blessed onward work of
  	Christian Science. It is a most auspicious hour in your
  	eventful career. While we all rejoice, yet the mother in
12	Israel, alone of us all, comprehends its full significance. 
  	                                       "Yours lovingly, 

  	                                                "LANSON P. NORCROSS" 


15	              [Boston Sunday Globe, January 6, 1895] 

  	                                    [Extract] 

  	STATELY HOME FOR BELIEVERS IN GOSPEL HEALING — 
18	         A WOMAN OF WEALTH WHO DEVOTES ALL TO HER
  	       CHURCH WORK 

  	    Christian Science has shown its power over its students,
21	as they are called, by building a church by voluntary con-
  	tributions, the first of its kind; a church which will be
  	dedicated to-day with a quarter of a million dollars ex-
24	pended and free of debt. 
  	    The money has flowed in from all parts of the United
  	States and Canada without any special appeal, and it kept
27	coming until the custodian of funds cried "enough" and
  	refused to accept any further checks by mail or otherwise. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           45


 1	Men, women, and children lent a helping hand, some
  	giving a mite and some substantial sums. Sacrifices were
 3	made in many an instance which will never be known in
  	this world. 
  	    Christian Scientists not only say that they can effect
 6	cures of disease and erect churches, but add that they can
  	get their buildings finished on time, even when the feat
  	seems impossible to mortal senses. Read the following,
 9	from a publication of the new denomination: —  
  	    "One of the grandest and most helpful features of this
  	glorious consummation is this:  that one month before the
12	close of the year every evidence of material sense declared
  	that the church's completion within the year 1894 tran-
  	scended human possibility. The predictions of workman
15	and onlooker alike were that it could not be completed
  	before April or May of 1895. Much was the ridicule
  	heaped upon the hopeful, trustful ones, who declared and
18	repeatedly asseverated to the contrary. This is indeed,
  	then, a scientific demonstration. It has proved, in most
  	striking manner, the oft-repeated declarations of our
21	textbooks, that the evidence of the mortal senses is
  	unreliable." 
  	    A week ago Judge Hanna withdrew from the pastorate
24	of the church, saying he gladly laid down his responsibili-
  	ties to be succeeded by the grandest of ministers — the
  	Bible and "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
27	tures." This action, it appears, was the result of rules
  	made by Mrs. Eddy. The sermons hereafter will consist
  	of passages read from the two books by Readers, who will
30	be elected each year by the congregation. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           46


 1	    A story has been abroad that Judge Hanna was so elo-
  	quent and magnetic that he was attracting listeners who
 3	came to hear him preach, rather than in search of the
  	truth as taught. Consequently the new rules were formu-
  	lated. But at Christian Science headquarters this is denied;
 6	Mrs. Eddy says the words of the judge speak to the point,
  	and that no such inference is to be drawn therefrom. 
  	    In Mrs. Eddy's personal reminiscences, which are pub-
 9	lished under the title of "Retrospection and Introspection,"
  	much is told of herself in detail that can only be touched
  	upon in this brief sketch. 
12	    Aristocratic to the backbone, Mrs. Eddy takes delight
  	in going back to the ancestral tree and in tracing those
  	branches which are identified with good and great names
15	both in Scotland and England. 
  	    Her family came to this country not long before the
  	Revolution. Among the many souvenirs that Mrs. Eddy
18	remembers as belonging to her grandparents was a heavy
  	sword, encased in a brass scabbard, upon which had been
  	inscribed the name of the kinsman upon whom the sword
21	had been bestowed by Sir William Wallace of mighty
  	Scottish fame. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy applied herself, like other girls, to her studies,
24	though perhaps with an unusual zest, delighting in philos-
  	ophy, logic, and moral science, as well as looking into the
  	ancient languages, Hebrew, Greek, and Latin. 
27	    Her last marriage was in the spring of 1877, when, at
  	Lynn, Mass., she became the wife of Asa Gilbert Eddy. 
  	He was the first organizer of a Christian Science Sunday
30	School, of which he was the superintendent, and later he
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           47


 1	attracted the attention of many clergymen of other de-
  	nominations by his able lectures upon Scriptural topics. 
 3	He died in 1882. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy is known to her circle of pupils and admirers
  	as the editor and publisher of the first official organ of this
 6	sect. It was called the Journal of Christian Science, and
  	has had great circulation with the members of this fast-
  	increasing faith. 
 9	    In recounting her experiences as the pioneer of Chris-
  	tian Science, she states that she sought knowledge concern-
  	ing the physical side in this research through the different
12	schools of allopathy, homoeopathy, and so forth, without
  	receiving any real satisfaction. No ancient or modern
  	philosophy gave her any distinct statement of the Science
15	of Mind-healing. She claims that no human reason has
  	been equal to the question. And she also defines care-
  	fully the difference in the theories between faith-cure and
18	Christian Science, dwelling particularly upon the terms
  	belief and understanding, which are the key words respec-
  	tively used in the definitions of these two healing arts. 
21	    Besides her Boston home, Mrs. Eddy has a delightful
  	country home one mile from the State House of New
  	Hampshire's quiet capital, an easy driving distance for
24	her when she wishes to catch a glimpse of the world. But
  	for the most part she lives very much retired, driving rather
  	into the country, which is so picturesque all about Con-
27	cord and its surrounding villages. 
  	    The big house, so delightfully remodelled and modern-
  	ized from a primitive homestead that nothing is left ex-
30	cepting the angles and pitch of the roof, is remarkably
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           48


 1	well placed upon a terrace that slopes behind the build-
  	ings, while they themselves are in the midst of green
 3	stretches of lawns, dotted with beds of flowering shrubs,
  	with here and there a fountain or summer-house. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy took the writer straight to her beloved "look-
 6	out" — a broad piazza on the south side of the second
  	story of the house, where she can sit in her swinging chair,
  	revelling in the lights and shades of spring and summer
 9	greenness. Or, as just then, in the gorgeous October
  	coloring of the whole landscape that lies below, across the
  	farm, which stretches on through an intervale of beautiful
12	meadows and pastures to the woods that skirt the valley
  	of the little truant river, as it wanders eastward. 
  	    It pleased her to point out her own birthplace. Straight
15	as the crow flies, from her piazza, does it lie on the brow
  	of Bow hill, and then she paused and reminded the reporter
  	that Congressman Baker from New Hampshire, her cousin,
18	was born and bred in that same neighborhood. The
  	photograph of Hon. Hoke Smith, another distinguished
  	relative, adorned the mantel. 
21	    Then my eye caught her family coat of arms and the
  	diploma given her by the Society of the Daughters of the
  	Revolution. 
24	    The natural and lawful pride that comes with a tincture
  	of blue and brave blood, is perhaps one of her characteris-
  	tics, as is many another well-born woman's. She had a
27	long list of worthy ancestors in Colonial and Revolutionary
  	days, and the McNeils and General Knox figure largely in
  	her genealogy, as well as the hero who killed the ill-starred
30	Paugus. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           49


 1	    This big, sunny room which Mrs. Eddy calls her den — 
  	or sometimes "Mother's room," when speaking of her
 3	many followers who consider her their spiritual Leader — 
  	has the air of hospitality that marks its hostess herself. 
  	Mrs. Eddy has hung its walls with reproductions of some
 6	of Europe's masterpieces, a few of which had been the
  	gifts of her loving pupils. 
  	    Looking down from the windows upon the tree-tops
 9	on the lower terrace, the reporter exclaimed: "You have
  	lived here only four years, and yet from a barren waste
  	of most unpromising ground has come forth all this
12	beauty!" 
  	    "Four years!" she ejaculated; "two and a half, only
  	two and a half years." Then, touching my sleeve and
15	pointing, she continued: "Look at those big elms! I had
  	them brought here in warm weather, almost as big as they
  	are now, and not one died." 
18	    Mrs. Eddy talked earnestly of her friendships. . . .
  	She told something of her domestic arrangements, of how
  	she had long wished to get away from her busy career in
21	Boston, and return to her native granite hills, there to
  	build a substantial home that should do honor to that
  	precinct of Concord. 
24	    She chose the stubbly old farm on the road from Con-
  	cord, within one mile of the "Eton of America," St. Paul's
  	School. Once bought, the will of the woman set at work,
27	and to-day a strikingly well-kept estate is the first impres-
  	sion given to the visitor as he approaches Pleasant View. 
  	    She employs a number of men to keep the grounds and
30	farm in perfect order, and it was pleasing to learn that this
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           50


 1	rich woman is using her money to promote the welfare of
  	industrious workmen, in whom she takes a vital interest. 
 3	    Mrs. Eddy believes that "the laborer is worthy of his
  	hire," and, moreover, that he deserves to have a home and
  	family of his own. Indeed, one of her motives in buying
 6	so large an estate was that she might do something for the
  	toilers, and thus add her influence toward the advancement
  	of better home life and citizenship. 


 9	                 [Boston Transcript, December 31, 1894] 

  	                                             [Extract] 

  	    The growth of Christian Science is properly marked by
12	the erection of a visible house of worship in this city, which
  	will be dedicated to-morrow. It has cost two hundred
  	thousand dollars, and no additional sums outside of the
15	subscriptions are asked for. This particular phase of
  	religious belief has impressed itself upon a large and in-
  	creasing number of Christian people, who have been
18	tempted to examine its principles, and doubtless have been
  	comforted and strengthened by them. Any new move-
  	ment will awaken some sort of interest. There are many
21	who have worn off the novelty and are thoroughly carried
  	away with the requirements, simple and direct as they are,
  	of Christian Science. The opposition against it from the
24	so-called orthodox religious bodies keeps up a while, but
  	after a little skirmishing, finally subsides. No one religious
  	body holds the whole of truth, and whatever is likely to
27	show even some one side of it will gain followers and live
  	down any attempted repression.  ?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           51


1	    Christian Science does not strike all as a system of truth. 
  	If it did, it would be a prodigy. Neither does the Christian
 3	faith produce the same impressions upon all. Freedom to
  	believe or to dissent is a great privilege in these days. So
  	when a number of conscientious followers apply themselves
 6	to a matter like Christian Science, they are enjoying that
  	liberty which is their inherent right as human beings, and
  	though they cannot escape censure, yet they are to be
 9	numbered among the many pioneers who are searching
  	after religious truth. There is really nothing settled. 
  	Every truth is more or less in a state of agitation. The
12	many who have worked in the mine of knowledge are glad
  	to welcome others who have different methods, and with
  	them bring different ideas. 
15	    It is too early to predict where this movement will go,
  	and how greatly it will affect the well-established methods. 
  	That it has produced a sensation in religious circles, and
18	called forth the implements of theological warfare, is very
  	well known. While it has done this, it may, on the other
  	hand, have brought a benefit. Ere this many a new project
21	in religious belief has stirred up feeling, but as time has
  	gone on, compromises have been welcomed. 
  	    The erection of this temple will doubtless help on the
24	growth of its principles. Pilgrims from everywhere will go
  	there in search of truth, and some may be satisfied and some
  	will not. Christian Science cannot absorb the world's
27	thought. It may get the share of attention it deserves, but
  	it can only aspire to take its place alongside other great
  	demonstrations of religious belief which have done some-
30	thing good for the sake of humanity. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           52


1	    Wonders will never cease. Here is a church whose
  	treasurer has to send out word that no sums except those
 3	already subscribed can be received! The Christian
  	Scientists have a faith of the mustard-seed variety. 
  	What a pity some of our practical Christian folk have not a
 6	faith approximate to that of these "impractical" Christian
  	Scientists. 


  	     [Jackson Patriot, Jackson, Mich., January 20, 1895] 

 9	                                             [Extract] 

  	                           CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

  	    The erection of a massive temple in Boston by Christian
12	Scientists, at a cost of over two hundred thousand dollars,
  	love-offerings of the disciples of Mary Baker Eddy, reviver
  	of the ancient faith and author of the textbook from which,
15	with the New Testament at the foundation, believers
  	receive light, health, and strength, is evidence of the rapid
  	growth of the new movement. We call it new. It is not. 
18	The name Christian Science alone is new. At the begin-
  	ning of Christianity it was taught and practised by Jesus
  	and his disciples. The Master was the great healer. But
21	the wave of materialism and bigotry that swept over the
  	world for fifteen centuries, covering it with the blackness
  	of the Dark Ages, nearly obliterated all vital belief in his
24	teachings. The Bible was a sealed book. Recently a
  	revived belief in what he taught is manifest, and Christian
  	Science is one result. No new doctrine is proclaimed, but
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           53


 1	there is the fresh development of a Principle that was put
  	into practice by the Founder of Christianity nineteen hun-
 3	dred years ago, though practised in other countries at an
  	earlier date. "The thing that hath been, it is that which
  	shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be
 6	done:  and there is no new thing under the sun." 
  	    The condition which Jesus of Nazareth, on various
  	occasions during the three years of his ministry on earth,
 9	declared to be essential, in the mind of both healer and
  	patient, is contained in the one word — faith. Can drugs
  	suddenly cure leprosy? When the ten lepers were cleansed
12	and one returned to give thanks in Oriental phrase, Jesus
  	said to him: "Arise, go thy way:  thy faith hath made thee
  	whole." That was Christian Science. In his "Law of
15	Psychic Phenomena" Hudson says: "That word, more
  	than any other, expresses the whole law of human felicity
  	and power in this world, and of salvation in the world to
18	come.  It is that attribute of mind which elevates man
  	above the level of the brute, and gives dominion over the
  	physical world.  It is the essential element of success in
21	every field of human endeavor.  It constitutes the power
  	of the human soul.  When Jesus of Nazareth proclaimed
  	its potency from the hilltops of Palestine, he gave to man-
24	kind the key to health and heaven, and earned the title
  	of Saviour of the World." Whittier, grandest of mystic
  	poets, saw the truth: —  

27	                      That healing gift he lends to them
  	                        Who use it in his name;
  	                      The power that filled his garment's hem
30	                        Is evermore the same. 

?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           54


 1	    Again, in a poem entitled "The Master," he wrote: —  

  	                      The healing of his seamless dress
 3	                        Is by our beds of pain;
  	                      We touch him in life's throng and press,
  	                        And we are whole again.¹ 


 6	    That Jesus operated in perfect harmony with natural
  	law, not in defiance, suppression, or violation of it, we can-
  	not doubt. The perfectly natural is the perfectly spiritual. 
 9	Jesus enunciated and exemplified the Principle; and,
  	obviously, the conditions requisite in psychic healing
  	to-day are the same as were necessary in apostolic times. 
12	We accept the statement of Hudson: "There was no law
  	of nature violated or transcended. On the contrary, the
  	whole transaction was in perfect obedience to the laws of
15	nature. He understood the law perfectly, as no one before
  	him understood it; and in the plenitude of his power he
  	applied it where the greatest good could be accomplished." 
18	A careful reading of the accounts of his healings, in the
  	light of modern science, shows that he observed, in his
  	practice of mental therapeutics, the conditions of environ-
21	ment and harmonious influence that are essential to success. 
  	In the case of Jairus' daughter they are fully set forth. 
  	He kept the unbelievers away, "put them all out," and
24	permitting only the father and mother, with his closest
  	friends and followers, Peter, James, and John, in the
  	chamber with him, and having thus the most perfect
27	obtainable environment, he raised the daughter to life. 


  	      ¹NOTE: — About 1868, the author of Science and Health healed
  	 Mr. Whittier with one visit, at his home in Amesbury, of incipient
30	 pulmonary consumption. — M. B. EDDY


?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           55


 1	                      "Not in blind caprice of will,
  	                       Not in cunning sleight of skill,
 3	                       Not for show of power, was wrought
  	                       Nature's marvel in thy thought." 



  	    In a previous article we have referred to cyclic changes
 6	that came during the last quarter of preceding centuries. 
  	Of our remarkable nineteenth century not the least event-
  	ful circumstance is the advent of Christian Science. 
 9	That it should be the work of a woman is the natural out-
  	come of a period notable for her emancipation from many
  	of the thraldoms, prejudices, and oppressions of the past. 
12	We do not, therefore, regard it as a mere coincidence that
  	the first edition of Mrs. Eddy's Science and Health should
  	have been published in 1875. Since then she has revised
15	it many times, and the ninety-first edition is announced. 
  	Her discovery was first called, "The Science of Divine
  	Metaphysical Healing." Afterward she selected the name
18	Christian Science. It is based upon what is held to be
  	scientific certainty, namely, — that all causation is of
  	Mind, every effect has its origin in desire and thought. 
21	The theology — if we may use the word — of Christian
  	Science is contained in the volume entitled "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
24	    The present Boston congregation was organized
  	April 12, 1879, and has now over four thousand members. 
  	It is regarded as the parent organization, all others being
27	branches, though each is entirely independent in the
  	management of its own affairs. Truth is the sole recognized
  	authority. Of actual members of different congregations
30	there are between one hundred thousand and two hundred
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           56


 1	thousand. One or more organized societies have sprung
  	up in New York, Chicago, Buffalo, Cleveland, Cincin-
 3	nati, Philadelphia, Detroit, Toledo, Milwaukee, Madison,
  	Scranton, Peoria, Atlanta, Toronto, and nearly every other
  	centre of population, besides a large and growing number
 6	of receivers of the faith among the members of all the
  	churches and non-church-going people. In some churches
  	a majority of the members are Christian Scientists, and, as
 9	a rule, are the most intelligent. 
  	    Space does not admit of an elaborate presentation on the
  	occasion of the erection of the temple, in Boston, the
12	dedication taking place on the 6th of January, of one of
  	the most remarkable, helpful, and powerful movements
  	of the last quarter of the century. Christian Science
15	has brought hope and comfort to many weary souls. It
  	makes people better and happier. Welding Christianity
  	and Science, hitherto divorced because dogma and truth
18	could not unite, was a happy inspiration. 

  	                      "And still we love the evil cause,
  	                         And of the just effect complain;
21	                       We tread upon life's broken laws,
  	                         And mourn our self-inflicted pain." 



  	                [The Outlook, New York, January 19, 1895] 

24	                  A  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  CHURCH 

  	    A great Christian Science church was dedicated in Bos-
  	ton on Sunday, the 6th inst. It is located at Norway and
27	Falmouth Streets, and is intended to be a testimonial to
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           57


 1	the Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science, the
  	Rev. Mary Baker Eddy. The building is fire-proof, and
 3	cost over two hundred thousand dollars. It is entirely
  	paid for, and contributions for its erection came from every
  	State in the Union, and from many lands. The auditorium
 6	is said to seat between fourteen and fifteen hundred, and
  	was thronged at the four services on the day of dedication. 
  	The sermon, prepared by Mrs. Eddy, was read by Mrs.
 9	Bemis. It rehearsed the significance of the building, and
  	reenunciated the truths which will find emphasis there. 
  	From the description we judge that it is one of the most
12	beautiful buildings in Boston, and, indeed, in all New
  	England. Whatever may be thought of the peculiar tenets
  	of the Christian Scientists, and whatever difference of
15	opinion there may be concerning the organization of such
  	a church, there can be no question but that the adherents
  	of this church have proved their faith by their works. 


18	       [American Art Journal, New York, January 26, 1895] 

  	                     "OUR PRAYER IN STONE" 

  	    Such is the excellent name given to a new Boston church. 
21	Few people outside its own circles realize how extensive is
  	the belief in Christian Science. There are several sects of
  	mental healers, but this new edifice on Back Bay, just off
24	Huntington Avenue, not far from the big Mechanics
  	Building and the proposed site of the new Music Hall,
  	belongs to the followers of Rev. Mary Baker Glover Eddy,
27	a lady born of an old New Hampshire family, who, after
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           58


 1	many vicissitudes, found herself in Lynn, Mass., healed by
  	the power of divine Mind, and thereupon devoted herself
 3	to imparting this faith to her fellow-beings. Coming to
  	Boston about 1880, she began teaching, gathered an
  	association of students, and organized a church. For
 6	several years past she has lived in Concord, N. H., near
  	her birthplace, owning a beautiful estate called Pleasant
  	View; but thousands of believers throughout this country
 9	have joined The Mother Church in Boston, and have now
  	erected this edifice at a cost of over two hundred thousand
  	dollars, every bill being paid. 
12	    Its appearance is shown in the pictures we are permitted
  	to publish. In the belfry is a set of tubular chimes. Inside
  	is a basement room, capable of division into seven excellent
15	class-rooms, by the use of movable partitions. The main
  	auditorium has wide galleries, and will seat over a thousand
  	in its exceedingly comfortable pews. Scarcely any wood-
18	work is to be found. The floors are all mosaic, the steps
  	marble, and the walls stone. It is rather dark, often too
  	much so for comfortable reading, as all the windows are of
21	colored glass, with pictures symbolic of the tenets of the
  	organization. In the ceiling is a beautiful sunburst window. 
  	Adjoining the chancel is a pastor's study; but for an
24	indefinite time their prime instructor has ordained that the
  	only pastor shall be the Bible, with her book, called
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." In the
27	tower is a room devoted to her, and called "Mother's
  	Room," furnished with all conveniences for living, should
  	she wish to make it a home by day or night. Therein is
30	a portrait of her in stained glass; and an electric light,
 ?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           59


1	behind an antique lamp, kept perpetually burning¹ in her
  	honor; though she has not yet visited her temple, which
 3	was dedicated on New Year's Sunday in a somewhat novel
  	way. 
  	    There was no special sentence or prayer of consecration,
 6	but continuous services were held from nine to four o'clock,
  	every hour and a half, so long as there were attendants;
  	and some people heard these exercises four times repeated. 
 9	The printed program was for some reason not followed,
  	certain hymns and psalms being omitted. There was sing-
  	ing by a choir and congregation. The Pater Noster was
12	repeated in the way peculiar to Christian Scientists, the
  	congregation repeating one sentence and the leader re-
  	sponding with its parallel interpretation by Mrs. Eddy. 
15	Antiphonal paragraphs were read from the book of
  	Revelation and her work respectively. The sermon,
  	prepared by Mrs. Eddy, was well adapted for its purpose,
18	and read by a professional elocutionist, not an adherent of
  	the order, Mrs. Henrietta Clark Bemis, in a clear emphatic
  	style. The solo singer, however, was a Scientist, Miss Elsie
21	Lincoln; and on the platform sat Joseph Armstrong,
  	formerly of Kansas, and now the business manager of the
  	Publishing Society, with the other members of the Christian
24	Science Board of Directors — Ira O. Knapp, Edward P. 
  	Bates, Stephen A. Chase, — gentlemen officially connected
  	with the movement. The children of believing families
27	collected the money for the Mother's Room, and seats were
  	especially set apart for them at the second dedicatory
  	service. Before one service was over and the auditors left
30	by the rear doors, the front vestibule and street (despite 

  	      ¹At Mrs. Eddy's request the lamp was not kept burning.

?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           60


 1	the snowstorm) were crowded with others, waiting for
  	admission. 
 3	    On the next Sunday the new order of service went
  	into operation. There was no address of any sort, no
  	notices, no explanation of Bible or their textbook. Judge
 6	Hanna, who was a Colorado lawyer before coming into
  	this work, presided, reading in clear, manly, and intelli-
  	gent tones, the Quarterly Bible Lesson, which happened
 9	that day to be on Jesus' miracle of loaves and fishes. 
  	Each paragraph he supplemented first with illustrative
  	Scripture parallels, as set down for him, and then by pas-
12	sages selected for him from Mrs. Eddy's book. The place
  	was again crowded, many having remained over a week
  	from among the thousands of adherents who had come
15	to Boston for this auspicious occasion from all parts of
  	the country. The organ, made by Farrand & Votey in
  	Detroit, at a cost of eleven thousand dollars, is the gift of
18	a wealthy Universalist gentleman, but was not ready for
  	the opening. It is to fill the recess behind the spacious
  	platform, and is described as containing pneumatic wind-
21	chests throughout, and having an Aeolian attachment. 
  	It is of three-manual compass, C.C.C. to C. 4, 61 notes;
  	and pedal compass, C.C.C. to F. 30. The great organ
24	has double open diapason (stopped bass), open diapason,
  	dulciana, viola di gamba, doppel flute, hohl flute, octave,
  	octave quint, superoctave, and trumpet, — 61 pipes each. 
27	The swell organ has bourdon, open diapason, salicional,
  	aeoline, stopped diapason, gemshorn, flute harmonique,
  	flageolet, cornet — 3 ranks, 183, — cornopean, oboe, vox
30	humana — 61 pipes each. The choir organ, enclosed in
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           61


 1	separate swell-box, has geigen principal, dolce, concert
  	flute, quintadena, fugara, flute d'amour, piccolo harmo-
 3	nique, clarinet, — 61 pipes each. The pedal organ has
  	open diapason, bourdon, lieblich gedeckt (from stop 10),
  	violoncello-wood, — 30 pipes each. Couplers:  swell to
 6	great; choir to great; swell to choir; swell to great oc-
  	taves, swell to great sub-octaves; choir to great sub-
  	octaves; swell octaves; swell to pedal; great to pedal;
 9	choir to pedal. Mechanical accessories:  swell tremulant,
  	choir tremulant, bellows signal; wind indicator. Pedal
  	movements:  three affecting great and pedal stops, three
12	affecting swell and pedal stops; great to pedal reversing
  	pedal; crescendo and full organ pedal; balanced great
  	and choir pedal; balanced swell pedal. 
15	    Beautiful suggestions greet you in every part of this
  	unique church, which is practical as well as poetic, and
  	justifies the name given by Mrs. Eddy, which stands at
18	the head of this sketch.                                  J. H. W. 



	                    [Boston Journal, January 7, 1895] 

        	              CHIMES  RANG  SWEETLY 

21	    Much admiration was expressed by all those fortunate
  	enough to listen to the first peal of the chimes in the tower
  	of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, corner of Fal-
24	mouth and Norway Streets, dedicated yesterday. The
  	sweet, musical tones attracted quite a throng of people,
  	who listened with delight. 
27	    The chimes were made by the United States Tubular
 ?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           62

1	Bell Company, of Methuen, Mass., and are something
  	of a novelty in this country, though for some time well
 3	and favorably known in the Old Country, especially in
  	England. 
  	    They are a substitution of tubes of drawn brass for the
 6	heavy cast bells of old-fashioned chimes. They have the
  	advantage of great economy of space, as well as of cost, a
  	chime of fifteen bells occupying a space not more than
 9	five by eight feet. 
  	    Where the old-fashioned chimes required a strong man
  	to ring them, these can be rung from an electric keyboard,
12	and even when rung by hand require but little muscular
  	power to manipulate them and call forth all the purity
  	and sweetness of their tones. The quality of tone is some-
15	thing superb, being rich and mellow. The tubes are care-
  	fully tuned, so that the harmony is perfect. They have
  	all the beauties of a great cathedral chime, with infinitely
18	less expense. 
  	    There is practically no limit to the uses to which these
  	bells may be put. They can be called into requisition in
21	theatres, concert halls, and public buildings, as they range
  	in all sizes, from those described down to little sets of
  	silver bells that might be placed on a small centre table. 


 ?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           63


1	        [The Republic, Washington, D. C., February 2, 1895] 

  	                                                 [Extract] 

 3	                                  CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

  	MARY BAKER EDDY THE "MOTHER" OF THE IDEA — SHE HAS AN
  	         IMMENSE FOLLOWING THROUGHOUT THE UNITED STATES, AND 
 6	       A CHURCH COSTING $250,000 WAS RECENTLY BUILT IN HER
  	        HONOR AT BOSTON 

  	    "My faith has the strength to nourish trees as well as
 9	souls," was the remark Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, the
  	"Mother" of Christian Science, made recently as she
  	pointed to a number of large elms that shade her delight-
12	ful country home in Concord, N. H. "I had them brought
  	here in warm weather, almost as big as they are now, and
  	not one died." This is a remarkable statement, but it is
15	made by a remarkable woman, who has originated a new
  	phase of religious belief, and who numbers over one hun-
  	dred thousand intelligent people among her devoted
18	followers. 
  	    The great hold she has upon this army was demon-
  	strated in a very tangible and material manner recently,
21	when "The First Church of Christ, Scientist," erected at
  	a cost of two hundred and fifty thousand dollars, was
  	dedicated in Boston. This handsome edifice was paid
24	for before it was begun, by the voluntary contributions of
  	Christian Scientists all over the country, and a tablet im-
  	bedded in its wall declares that it was built as "a testi-
27	monial to our beloved teacher, Rev. Mary Baker Eddy,
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           64


 1	Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science, author of
  	its textbook, 'Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
 3	tures,' president of the Massachusetts Metaphysical Col-
  	lege, and the first pastor of this denomination." 
  	    There is usually considerable difficulty in securing suffi-
 6	cient funds for the building of a new church, but such was
  	not the experience of Rev. Mary Baker Eddy. Money
  	came freely from all parts of the United States. Men,
 9	women, and children contributed, some giving a pittance,
  	others donating large sums. When the necessary amount
  	was raised, the custodian of the funds was compelled to
12	refuse further contributions, in order to stop the continued
  	inflow of money from enthusiastic Christian Scientists. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy says she discovered Christian Science in
15	1866. She studied the Scriptures and the sciences, she
  	declares, in a search for the great curative Principle. She
  	investigated allopathy, homoeopathy, and electricity, with-
18	out finding a clew; and modern philosophy gave her no
  	distinct statement of the Science of Mind-healing. After
  	careful study she became convinced that the curative
21	Principle was the Deity. 


	                    [New York Tribune, February 7, 1895] 
	
                                              [Extract] 

24	    Boston has just dedicated the first church of the Chris-
  	tian Scientists, in commemoration of the Founder of that
  	sect, the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, drawing together six
27	thousand people to participate in the ceremonies, showing
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           65


 1	that belief in that curious creed is not confined to its
  	original apostles and promulgators, but that it has pene-
 3	trated what is called the New England mind to an un-
  	looked-for extent. In inviting the Eastern churches and
  	the Anglican fold to unity with Rome, the Holy Father
 6	should not overlook the Boston sect of Christian Scientists,
  	which is rather small and new, to be sure, but is undoubt-
  	edly an interesting faith and may have a future before it,
 9	whatever attitude Rome may assume toward it. 


  	          [Journal, Kansas City, Mo., January 10, 1895] 

                                           [Extract] 

      	
12	                            GROWTH OF A FAITH 

  	    Attention is directed to the progress which has been
  	made by what is called Christian Science by the dedication
15	at Boston of "The First Church of Christ, Scientist." 
  	It is a most beautiful structure of gray granite, and its
  	builders call it their "prayer in stone," which suggests
18	to recollection the story of the cathedral of Amiens, whose
  	architectural construction and arrangement of statuary
  	and paintings made it to be called the Bible of that city. 
21	The Frankish church was reared upon the spot where, in
  	pagan times, one bitter winter day, a Roman soldier parted
  	his mantle with his sword and gave half of the garment to
24	a naked beggar; and so was memorialized in art and
  	stone what was called the divine spirit of giving, whose un-
  	believing exemplar afterward became a saint. The Boston
27	church similarly expresses the faith of those who believe
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           66


 1	in what they term the divine art of healing, which, to their
  	minds, exists as much to-day as it did when Christ healed
 3	the sick. 
  	    The first church organization of this faith was founded
  	fifteen years ago with a membership of only twenty-six,
 6	and since then the number of believers has grown with
  	remarkable rapidity, until now there are societies in every
  	part of the country. This growth, it is said, proceeds
 9	more from the graveyards than from conversions from
  	other churches, for most of those who embrace the faith
  	claim to have been rescued from death miraculously under
12	the injunction to "heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise
  	the dead, cast out demons." They hold with strict fidelity
  	to what they conceive to be the literal teachings of the
15	Bible as expressed in its poetical and highly figurative
  	language. 
  	    Altogether the belief and service are well suited to
18	satisfy a taste for the mystical which, along many lines, has
  	shown an uncommon development in this country during
  	the last decade, and which is largely Oriental in its choice. 
21	Such a rapid departure from long respected views as is
  	marked by the dedication of this church, and others of
  	kindred meaning, may reasonably excite wonder as to
24	how radical is to be this encroachment upon prevailing
  	faiths, and whether some of the pre-Christian ideas of
  	the Asiatics are eventually to supplant those in company
27	with which our civilization has developed. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           67


 1	   [Montreal Daily Herald, Saturday, February 2, 1895] 

  	                                          [Extract] 

 3	                           CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

  	SKETCH OF ITS ORIGIN AND GROWTH — THE MONTREAL BRANCH 

  	    "If you would found a new faith, go to Boston," has
 6	been said by a great American writer. This is no idle
  	word, but a fact borne out by circumstances. Boston can
  	fairly claim to be the hub of the logical universe, and an
 9	accurate census of the religious faiths which are to be
  	found there to-day would probably show a greater number
  	of them than even Max O'Rell's famous enumeration of
12	John Bull's creeds. 
  	    Christian Science, or the Principle of divine healing,
  	is one of those movements which seek to give expression
15	to a higher spirituality. Founded twenty-five years ago,
  	it was still practically unknown a decade since, but to-day
  	it numbers over a quarter of a million of believers, the
18	majority of whom are in the United States, and is rapidly
  	growing. In Canada, also, there is a large number of
  	members. Toronto and Montreal have strong churches,
21	comparatively, while in many towns and villages single
  	believers or little knots of them are to be found. 
  	    It was exactly one hundred years from the date of the
24	Declaration of Independence, when on July 4, 1876, the
  	first Christian Scientist Association was organized by
  	seven persons, of whom the foremost was Mrs. Eddy. 
27	The church was founded in April, 1879, with twenty-six
  	members, and a charter was obtained two months later. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           68


 1	Mrs. Eddy assumed the pastorship of the church during
  	its early years, and in 1881 was ordained, being now known
 3	as the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy. 
  	    The Massachusetts Metaphysical College was founded
  	by Mrs. Eddy in 1881, and here she taught the principles
 6	of the faith for nine years. Students came to it in hun-
  	dreds from all parts of the world, and many are now pastors
  	or in practice. The college was closed in 1889, as Mrs.
 9	Eddy felt it necessary for the interests of her religious work
  	to retire from active contact with the world. She now
  	lives in a beautiful country residence in her native State. 


12	         [The American, Baltimore, Md., January 14, 1895] 

  	                                              [Extract] 

  	                            MRS. EDDY'S DISCIPLES 

15	    It is not generally known that a Christian Science con-
  	gregation was organized in this city about a year ago. It
  	now holds regular services in the parlor of the residence
18	of the pastor, at 1414 Linden Avenue. The dedication in
  	Boston last Sunday of the Christian Science church, called
  	The Mother Church, which cost over two hundred thou-
21	sand dollars, adds interest to the Baltimore organization. 
  	There are many other church edifices in the United States
  	owned by Christian Scientists. Christian Science was
24	founded by Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy. The Baltimore con-
  	gregation was organized at a meeting held at the present
  	location on February 27, 1894. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           69


 1	    Dr. Hammond, the pastor, came to Baltimore about
  	three years ago to organize this movement. Miss Cross
 3	came from Syracuse, N. Y., about eighteen months ago. 
  	Both were under the instruction of Mrs. Mary Baker
  	Eddy, the Founder of the movement. 
 6	    Dr. Hammond says he was converted to Christian Sci-
  	ence by being cured by Mrs. Eddy of a physical ailment
  	some twelve years ago, after several doctors had pronounced
 9	his case incurable. He says they use no medicines, but
  	rely on Mind for cure, believing that disease comes from
  	evil and sick-producing thoughts, and that, if they can so
12	fill the mind with good thoughts as to leave no room there
  	for the bad, they can work a cure. He distinguishes Chris-
  	tian Science from the faith-cure, and added: "This Chris-
15	tian Science really is a return to the ideas of primitive
  	Christianity.  It would take a small book to explain fully
  	all about it, but I may say that the fundamental idea is that
18	God is Mind, and we interpret the Scriptures wholly from
  	the spiritual or metaphysical standpoint.  We find in this
  	view of the Bible the power fully developed to heal the
21	sick.  It is not faith-cure, but it is an acknowledgment of
  	certain Christian and scientific laws, and to work a cure the
  	practitioner must understand these laws aright.  The
24	patient may gain a better understanding than the Church
  	has had in the past.  All churches have prayed for the cure
  	of disease, but they have not done so in an intelligent man-
27	ner, understanding and demonstrating the Christ-healing." 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           70


 1	       [The Reporter, Lebanon, Ind., January 18, 1895] 

  	                                           [Extract] 

 3	              DISCOVERED CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

  	  REMARKABLE CAREER OF REV. MARY BAKER EDDY, WHO HAS
  	                 OVER ONE HUNDRED THOUSAND FOLLOWERS 

 6	    Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, Discoverer and Founder of
  	Christian Science, author of its textbook, "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," president of the Mas-
 9	sachusetts Metaphysical College, and first pastor of the
  	Christian Science denomination, is without doubt one of
  	the most remarkable women in America. She has within a
12	few years founded a sect that has over one hundred thou-
  	sand converts, and very recently saw completed in Boston,
  	as a testimonial to her labors, a handsome fire-proof church
15	that cost two hundred and fifty thousand dollars and was
  	paid for by Christian Scientists all over the country. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy asserts that in 1866 she became certain that
18	"all causation was Mind, and every effect a mental phe-
  	nomenon." Taking her text from the Bible, she endeav-
  	ored in vain to find the great curative Principle — the Deity
21	 — in philosophy and schools of medicine, and she con-
  	cluded that the way of salvation demonstrated by Jesus
  	was the power of Truth over all error, sin, sickness, and
24	death. Thus originated the divine or spiritual Science of
  	Mind-healing, which she termed Christian Science. She
  	has a palatial home in Boston and a country-seat in
27	Concord, N. H. The Christian Science Church has a
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           71


 1	membership of four thousand, and eight hundred of the
  	members are Bostonians. 


 3	      [N. Y. Commercial Advertiser, January 9, 1895] 

   	    The idea that Christian Science has declined in popu-
  	larity is not borne out by the voluntary contribution of a
 6	quarter of a million dollars for a memorial church for Mrs.  
  	Eddy, the inventor of this cure. The money comes from
  	Christian Science believers exclusively. 


 9	     [The Post, Syracuse, New York, February 1, 1895] 

  	        DO  NOT  BELIEVE  SHE  WAS  DEIFIED 

  	 CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS OF SYRACUSE SURPRISED AT THE NEWS
12	     ABOUT MRS. MARY BAKER EDDY, FOUNDER OF THE FAITH 

  	    Christian Scientists in this city, and in fact all over the
  	country, have been startled and greatly discomfited over
15	the announcements in New York papers that Mrs. Mary
  	Baker G. Eddy, the acknowledged Christian Science
  	Leader, has been exalted by various dignitaries of the
18	faith. . . . 
  	    It is well known that Mrs. Eddy has resigned herself
  	completely to the study and foundation of the faith to which
21	many thousands throughout the United States are now so
  	entirely devoted. By her followers and cobelievers she is
  	unquestionably looked upon as having a divine mission to
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           72


 1	fulfil, and as though inspired in her great task by super-
  	natural power. 
 3	    For the purpose of learning the feeling of Scientists in this
  	city toward the reported deification of Mrs. Eddy, a Post
  	reporter called upon a few of the leading members of the
 6	faith yesterday and had a number of very interesting con-
  	versations upon the subject. 
  	    Mrs. D. W. Copeland of University Avenue was one of
 9	the first to be seen. Mrs. Copeland is a very pleasant and
  	agreeable lady, ready to converse, and evidently very much
  	absorbed in the work to which she has given so much of
12	her attention. Mrs. Copeland claims to have been healed
  	a number of years ago by Christian Scientists, after she
  	had practically been given up by a number of well-known
15	physicians. 
  	    "And for the past eleven years," said Mrs. Copeland,
  	"I have not taken any medicine or drugs of any kind, and
18	yet have been perfectly well." 
  	    In regard to Mrs. Eddy, Mrs. Copeland said that she
  	was the Founder of the faith, but that she had never
21	claimed, nor did she believe that Mrs. Lathrop had, that
  	Mrs. Eddy had any power other than that which came
  	from God and through faith in Him and His teachings. 
24	    "The power of Christ has been dormant in mankind for
  	ages," added the speaker, "and it was Mrs. Eddy's mission
  	to revive it.  In our labors we take Christ as an example,
27	going about doing good and healing the sick.  Christ has
  	told us to do his work, naming as one great essential that
  	we have faith in him. 
30	    "Did you ever hear of Jesus' taking medicine himself, or
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           73


 1	giving it to others?" inquired the speaker. "Then why
  	should we worry ourselves about sickness and disease?  
 3	If we become sick, God will care for us, and will send to
  	us those who have faith, who believe in His unlimited and
  	divine power.  Mrs. Eddy was strictly an ardent follower
 6	after God.  She had faith in Him, and she cured herself of
  	a deathly disease through the mediation of her God.  Then
  	she secluded herself from the world for three years and
 9	studied and meditated over His divine Word.  She delved
  	deep into the Biblical passages, and at the end of the period
  	came from her seclusion one of the greatest Biblical schol-
12	ars of the age.  Her mission was then the mission of a
  	Christian, to do good and heal the sick, and this duty she
  	faithfully performed.  She of herself had no power.  But
15	God has fulfilled His promises to her and to the world.  
  	If you have faith, you can move mountains." 
  	    Mrs. Henrietta N. Cole is also a very prominent member
18	of the church. When seen yesterday she emphasized her-
  	self as being of the same theory as Mrs. Copeland. Mrs.
  	Cole has made a careful and searching study in the beliefs
21	of Scientists, and is perfectly versed in all their beliefs and
  	doctrines. She stated that man of himself has no power,
  	but that all comes from God. She placed no credit what-
24	ever in the reports from New York that Mrs. Eddy has
  	been accredited as having been deified. She referred the
  	reporter to the large volume which Mrs. Eddy had herself
27	written, and said that no more complete and yet concise
  	idea of her belief could be obtained than by a perusal of it. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           74


 1	                       [New York Herald, February 6, 1895] 

  	                                  MRS. EDDY SHOCKED 

 3	                              [By Telegraph to the Herald] 

  	    Concord, N. H., February 4, 1895. — The article pub-
  	lished in the Herald on January 29, regarding a statement
 6	made by Mrs. Laura Lathrop, pastor of the Christian Sci-
  	ence congregation that meets every Sunday in Hodgson
  	Hall, New York, was shown to Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy,
 9	the Christian Science "Discoverer," to-day. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy preferred to prepare a written answer to the
  	interrogatory, which she did in this letter, addressed to the
12	editor of the Herald: —  

  	    "A despatch is given me, calling for an interview to an-
  	swer for myself, 'Am I the second Christ?' 
15	    "Even the question shocks me. What I am is for God
  	to declare in His infinite mercy. As it is, I claim nothing
  	more than what I am, the Discoverer and Founder of
18	Christian Science, and the blessing it has been to mankind
  	which eternity enfolds. 
  	    "I think Mrs. Lathrop was not understood.  If she said
21	aught with intention to be thus understood, it is not what
  	I have taught her, and not at all as I have heard her talk. 
  	    "My books and teachings maintain but one conclusion
24	and statement of the Christ and the deification of mortals. 
  	    "Christ is individual, and one with God, in the sense
  	of divine Love and its compound divine ideal. 
27	    "There was, is, and never can be but one God, one
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           75


 1	Christ, one Jesus of Nazareth. Whoever in any age ex-
  	presses most of the spirit of Truth and Love, the Principle
 3	of God's idea, has most of the spirit of Christ, of that Mind
  	which was in Christ Jesus. 
  	    "If Christian Scientists find in my writings, teachings,
 6	and example a greater degree of this spirit than in others,
  	they can justly declare it.  But to think or speak of me in
  	any manner as a Christ, is sacrilegious.  Such a statement
 9	would not only be false, but the absolute antipode of Chris-
  	tian Science, and would savor more of heathenism than of
  	my doctrines. 
12	                                      "MARY BAKER EDDY" 


  	         [The Globe, Toronto, Canada, January 12, 1895] 

  	                                        Extract] 

15	                              CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 

  	DEDICATION TO THE FOUNDER OF THE ORDER OF A BEAUTIFUL
  	     CHURCH AT BOSTON — MANY TORONTO SCIENTISTS PRESENT 

18	    The Christian Scientists of Toronto, to the number of
  	thirty, took part in the ceremonies at Boston last Sunday
  	and for the day or two following, by which the members
21	of that faith all over North America celebrated the dedica-
  	tion of the church constructed in the great New England
  	capital as a testimonial to the Discoverer and Founder of
24	Christian Science, Rev. Mary Baker Eddy. 
  	    The temple is believed to be the most nearly fire-proof
  	church structure on the continent, the only combustible
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           76


 1	material used in its construction being that used in the
  	doors and pews. A striking feature of the church is a
 3	beautiful apartment known as the "Mother's Room,"
  	which is approached through a superb archway of Italian
  	marble set in the wall. The furnishing of the "Mother's
 6	Room" is described as "particularly beautiful, and blends
  	harmoniously with the pale green and gold decoration of the
  	walls. The floor is of mosaic in elegant designs, and two
 9	alcoves are separated from the apartment by rich hangings
  	of deep green plush, which in certain lights has a shimmer
  	of silver. The furniture frames are of white mahogany
12	in special designs, elaborately carved, and the upholstery
  	is in white and gold tapestry. A superb mantel of Mexican
  	onyx with gold decoration adorns the south wall, and before
15	the hearth is a large rug composed entirely of skins of the
  	eider-down duck, brought from the Arctic regions. Pic-
  	tures and bric-a-brac everywhere suggest the tribute of
18	loving friends. One of the two alcoves is a retiring-room
  	and the other a lavatory in which the plumbing is all
  	heavily plated with gold." 


21	       [Evening Monitor, Concord, N. H., February 27, 1895] 

  	                                 AN ELEGANT SOUVENIR 

  	              REV. MARY BAKER EDDY MEMORIALIZED BY A CHRISTIAN
24	                                         SCIENCE CHURCH 

  	    Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, Discoverer of Christian Science,
  	has received from the members of The First Church of
27	Christ, Scientist, Boston, an invitation formally to accept
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           77


 1	the magnificent new edifice of worship which the church
  	has just erected. 
 3	    The invitation itself is one of the most chastely elegant
  	memorials ever prepared, and is a scroll of solid gold,
  	suitably engraved, and encased in a handsome plush
 6	casket with white silk linings. Attached to the scroll is a
  	golden key of the church structure. 
  	    The inscription reads thus: —  

 9	    "Dear Mother: — During the year eighteen hundred and
  	ninety-four a church edifice was erected at the intersection
  	of Falmouth and Norway Streets, in the city of Boston,
12	by the loving hands of four thousand members. This
  	edifice is built as a testimonial to Truth, as revealed by
  	divine Love through you to this age. You are hereby
15	most lovingly invited to visit and formally accept this
  	testimonial on the twentieth day of February, eighteen
  	hundred and ninety-five, at high noon. 
18	    "The First Church of Christ, Scientist, at Boston, Mass. 
  	                                   "BY EDWARD P. BATES, 
  	                                     "CAROLINE S. BATES 
21	    "To the Reverend Mary Baker Eddy,
  	        "Boston, January 6th, 1895" 


  	     [People and Patriot, Concord, N. H., February 27, 1895] 

24	                  MAGNIFICENT TESTIMONIAL 

  	    Members of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, at
  	Boston, have forwarded to Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy of
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           78


 1	this city, the Founder of Christian Science, a testimonial
  	which is probably one of the most magnificent examples
 3	of the goldsmith's art ever wrought in this country. It is
  	in the form of a gold scroll, twenty-six inches long, nine
  	inches wide, and an eighth of an inch thick. 
 6	    It bears upon its face the following inscription, cut in
  	script letters: —  

  	    "Dear Mother: — During the year 1894 a church edi-
 9	fice was erected at the intersection of Falmouth and Nor-
  	way Streets, in the city of Boston, by the loving hands of
  	four thousand members.  This edifice is built as a testi-
12	monial to Truth, as revealed by divine Love through you
  	to this age.  You are hereby most lovingly invited to visit
  	and formally accept this testimonial on the 20th day of
15	February, 1895, at high noon. 
  	    "The First Church of Christ, Scientist, at Boston, Mass. 
  	                                          "BY EDWARD P. BATES, 
18	                                                "CAROLINE S. BATES 
  	   
      "To the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy,
  	    "Boston, January 6, 1895" 

21	    Attached by a white ribbon to the scroll is a gold key
  	to the church door. 
  	    The testimonial is encased in a white satin-lined box
24	of rich green velvet. 
  	    The scroll is on exhibition in the window of J. C.
  	Derby's jewelry store. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           79


1	                            [The Union Signal, Chicago] 

                                         [Extract] 

      	
 3	      THE NEW WOMAN AND THE NEW CHURCH 

  	    The dedication, in Boston, of a Christian Science temple
  	costing over two hundred thousand dollars, and for which
 6	the money was all paid in so that no debt had to be taken
  	care of on dedication day, is a notable event. While we
  	are not, and never have been, devotees of Christian Science,
 9	it becomes us as students of public questions not to ignore
  	a movement which, starting fifteen years ago, has already
  	gained to itself adherents in every part of the civilized
12	world, for it is a significant fact that one cannot take up
  	a daily paper in town or village — to say nothing of cities — 
  	without seeing notices of Christian Science meetings, and
15	in most instances they are held at "headquarters." 
  	    We believe there are two reasons for this remarkable
  	development, which has shown a vitality so unexpected. 
18	The first is that a revolt was inevitable from the crass
  	materialism of the cruder science that had taken posses-
  	sion of men's minds, for as a wicked but witty writer has
21	said, "If there were no God, we should be obliged to in-
  	vent one." There is something in the constitution of
  	man that requires the religious sentiment as much as his
24	lungs call for breath; indeed, the breath of his soul is a
  	belief in God. 
  	    But when Christian Science arose, the thought of the
27	world's scientific leaders had become materialistically
  	"lopsided," and this condition can never long continue. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           80


 1	There must be a righting-up of the mind as surely as of a
  	ship when under stress of storm it is ready to capsize. The
 3	pendulum that has swung to one extreme will surely find
  	the other. The religious sentiment in women is so strong
  	that the revolt was headed by them; this was inevitable
 6	in the nature of the case. It began in the most intellectual
  	city of the freest country in the world — that is to say,
  	it sought the line of least resistance. Boston is emphati-
 9	cally the women's paradise, — numerically, socially, in-
  	deed every way. Here they have the largest individuality,
  	the most recognition, the widest outlook. Mrs. Eddy we
12	have never seen; her book has many a time been sent
  	us by interested friends, and out of respect to them we
  	have fairly broken our mental teeth over its granitic peb-
15	bles. That we could not understand it might be rather
  	to the credit of the book than otherwise. On this subject
  	we have no opinion to pronounce, but simply state the
18	fact. 
  	    We do not, therefore, speak of the system it sets forth,
  	either to praise or blame, but this much is true:  the spirit
21	of Christian Science ideas has caused an army of well-mean-
  	ing people to believe in God and the power of faith, who
  	did not believe in them before. It has made a myriad of
24	women more thoughtful and devout; it has brought a
  	hopeful spirit into the homes of unnumbered invalids. 
  	The belief that "thoughts are things," that the invisible
27	is the only real world, that we are here to be trained into
  	harmony with the laws of God, and that what we are here
  	determines where we shall be hereafter — all these ideas
30	are Christian. 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           81


 1	    The chimes on the Christian Science temple in Boston
  	played "All hail the power of Jesus' name," on the morn-
 3	ing of the dedication. We did not attend, but we learn
  	that the name of Christ is nowhere spoken with more
  	reverence than it was during those services, and that he
 6	is set forth as the power of God for righteousness and the
  	express image of God for love. 



  	            [The New Century, Boston, February, 1895] 

 9	       ONE POINT OF VIEW — THE NEW WOMAN 

  	    We all know her — she is simply the woman of the past
  	with an added grace — a newer charm. Some of her
12	dearest ones call her "selfish" because she thinks so much
  	of herself she spends her whole time helping others. She
  	represents the composite beauty, sweetness, and nobility
15	of all those who scorn self for the sake of love and her
  	handmaiden duty — of all those who seek the brightness
  	of truth not as the moth to be destroyed thereby, but as
18	the lark who soars and sings to the great sun. She is of
  	those who have so much to give they want no time to take,
  	and their name is legion. She is as full of beautiful possi-
21	bilities as a perfect harp, and she realizes that all the har-
  	monies of the universe are in herself, while her own soul
  	plays upon magic strings the unwritten anthems of love. 
24	She is the apostle of the true, the beautiful, the good, com-
  	missioned to complete all that the twelve have left undone. 
  	Hers is the mission of missions — the highest of all — to
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           82


 1	make the body not the prison, but the palace of the soul,
  	with the brain for its great white throne. 
 3	    When she comes like the south wind into the cold haunts
  	of sin and sorrow, her words are smiles and her smiles are
  	the sunlight which heals the stricken soul. Her hand is
 6	tender — but steel tempered with holy resolve, and as
  	one whom her love had glorified once said — she is soft
  	and gentle, but you could no more turn her from her
 9	course than winter could stop the coming of spring. She
  	has long learned with patience, and to-day she knows
  	many things dear to the soul far better than her teachers. 
12	In olden times the Jews claimed to be the conservators
  	of the world's morals — they treated woman as a chattel,
  	and said that because she was created after man, she was
15	created solely for man. Too many still are Jews who
  	never called Abraham "Father," while the Jews them-
  	selves have long acknowledged woman as man's proper
18	helpmeet. In those days women had few lawful claims
  	and no one to urge them. True, there were Miriam and
  	Esther, but they sang and sacrificed for their people, not
21	for their sex. 
  	    To-day there are ten thousand Esthers, and Miriams
  	by the million, who sing best by singing most for their
24	own sex. They are demanding the right to help make
  	the laws, or at least to help enforce the laws upon
  	which depends the welfare of their husbands, their chil-
27	dren, and themselves. Why should our selfish self longer
  	remain deaf to their cry? The date is no longer B. C. 
  	Might no longer makes right, and in this fair land at least
30	fear has ceased to kiss the iron heel of wrong. Why then
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           83


 1	should we continue to demand woman's love and woman's
  	help while we recklessly promise as lover and candidate
 3	what we never fulfil as husband and office-holder? In
  	our secret heart our better self is shamed and dishonored,
  	and appeals from Philip drunk to Philip sober, but has
 6	not yet the moral strength and courage to prosecute the
  	appeal. But the east is rosy, and the sunlight cannot long
  	be delayed. Woman must not and will not be disheart-
 9	ened by a thousand denials or a million of broken pledges. 
  	With the assurance of faith she prays, with the certainty
  	of inspiration she works, and with the patience of genius
12	she waits. At last she is becoming "as fair as the morn,
  	as bright as the sun, and as terrible as an army with ban-
  	ners" to those who march under the black flag of oppres-
15	sion and wield the ruthless sword of injustice. 
  	    In olden times it was the Amazons who conquered the
  	invincibles, and we must look now to their daughters to
18	overcome our own allied armies of evil and to save us from
  	ourselves. She must and will succeed, for as David sang
  	 — "God shall help her, and that right early." When we
21	try to praise her later works it is as if we would pour
  	incense upon the rose. It is the proudest boast of many
  	of us that we are "bound to her by bonds dearer than free-
24	dom," and that we live in the reflected royalty which
  	shines from her brow. We rejoice with her that at last
  	we begin to know what John on Patmos meant — "And
27	there appeared a great wonder in heaven, a woman clothed
  	with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her
  	head a crown of twelve stars." She brought to warring
30	men the Prince of Peace, and he, departing, left his scepter
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           84


 1	not in her hand, but in her soul. "The time of times"
  	is near when "the new woman" shall subdue the whole
 3	earth with the weapons of peace. Then shall wrong be
  	robbed of her bitterness and ingratitude of her sting,
  	revenge shall clasp hands with pity, and love shall dwell
 6	in the tents of hate; while side by side, equal partners in
  	all that is worth living for, shall stand the new man with
  	the new woman. 


 9	       [The Christian Science Journal, January, 1895] 

  	                                    [Extract] 

  	                         THE MOTHER CHURCH 

12	    The Mother Church edifice — The First Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, in Boston, is erected. The close of the
  	year, Anno Domini 1894, witnessed the completion of
15	"our prayer in stone," all predictions and prognostications
  	to the contrary notwithstanding. 
  	    Of the significance of this achievement we shall not
18	undertake to speak in this article. It can be better felt
  	than expressed. All who are awake thereto have some
  	measure of understanding of what it means. But only
21	the future will tell the story of its mighty meaning or un-
  	fold it to the comprehension of mankind. It is enough for
  	us now to know that all obstacles to its completion have
24	been met and overcome, and that our temple is completed
  	as God intended it should be. 
  	    This achievement is the result of long years of untiring,
27	unselfish, and zealous effort on the part of our beloved
  	teacher and Leader, the Reverend Mary Baker Eddy,
  	the Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science, who
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           85


 1	nearly thirty years ago began to lay the foundation of
  	this temple, and whose devotion and consecration to God
 3	and humanity during the intervening years have made
  	its erection possible. 
  	    Those who now, in part, understand her mission, turn
 6	their hearts in gratitude to her for her great work, and
  	those who do not understand it will, in the fulness of time,
  	see and acknowledge it. In the measure in which she has
 9	unfolded and demonstrated divine Love, and built up in
  	human consciousness a better and higher conception of
  	God as Life, Truth, and Love, — as the divine Principle
12	of all things which really exist, — and in the degree in
  	which she has demonstrated the system of healing of Jesus
  	and the apostles, surely she, as the one chosen of God to
15	this end, is entitled to the gratitude and love of all who
  	desire a better and grander humanity, and who believe
  	it to be possible to establish the kingdom of heaven upon
18	earth in accordance with the prayer and teachings of
  	Jesus Christ. 


  	             [Concord Evening Monitor, March 23, 1895] 

21	                          TESTIMONIAL AND GIFT 

  	    TO REV. MARY BAKER EDDY, FROM THE FIRST CHURCH OF
  	                               CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN BOSTON 

24	    Rev. Mary Baker Eddy received Friday, from the Chris-
  	tian Science Board of Directors, Boston, a beautiful and
  	unique testimonial of the appreciation of her labors and
27	loving generosity in the Cause of their common faith. It
  	was a facsimile of the corner-stone of the new church of
 ?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           86


1	the Christian Scientists, just completed, being of granite,
  	about six inches in each dimension, and contains a solid
 3	gold box, upon the cover of which is this inscription: —  
  	    "To our Beloved Teacher, the Reverend Mary Baker
  	Eddy, Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science, from
 6	her affectionate Students, the Christian Science Board of
  	Directors." 
  	    On the under side of the cover are the facsimile sig-
 9	natures of the Directors, — Ira O. Knapp, William B. 
  	Johnson, Joseph Armstrong, and Stephen A. Chase,
  	with the date, "1895." The beautiful souvenir is en-
12	cased in an elegant plush box. 
  	    Accompanying the stone testimonial was the following
  	address from the Board of Directors: —  

15	                                     Boston, March 20, 1895 
  	    To the Reverend Mary Baker Eddy, our Beloved
  	Teacher and Leader: — We are happy to announce to you
18	the completion of The First Church of Christ, Scientist,
  	in Boston. 
  	    In behalf of your loving students and all contributors
21	wherever they may be, we hereby present this church to
  	you as a testimonial of love and gratitude for your labors
  	and loving sacrifice, as the Discoverer and Founder of
24	Christian Science, and the author of its textbook, "Sci-
  	ence and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
  	    We therefore respectfully extend to you the invitation
27	to become the permanent pastor of this church, in con-
  	nection with the Bible and the book alluded to above,
  	which you have already ordained as our pastor. And we
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           87


 1	most cordially invite you to be present and take charge
  	of any services that may be held therein. We especially
 3	desire you to be present on the twenty-fourth day of March,
  	eighteen hundred and ninety-five, to accept this offering,
  	with our humble benediction. 
 6	                      Lovingly yours,

  	     IRA O. KNAPP,                      JOSEPH ARMSTRONG,
  	     WILLIAM B. JOHNSON,        STEPHEN A. CHASE, 
 9	                               The Christian Science Board of Directors 


  	                        REV. MRS. EDDY'S REPLY 

  	    Beloved Directors and Brethren: — For your costly offer-
12	ing, and kind call to the pastorate of "The First Church
  	of Christ, Scientist," in Boston — accept my profound
  	thanks. But permit me, respectfully, to decline their ac-
15	ceptance, while I fully appreciate your kind intentions. 
  	If it will comfort you in the least, make me your Pastor
  	Emeritus, nominally. Through my book, your textbook,
18	I already speak to you each Sunday. You ask too much
  	when asking me to accept your grand church edifice. I
  	have more of earth now, than I desire, and less of heaven;
21	so pardon my refusal of that as a material offering. More
  	effectual than the forum are our states of mind, to bless
  	mankind. This wish stops not with my pen — God give
24	you grace. As our church's tall tower detains the sun,
  	so may luminous lines from your lives linger, a legacy to
  	our race. 
27	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY
  	March 25, 1895 
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           88


 1	   LIST OF LEADING NEWSPAPERS WHOSE ARTICLES
  	                                       ARE OMITTED 

 3	    From Canada to New Orleans, and from the Atlantic
  	to the Pacific ocean, the author has received leading news-
  	papers with uniformly kind and interesting articles on
 6	the dedication of The Mother Church. They were, how-
  	ever, too voluminous for these pages. To those which are
  	copied she can append only a few of the names of other
 9	prominent newspapers whose articles are reluctantly
  	omitted. 


  	                EASTERN STATES 

12	        Advertiser, Calais, Me.  
  	        Advertiser, Boston, Mass.  
  	        Farmer, Bridgeport, Conn.  
15	        Independent, Rockland, Mass.  
  	        Kennebec Journal, Augusta, Me.  
  	        News, New Haven, Conn.  
18	        News, Newport, R. I.  
  	        Post, Boston, Mass.  
  	        Post, Hartford, Conn.  
21	        Republican, Springfield, Mass.  
  	        Sentinel, Eastport, Me.  
  	        Sun, Attleboro, Mass.


24	                MIDDLE STATES 

  	        Advertiser, New York City.  
  	        Bulletin, Auburn, N. Y.  
27	        Daily, York, Pa.  
  	        Evening Reporter, Lebanon, Pa.  
  	        Farmer, Bridgeport, N. Y.  
30	        Herald, Rochester, N. Y.  
  	        Independent, Harrisburg, Pa.  
  	        Inquirer, Philadelphia, Pa.  
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           89


 1	        Independent, New York City.  
  	        Journal, Lockport, N. Y.  
 3	        Knickerbocker, Albany, N. Y.  
  	        News, Buffalo, N. Y.  
  	        News, Newark, N. J.  
 6	        Once A Week, New York City.  
  	        Post, Pittsburgh, Pa.  
  	        Press, Albany, N. Y.  
 9	        Press, New York City.  
  	        Press, Philadelphia, Pa.  
  	        Saratogian, Saratoga Springs, N. Y.  
12	        Sun, New York City.  
  	        Telegram, Philadelphia, Pa.  
  	        Telegram, Troy, N. Y.  
15	        Times, Trenton, N. J.


  	                SOUTHERN STATES

  	        Commercial, Louisville, Ky.  
18	        Journal, Atlanta, Ga.  
  	        Post, Washington, D. C.  
  	        Telegram, New Orleans, La.  
21	        Times, New Orleans, La.  
  	        Times-Herald, Dallas, Tex.


  	                WESTERN STATES

24	        Bee, Omaha, Neb.  
  	        Bulletin, San Francisco, Cal.  
  	        Chronicle, San Francisco, Cal.  
27	        Elite, Chicago, Ill.  
  	        Enquirer, Oakland, Cal.  
  	        Free Press, Detroit, Mich.  
30	        Gazette, Burlington, Iowa.  
  	        Herald, Grand Rapids, Mich.  
  	        Herald, St. Joseph, Mo.  
33	        Journal, Columbus, Ohio.  
  	        Journal, Topeka, Kans.  
  	        Leader, Bloomington, Ill.  
36	        Leader, Cleveland, Ohio.  
  	        News, St. Joseph, Mo.  
?
Pulpit and Press – Clippings from Newspapers                           90


 1	        News-Tribune, Duluth, Minn.  
  	        Pioneer-Press, St. Paul, Minn.  
 3	        Post-Intelligencer, Seattle, Wash.  
  	        Salt Lake Herald, Salt Lake City, Utah.  
  	        Sentinel, Indianapolis, Ind.  
 6	        Sentinel, Milwaukee, Wis.  
  	        Star, Kansas City, Mo.  
  	        Telegram, Portland, Ore.  
 9	        Times, Chicago, Ill.  
  	        Times, Minneapolis, Minn.  
  	        Tribune, Minneapolis, Minn.  
12	        Tribune, Salt Lake City, Utah. 

  	        Free Press, London, Can.

                          EIGHTY-NINTH EDITION
 
	         MANUAL OF THE
	           MOTHER CHURCH
 	               ... THE FIRST CHURCH OF
	                CHRIST SCIENTIST, IN
	                BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS
 
	                                             by

	                  M A R Y  B A K E R  E D D Y

	Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science and
	Author of Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures

      Signature  of  MBE.

                                                       


  	                                    Published by
 
                         The First Church of Christ, Scientist,

	                   in Boston, Massachusetts, U.S.A.
 


       The facsimile of the signature of Mary Baker Eddy (not used
       here) and the design of the Cross and Crown are trademarks 
       of the Christian Science Board of Directors in U.S. Patent and 
                         Trademark Office and in other countries



	               Copyright, 1895
	               By Christian Science Board of Directors
	               Copyright renewed, 1923
	               Copyright, 1895, 1896, 1897, 1898, 1899, 1901
	               By James A. Neal and Thomas W. Hatten
	               Copyright renewed, 1923, 1925, 1926, 1927, 1929
	               Copyright, 1903, 1904, 1906, 1908
	               By Mary Baker G. Eddy
	               Copyright renewed, 1931, 1932, 1934, 1936
	               All rights reserved
                         Printed in the United States of America
 






 1	EXTRACT FROM A LETTER IN "MISCEL-
  	LANEOUS WRITINGS"     By Mary Baker Eddy 

 3	    The Rules and By-Laws in the Manual of The First
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, Boston, originated not in
  	solemn conclave as in ancient Sanhedrim. They were
 6	not arbitrary opinions nor dictatorial demands, such as
  	one person might impose on another. They were im-
  	pelled by a power not one's own, were written at differ-
 9	ent dates, and as the occasion required. They sprang
  	from necessity, the logic of events, — from the immedi-
  	ate demand for them as a help that must be supplied to
12	maintain the dignity and defense of our Cause; hence
  	their simple, scientific basis, and detail so requisite to
  	demonstrate genuine Christian Science, and which will
15	do for the race what absolute doctrines destined for future
         generations might not accomplish.

 



                Table of Contents


	15   TENETS
	17   HISTORICAL SKETCH
	21   LIST OF CHURCH OFFICERS


	                          Church By-Laws

	CHURCH OFFICERS

	NAMES, ELECTION, AND DUTIES.  ART. I
	25   Names
	25   President
	25   Clerk and Treasurer
	26   Readers
	26   Directors
	27   Church Business
	27   Publishing Buildings
	27   Trusteeships and Syndicates
	28   Duties of Church Officers

	READERS OF THE MOTHER CHURCH.    ART. II
	29   Election
	30   Eligibility
	30   Removal
	30   First Reader's Residence
 
6                               Church Manual     

	DUTIES OF READERS OF THE MOTHER CHURCH
	AND OF ITS BRANCH CHURCHES.    ART. III
	31   Moral Obligations
	31   First Readers' Duties
	31   Suitable Selections
	32   Order of Reading
	32   Naming Book and Author
	32   Readers in Branch Churches
	32   Enforcement of By-Laws
	33   A Reader not a Leader

	CHURCH MEMBERSHIP

	QUALIFICATIONS FOR MEMBERSHIP.    ART. IV
	34   Believe in Christian Science
	34   Free from Other Denominations
	35   Children when Twelve Years Old

	APPLICATIONS FOR MEMBERSHIP.    ART. V
	35   Students of the College
	35   Other Students
	36   Students' Pupils
	36   Exceptional Cases
	36   Addressed to Clerk
	37   Endorsing Applications
	37   Notice of Rejection

	RECOMMENDATION AND ELECTION.    ART. VI
	37   Pupils of Normal Students
	37   Members of The Mother Church
	38   Election

	PROBATIONARY MEMBERSHIP.    ART. VII
	38   Members who once Withdrew
	39   Members once Dismissed
	39   Ineligible for Probation
 
                        Table of Contents                            7

	DISCIPLINE

	GUIDANCE OF MEMBERS.    ART. VIII
	40   A Rule for Motives and Acts
	40   To be Read in Church
	41   Christ Jesus the Ensample
	41   Daily Prayer
	42   Prayer in Church
	42   Alertness to Duty
	42   One Christ
	42   No Malpractice
	43   Formulas Forbidden
	43   No Adulterating Christian Science
	43   No Incorrect Literature
	44   Obnoxious Books
	44   Per Capita Tax
	44   Church Periodicals
	44   Church Organizations Ample
	45   Joining Another Society
	45   Forbidden Membership
	45   Officious Members
	45   Legal Titles
	46   Illegal Adoption
	46   Use of Initials "C.S."
	46   Practitioners and Patients
	47   Duty to Patients
	47   Testimonials
	47   Charity to All
	48   Uncharitable Publications
	48   The Golden Rule
	48   Numbering the People
	48   Our Church Edifices
	49   No Monopoly
	49   Christian Science Nurse
 
8                               Church Manual     

	MARRIAGE AND DECEASE.    ART. IX
	49   A Legal Ceremony
	49   Sudden Decease

	DEBATING IN PUBLIC.    ART. X
	50   No Unauthorized Debating

	COMPLAINTS.    ART. XI
	50   Departure from Tenets
	50   Violation of By-Laws
	51   Violation of Christian Fellowship
	51   Preliminary Requirement
	51   Authority
	52   Members in Mother Church Only
	52   Working Against the Cause
	53   No Unchristian Conduct
	53   Not to Learn Hypnotism
	53   Publications Unjust
	54   The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, Tenets
	54   Special Offense
	54   Members of Branch Churches

	TEACHERS.    ART. XII
	55   Probation
	55   Misteaching


	MEETINGS

	REGULAR AND SPECIAL MEETINGS.    ART. XIII
	56   Annual Meetings
	56   Meetings of Board of Directors
	57   Called only by the Clerk
 
                        Table of Contents                            9

	CHURCH SERVICES

	THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE PASTOR.    ART. XIV
	58   Ordination
	58   The Lesson-Sermon

	READING IN PUBLIC.    ART. XV
	58   Announcing Author's Name

	WELCOMING STRANGERS.    ART. XVI
	59   The Leader's Welcome
	59   The Local Members' Welcome

	SERVICES UNINTERRUPTED.    ART. XVII
	60   Continued Throughout the Year
	60   Easter Observances
	60   Laying a Corner Stone
	61   Overflow Meetings

	COMMUNION.    ART. XVIII
	61   No More Communion
	61   Communion of Branch Churches

	MUSIC IN THE CHURCH.    ART. XIX
	61   Soloist and Organist

	SUNDAY SCHOOL.    ART. XX
	62   The Sunday School
	62   Teaching the Children
	62   Subject for Lessons


	READING ROOMS    ART. XXI

	63   Establishment
	63   Librarian
	64   Literature in Reading Rooms
 
10                              Church Manual     

	RELATION AND DUTIES OF
	MEMBERS TO PASTOR EMERITUS    ART. XXII

	64   The Title of Mother Changed
	65   A Member not a Leader
	65   Obedience Required
	65   Understanding Communications
	66   Interpreting Communications
	66   Reading and Attesting Letters
	66   Unauthorized Reports
	67   Private Communications
	67   Unauthorized Legal Action
	67   Duty to God
	67   Opportunity for Serving the Leader
	68   Location
	68   Agreement Required
	69   Incomplete Term of Service
	69   Help
	69   Students with Mrs. Eddy
	69   Mrs. Eddy's Room
	70   Pastor Emeritus to be Consulted

	THE MOTHER CHURCH
	AND BRANCH CHURCHES    ART. XXIII

	70   Local Self-government
	70   Titles
	71   Mother Church Unique
	71   Tenets Copyrighted
	72   Manual
	72   Organizing Churches
	72   Requirements for Organizing Branch Churches
	73   Privilege of Members
	73   No Close Communion
	73   No Interference
	74   Teachers' and Practitioners' Offices
	74   Recognition
 
                        Table of Contents                            11

	GUARDIANSHIP OF
	CHURCH FUNDS    ART. XXIV

	75   Church Edifice a Testimonial
	75   Financial Situation
	76   Report of Directors
	76   Finance Committee
	77   God's Requirement
	77   Provision for the Future
	78   Debt and Duty
	78   Emergencies
	79   Committee on Business

	THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE
	PUBLISHING SOCIETY    ART. XXV

	79   Board of Trustees
	80   Disposal of Funds
	80   Vacancies in Trusteeship
	80   Editors and Manager
	81   Suitable Employees
	81   Periodicals
	81   Rule of Conduct
	81   Books to be Published
	82   Removal of Cards

	TEACHING CHRISTIAN SCIENCE

	TEACHERS.    ART. XXVI
	83   Motive in Teaching
	83   Care of Pupils
	84   Defense against Malpractice
	84   Number of Pupils
	84   Pupil's Tuition
	84   Associations
	84   A Single Field of Labor
	85   Caring for Pupils of Strayed Members
	85   Teachers must have Certificates
 
12                              Church Manual     

	PUPILS.    ART. XXVII
	86   Authorized to Teach
	86   Without Teachers
	86   Basis for Teaching
	87   Church Membership
	87   Class Teaching

	BOARD OF EDUCATION

	ORGANIZATION.    ART. XXVIII
	88   Officers
	88   Election
	88   President not to be Consulted
	89   Presidency of College

	APPLICANTS AND GRADUATES.    ART. XXIX
	89   Normal Teachers
	89   Qualifications
	90   Certificates

	ACTION OF THE BOARD.    ART. XXX
	90   Sessions
	90   Special Instruction
	91   Signatures
	91   Remuneration and Free Scholarship
	91   Surplus Funds
	91   Primary Students
	92   Healing Better than Teaching
	92   Not Members of The Mother Church

	BOARD OF LECTURESHIP

	ORGANIZATION AND DUTIES.    ART. XXXI
	93   Election
	93   Duty of Lecturers	 
                        Table of Contents                          13

      93   No Disruption of Branch Churches
	94   Receptions
	94   Circuit Lecturer

	CALLS FOR LECTURES.    ART. XXXII
	95   From the Directors
	95   From Branch Churches
	95   From Societies
	95   Annual Lectures
	95   No Lectures by Readers
	96   No Wednesday Evening Lectures
	96   Lecture Fee
	96   Expenses
	96   Exceptional Cases

	COMMITTEE ON
	PUBLICATION    ART. XXXIII

	97     In The Mother Church
	97     Duties
	98     In Branch Churches
	99     Appointment
	100   Removal from Office
	100   Case of Necessity

	CHURCH-BUILDING    ART. XXXIV


	102   Building Committee
	102   Designation of Deeds
	103   The Mother Church Building

	CHURCH MANUAL    ART. XXXV


	104   For The Mother Church Only
	104   Seventy-third Edition the Authority
	105   Amendment of By-Laws
 
14                           Church Manual     

	                           Appendix

	109   SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS REGARDING
	         APPLICATIONS FOR CHURCH MEMBERSHIP

	120   PRESENT ORDER OF SERVICES IN
	         THE MOTHER CHURCH
	         AND BRANCH CHURCHES

	125   PRESENT ORDER OF COMMUNION
	         SERVICES IN BRANCH CHURCHES

	127   ORDER OF EXERCISES FOR THE
	         SUNDAY SCHOOL OF THE MOTHER CHURCH
	         AND BRANCH CHURCHES

	128   DEED OF TRUST

	136   DEED CONVEYING LAND
	       FOR CHURCH PURPOSES
 



                            Tenets 


  	of The Mother Church
  	The First Church of Christ, Scientist 
 1	To be signed by those uniting with The First
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass. 

 3	    1.   As adherents of Truth, we take the inspired
  	Word of the Bible as our sufficient guide to eternal
  	Life. 
 6	    2.   We acknowledge and adore one supreme and
  	infinite God. We acknowledge His Son, one Christ;
  	the Holy Ghost or divine Comforter; and man in
 9	God's image and likeness. 
  	    3.   We acknowledge God's forgiveness of sin in
  	the destruction of sin and the spiritual understanding
12	that casts out evil as unreal. But the belief in sin is
  	punished so long as the belief lasts. 
  	    4.   We acknowledge Jesus' atonement as the evi-
15	dence of divine, efficacious Love, unfolding man's
  	unity with God through Christ Jesus the Way-shower;

  	 From Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures by Mary
18	 Baker Eddy. 

 
16                Tenets of The Mother Church


 1	and we acknowledge that man is saved through Christ,
  	through Truth, Life, and Love as demonstrated by the
 3	Galilean Prophet in healing the sick and overcoming
  	sin and death. 
  	    5.   We acknowledge that the crucifixion of Jesus
 6	and his resurrection served to uplift faith to under-
  	stand eternal Life, even the allness of Soul, Spirit, and
  	the nothingness of matter. 
 9	    6.   And we solemnly promise to watch, and pray
  	for that Mind to be in us which was also in Christ
  	Jesus; to do unto others as we would have them do
12	unto us; and to be merciful, just, and pure.

  	                                                            MARY BAKER EDDY
 




                  Historical Sketch 



 1	    In the spring of 1879, a little band of earnest
  	seekers after Truth went into deliberations over
 3	forming a church without creeds, to be called the
  	"Church of Christ, Scientist." They were mem-
  	bers of evangelical churches, and students of Mrs. 
 6	Mary Baker Eddy in Christian Science, and were
  	known as "Christian Scientists." 
  	    At a meeting of the Christian Scientist Association,
 9	April 12, 1879, on motion of Mrs. Eddy, it was
  	voted, — To organize a church designed to com-
  	memorate the word and works of our Master, which
12	should reinstate primitive Christianity and its lost
  	element of healing. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy was appointed on the committee to
15	draft the Tenets of The Mother Church — the chief
  	corner stone whereof is, that Christian Science, as
  	taught and demonstrated by our Master, casts out
18	error, heals the sick, and restores the lost Israel:
 
18                           Historical Sketch


 1	for "the stone which the builders rejected, the same
  	is become the head of the corner." 
 3	    The charter for the Church was obtained June,
  	1879,* and the same month the members, twenty-six
  	in number, extended a call to Mary Baker Eddy
 6	to become their pastor. She accepted the call,
  	and was ordained A. D. 1881. Although walking
  	through deep waters, the little Church went steadily
 9	on, increasing in numbers, and at every epoch
  	saying, 
  	    "Hitherto hath the Lord helped us." 
12	    On the twenty-third day of September, 1892, at
  	the request of Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, twelve
  	of her students and Church members met and re-
15	organized, under her jurisdiction, the Christian
  	Science Church and named it, THE FIRST CHURCH
  	OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST. 
18	    At this meeting twenty others of Mrs. Eddy's
  	students and members of her former Church were
  	elected members of this Church, — those with others
21	that have since been elected were known as "First
  	Members." The Church Tenets, Rules, and By-
  	Laws, as prepared by Mrs. Eddy, were adopted. A
24	By-Law adopted March 17, 1903, changed the
  	title of "First Members" to "Executive Members." 
  	(On July 8, 1908, the By-Laws pertaining to "Ex-
27	ecutive Members" were repealed.) 
  
                                 Historical Sketch             19


1	    THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN BOS-
  	TON, MASS., is designed to be built on the Rock,
 3	Christ; even the understanding and demonstration
  	of divine Truth, Life, and Love, healing and saving
  	the world from sin and death; thus to reflect in some
 6	degree the Church Universal and Triumphant. 

  	 * Steps were taken to promote the Church of Christ,
  	 Scientist, in April, May and June; formal organization was
 9	 accomplished and the charter obtained in August, 1879.
 
 


1	CHURCH OFFICERS


  	Rev. MARY BAKER EDDY
 3	          Pastor Emeritus


  	Christian Science Board of Directors
  	        Name 1
 6	        Name 2
  	        Name 3
  	        Name 4
 9	        Name 5


  	Presidents Name
  	          President


12	First Reader’s Name
  	          First Reader
  	Conducts services and reads from
15	the Christian Science textbook,
  	"SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE
  	SCRIPTURES" by Mary Baker Eddy


18	Second Reader’s Name
  	          Second Reader
  	Reads from the SCRIPTURES


21	Clerk’s Name
  	          Clerk
  	175 Huntington Avenue, Boston, MA 02115


24	Treasurer’s Name
  	          Treasurer
  	175 Huntington Avenue, Boston, MA 02115


    27    Issued every year with new officers June to June
 
 



                   Church By-Laws

 
 


                  Church By-Laws 

 
 1	CHURCH OFFICERS 


  	                             Article I 

 3	                 NAMES, ELECTION, AND DUTIES 

  	    Names. SECTION 1. The Church officers shall
  	consist of the Pastor Emeritus, a Board of Direc-
 6	tors, a President, a Clerk, a Treasurer, and two
  	Readers. 
  	    President. SECT. 2. The President shall be
 9	elected, subject to the approval of the Pastor
  	Emeritus, by the Board of Directors¹ on Mon-
  	day preceding the annual meeting of the
12	Church. The President shall hold office for one
  	year, and the same person is eligible for elec-
  	tion but once in three years. 
15	    Clerk and Treasurer. SECT. 3. The term of
  	office for the Clerk and the Treasurer of this

  	 ¹See under "Deed of Trust" for incorporation of the  "Christian
18	Science Board of Directors." 

                                                                               25
 
 26                    Church By-Laws. Art. I

 1	Church (also for the editors and the manager
  	of The Christian Science Publishing Society,
 3	and the manager of the general Committee on
  	Publication in Boston) is one year each, dating
  	from the time of election to office. Incumbents
 6	who have served one year or more, may be re-
  	elected, or new officers elected, at the annual
  	meeting held for this purpose, by a unanimous
 9	vote of the Christian Science Board of Direc-
  	tors and the consent of the Pastor Emeritus
  	given in her own handwriting. 
12	    Readers. SECT. 4. Every third year Read-
  	ers shall be elected in The Mother Church by
  	the Board of Directors, which shall inform the
15	Pastor Emeritus of the names of its candidates
  	before they are elected; and if she objects, said
  	candidates shall not be chosen. The Directors
18	shall fix the salaries of the Readers. 
  	    Directors. SECT. 5. The Christian Science
  	Board of Directors shall consist of five members. 
21	They shall fill a vacancy occurring on that Board
  	after the candidate is approved by the Pastor
  	Emeritus. A majority vote or the request of
24	Mrs. Eddy shall dismiss a member. Members
  	shall neither report the discussions of this Board,
  	nor those with Mrs. Eddy. 
 
                                 Church Officers                      27

 1	    Church Business. SECT. 6. The business
  	of The Mother Church shall be transacted by
 3	its Christian Science Board of Directors. The
  	manager of the general Committee on Publi-
  	cation in the United States shall order no spe-
 6	cial action to be taken by said Committee that
  	is not named in the Manual of this Church
  	without consulting with the full Board of Di-
 9	rectors of The Mother Church and receiving
  	the written consent of said Board. 
  	    Publishing Buildings. SECT. 7. It shall be
12	the duty of the Christian Science Board of Di-
  	rectors to provide a suitable building for the
  	publication of The Christian Science Journal,
15	Christian Science Sentinel, Der Herold der
  	Christian Science, and all other Christian Sci-
  	ence literature published by The Christian Science
18	Publishing Society. It shall also be the duty
  	of the Christian Science Board of Directors to
  	provide suitable rooms, conveniently and pleas-
21	antly located in the same building, for the pub-
  	lication and sale of the books of which Mary
  	Baker Eddy is, or may be, the author, and of
24	other literature connected therewith. 
  	    Trusteeships and Syndicates. SECT. 8. 
  	Boards of Trustees and Syndicates may be
 
 28                    Church By-Laws. Art. I

 1	formed by The Mother Church, subject to the
  	approval of the Pastor Emeritus. 
 3	    Duties of Church Officers. SECT. 9. Law
  	constitutes government, and disobedience to the
  	laws of The Mother Church must ultimate in
 6	annulling its Tenets and By-Laws. Without a
  	proper system of government and form of ac-
  	tion, nations, individuals, and religion are un-
 9	protected; hence the necessity of this By-Law
  	and the warning of Holy Writ: "That servant,
  	which knew his lord's will, and prepared not
12	himself, neither did according to his will, shall
  	be beaten with many stripes." 
  	    It is the duty of the Christian Science Board of
15	Directors to watch and make sure that the offi-
  	cers of this Church perform the functions of
  	their several offices promptly and well. If an
18	officer fails to fulfil all the obligations of his
  	office, the Board of Directors shall immediately
  	call a meeting and notify this officer either to
21	resign his place or to perform his office faith-
  	fully; then failing to do either, said officer shall
  	be dismissed from this Church, and his dismis-
24	sal shall be written on the Church records. 
  	    It is the duty of any member of this Church,
  	and especially of one who has been or who is
 
                                 Church Officers                     29

 1	the First Reader of a church, to inform the
  	Board of Directors of the failure of the Com-
 3	mittee on Publication or of any other officer in
  	this Church to perform his official duties. A
  	Director shall not make known the name of the
 6	complainant. 
  	    If the Christian Science Board of Directors fails
  	to fulfil the requirements of this By-Law, and a
 9	member of this Church or the Pastor Emeritus
  	shall complain thereof to the Clerk and the com-
  	plaint be found valid, the Directors shall resign
12	their office or perform their functions faithfully. 
  	Failing to do thus, the Pastor Emeritus shall ap-
  	point five suitable members of this Church to fill
15	the vacancy. The salary of the members of the
  	Board of Directors shall be at present two thou-
  	sand five hundred dollars each annually. 
 
18	                           Article II 

  	            READERS OF THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	    Election. SECTION 1. The Readers for The
21	Mother Church shall be a man and a woman,
  	one to read the BIBLE, and one to read SCIENCE
  	AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES. 
  
 30                    Church By-Laws. Art. II

 1	    Eligibility. SECT. 2. The Directors shall
  	select intelligible Readers who are exemplary
 3	Christians and good English scholars. They
  	must be members of The Mother Church. 
  	    Removal. SECT. 3. If a Reader in The
 6	Mother Church be found at any time inadequate
  	or unworthy, he or she shall be removed from
  	office by a majority vote of the Board of Di-
 9	rectors and the consent of the Pastor Emeritus,
  	and the vacancy supplied. 
  	    First Reader's Residence. SECT. 4. Unless
12	Mrs. Eddy requests otherwise, the First Reader
  	of The Mother Church shall occupy, during his
  	term of Readership, the house of the Pastor
15	Emeritus, No. 385 Commonwealth Avenue, Bos-
  	ton. The Board of Directors shall pay from
  	the Church funds the taxes and rent on this
18	property; the Board shall attend to the insur-
  	ance before it expires, suitably furnish the
  	house, and keep the property in good repair, so
21	long as Mrs. Eddy does not occupy the house
  	herself and the occupants are satisfactory to
  	her. 
 
                                                                               31



 1	                         Article III 

  	          DUTIES OF READERS OF THE MOTHER
 3	       CHURCH AND OF ITS BRANCH CHURCHES 

  	    Moral Obligations. SECTION 1. The Readers
  	of The Mother Church and of all its branch
 6	churches must devote a suitable portion of their
  	time to preparation for the reading of the Sunday
  	lesson, — a lesson on which the prosperity of
 9	Christian Science largely depends. They must
  	keep themselves unspotted from the world, — 
  	uncontaminated with evil, — that the mental at-
12	mosphere they exhale shall promote health and
  	holiness, even that spiritual animus so universally
  	needed. 
15	    First Readers' Duties. SECT. 2. It shall be
  	the duty of the First Readers to conduct the
  	principal part of the Sunday services, and the
18	Wednesday evening meetings. 
  	    Suitable Selections. SECT. 3. The First
  	Readers shall read, as a part of the Wednesday
21	evening services, selections from the SCRIPTURES,
  	and from SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO
  	THE SCRIPTURES. 
 
 32                    Church By-Laws. Art. III

 1	    Order of Reading. SECT. 4. The First Read-
  	ers in the Christian Science churches shall read
 3	the correlative texts in SCIENCE AND HEALTH
  	WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES; and the Second
  	Readers shall read the BIBLE texts. The readings
 6	from the SCRIPTURES shall precede the readings
  	from SCIENCE AND HEALTH. The Readers shall
  	not read from copies or manuscripts, but from
 9	the books. 
  	    Naming Book and Author. SECT. 5. The
  	Readers of SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO
12	THE SCRIPTURES, before commencing to read
  	from this book, shall distinctly announce the full
  	title of the book and give the author's name. 
15	Such announcement shall be made but once
  	during the lesson. 
  	    Readers in Branch Churches. SECT. 6. 
18	These Readers shall be members of The Mother
  	Church. They shall read understandingly and
  	be well educated. They shall make no remarks
21	explanatory of the LESSON-SERMON at any time,
  	but they shall read all notices and remarks that
  	may be printed in the CHRISTIAN SCIENCE QUAR-
24	TERLY. This By-Law applies to Readers in all
  	the branch churches. 
  	    Enforcement of By-Laws. SECT. 7. It shall
 
                                 Church Officers                     33

 1	be the duty of every member of The Mother
  	Church, who is a First Reader in a Church of
 3	Christ, Scientist, to enforce the discipline and
  	by-laws of the church in which he is Reader. 
  	    A Reader not a Leader. SECT. 8. The Church
 6	Reader shall not be a Leader, but he shall main-
  	tain the Tenets, Rules, and discipline of the
  	Church. A Reader shall not be a President of
 9	a church. 
 
34                   Church By-Laws Art. IV





 1	CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 


  	                         Article IV 

 3	           QUALIFICATIONS FOR MEMBERSHIP 

  	    Believe in Christian Science. SECTION 1. 
  	To become a member of The Mother Church,
 6	The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Bos-
  	ton, Mass., the applicant must be a believer in
  	the doctrines of Christian Science, according to
 9	the platform and teaching contained in the Chris-
  	tian Science textbook, SCIENCE AND HEALTH
  	WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES, by Rev. Mary
12	Baker Eddy. The BIBLE, together with SCIENCE
  	AND HEALTH and other works by Mrs. Eddy,
  	shall be his only textbooks for self-instruction
15	in Christian Science, and for teaching and prac-
  	tising metaphysical healing. 
  	    Free from Other Denominations. SECT. 2. 
18	This Church will receive a member of another
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, but not a church
  	member from a different denomination until that
21	membership is dissolved. 
 
                             Church Membership                  35

 1	    Children when Twelve Years Old. SECT. 3. 
  	Children who have arrived at the age of twelve
 3	years, who are approved, and whose applications
  	are countersigned by one of Mrs. Eddy's loyal stu-
  	dents, by a Director, or by a student of the Board
 6	of Education, may be admitted to membership
  	with The Mother Church. 



 
  	                            Article V 

 9	             APPLICATIONS FOR MEMBERSHIP 

  	    Students of the College. SECTION 1. Appli-
  	cations for membership with The Mother Church
12	from students of the Massachusetts Metaphysical
  	College who studied with Rev. Mary Baker Eddy,
  	shall be signed by the Christian Science Board
15	of Directors as evidence of the loyalty of the
  	applicants. 
  	    Other Students. SECT. 2. Applicants for
18	membership who have not studied Christian Sci-
  	ence with Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, can unite
  	with this Church only by approval from students
21	of Mrs. Eddy, loyal to the teachings of the text-
  	book, SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE
  
36                   Church By-Laws Art. V

1	SCRIPTURES, or from members of The Mother
  	Church, as provided in Article VI, Sect. 2, of
 3	these By-Laws. 
  	    Students' Pupils. SECT. 3. Applications for
  	membership with The Mother Church, coming
 6	from pupils of loyal students who have taken
  	the Primary or Normal Course at the Massa-
  	chusetts Metaphysical College or in the Board
 9	of Education, or from pupils of those who have
  	passed an examination by the Board of Educa-
  	tion, shall have the approval and signature of
12	their teachers, except in such cases as are pro-
  	vided for in Sect. 4 of this Article. 
  	    Exceptional Cases. SECT. 4. Loyal Chris-
15	tian Scientists whose teachers are deceased, ab-
  	sent, or disloyal, — or those whose teachers, for
  	insufficient cause, refuse to endorse their appli-
18	cations for membership with The Mother Church,
  	 — can apply to the Clerk of this Church, and
  	present to him a recommendation signed by three
21	members thereof in good standing, after which,
  	the unanimous vote of the Board of Directors
  	may admit said applicant to membership. 
24	    Addressed to Clerk. SECT. 5. All applica-
  	tions for membership must be addressed to the
  	Clerk of the Church. 
 
                             Church Membership                  37

 1	    Endorsing Applications. SECT. 6. A mem-
  	ber of The Mother Church shall not endorse nor
 3	countersign an application for membership there-
  	with until after the blank has been properly filled
  	out by an applicant. A member who violates
 6	this By-Law shall be disciplined. 
  	    Notice of Rejection. SECT. 7. If an applica-
  	tion for membership with The First Church of
 9	Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., is rejected, the
  	Clerk of the Church shall send to the applicant a
  	notice of such rejection; but neither the Clerk
12	nor the Church shall be obliged to report the
  	cause for rejection. 
 



  	                           Article VI 

15	               RECOMMENDATION AND ELECTION 

  	    Pupils of Normal Students. SECTION 1. 
  	One Normal student cannot recommend the pupil
18	of another Normal student, so long as both are
  	loyal to their Leader and to the Christian Science
  	textbook, except as provided for in Article V,
21	Sect. 4. 
  	    Members of The Mother Church. SECT. 2. 
  	Only members of The Mother Church are quali-
 
38                 Church By-Laws Art. VII

 1	fied to approve for membership individuals who
  	are known to them to be Christians, and faith-
 3	ful, loyal students of the textbook, SCIENCE AND
  	HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES. If the
  	approver is not a loyal student of Mrs. Eddy, a
 6	Director of this Church, or a student of the Board
  	of Education who holds a degree, the application
  	must be countersigned by one of these. 
 9	    Election. SECT. 3. Applicants for member-
  	ship in this Church, whose applications are
  	correctly prepared, may be elected by majority
12	vote of the Christian Science Board of Direc-
  	tors at the semi-annual meetings held for this
  	purpose. 
 




15	                          Article VII 

  	                PROBATIONARY MEMBERSHIP 

  	    Members who once Withdrew. SECTION 1. 
18	Individuals who have heretofore been members
  	of this Church, or were members of the Church
  	of Christ, Scientist, organized in 1879 by Mary
21	Baker Eddy, but who have voluntarily with-
  	drawn, may be received into this Church on one
  	year's probation, provided they are willing and
 
                             Church Membership                  39

 1	anxious to live according to its requirements and
  	make application for membership according to
 3	its By-Laws. If, at the expiration of said one
  	year, they are found worthy, they shall be re-
  	ceived into full membership, but if not found
 6	worthy their applications shall be void. 
  	    Members once Dismissed. SECT. 2. A full
  	member or a probationary member, who has
 9	been excommunicated once, and who afterward,
  	when sufficient time has elapsed thoroughly to
  	test his sincerity, gives due evidence of having
12	genuinely repented and of being radically re-
  	formed, shall be eligible to probationary mem-
  	bership upon a unanimous vote of the Christian
15	Science Board of Directors. 
  	    Ineligible for Probation. SECT. 3. If a
  	member has been twice notified of his excom-
18	munication, he shall not again be received into
  	this Church. 
 
40                 Church By-Laws Art. VIII




 1	DISCIPLINE 


  	                        Article VIII 

 3	                  GUIDANCE OF MEMBERS 

  	    A Rule for Motives and Acts. SECTION 1. 
  	Neither animosity nor mere personal attachment
 6	should impel the motives or acts of the members
  	of The Mother Church. In Science, divine Love
  	alone governs man; and a Christian Scientist
 9	reflects the sweet amenities of Love, in rebuk-
  	ing sin, in true brotherliness, charitableness, and
  	forgiveness. The members of this Church should
12	daily watch and pray to be delivered from
  	all evil, from prophesying, judging, condemn-
  	ing, counseling, influencing or being influenced
15	erroneously. 
  	    To be Read in Church. SECT. 2. The
  	above Church Rule shall be read in The Mother
18	Church and in the branch churches by the First
  	Reader on the first Sunday of each month. 
  	On Communion day the Church Tenets are to
21	be read. 
 
                                      Discipline                          41

 1	    Christ Jesus the Ensample. SECT. 3. He
  	who dated the Christian era is the Ensample in
 3	Christian Science. Careless comparison or irrev-
  	erent reference to Christ Jesus is abnormal in a
	Christian Scientist, and is prohibited. When it is
 6	necessary to show the great gulf between Chris-
  	tian Science and theosophy, hypnotism, or spirit-
  	ualism, do it, but without hard words. The wise
 9	man saith, "A soft answer turneth away wrath." 
  	However despitefully used and misrepresented
  	by the churches or the press, in return employ
12	no violent invective, and do good unto your
  	enemies when the opportunity occurs. A de-
  	parture from this rule disqualifies a member for
15	office in the Church or on the Board of Lec-
  	tureship, and renders this member liable to dis-
  	cipline and, possibly, dismissal from The Mother
18	Church. 
  	    Daily Prayer. SECT. 4. It shall be the duty
  	of every member of this Church to pray each
21	day: "Thy kingdom come;" let the reign of
  	divine Truth, Life, and Love be established in
  	me, and rule out of me all sin; and may Thy
24	Word enrich the affections of all mankind, and
  	govern them! 
 
42                 Church By-Laws Art. VIII

 1	    Prayer in Church. SECT. 5. The prayers in
  	Christian Science churches shall be offered for
 3	the congregations collectively and exclusively. 
  	    Alertness to Duty. SECT. 6. It shall be the
  	duty of every member of this Church to defend
 6	himself daily against aggressive mental sugges-
  	tion, and not be made to forget nor to neglect
  	his duty to God, to his Leader, and to mankind. 
 9	By his works he shall be judged, — and justified
  	or condemned. 
  	    One Christ. SECT. 7. In accordance with
12	the Christian Science textbooks, — the BIBLE,
  	and SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE
  	SCRIPTURES, — and in accord with all of Mrs. 
15	Eddy's teachings, members of this Church shall
  	neither entertain a belief nor signify a belief in
  	more than one Christ, even that Christ whereof
18	the Scripture beareth testimony. 
  	    No Malpractice. SECT. 8. Members will not
  	intentionally or knowingly mentally malpractise,
21	inasmuch as Christian Science can only be prac-
  	tised according to the Golden Rule: "All things
  	whatsoever ye would that men should do to you,
24	do ye even so to them."(Matt. 7:12.) 
  	    A member of The Mother Church who men-
  	tally malpractises upon or treats our Leader or
 
                                      Discipline                          43

 1	her staff without her or their consent shall be dis-
  	ciplined, and a second offense as aforesaid shall
 3	cause the name of said member to be dropped
  	forever from The Mother Church. 
  	    Formulas Forbidden. SECT. 9. No member
 6	shall use written formulas, nor permit his patients
  	or pupils to use them, as auxiliaries to teach-
  	ing Christian Science or for healing the sick. 
 9	Whatever is requisite for either is contained in
  	the books of the Discoverer and Founder of
  	Christian Science. Sometimes she may strengthen
12	the faith by a written text as no one else can. 
  	    No Adulterating Christian Science. SECT. 10. 
  	A member of this Church shall not publish
15	profuse quotations from Mary Baker Eddy's
  	copyrighted works without her permission, and
  	shall not plagiarize her writings. This By-Law
18	not only calls more serious attention to the com-
  	mandment of the Decalogue, but tends to pre-
  	vent Christian Science from being adulterated. 
21	    No Incorrect Literature. SECT. 11. A mem-
  	ber of this Church shall neither buy, sell, nor cir-
  	culate Christian Science literature which is not
24	correct in its statement of the divine Principle
  	and rules and the demonstration of Christian
  	Science. Also the spirit in which the writer
 
44                 Church By-Laws Art. VIII

 1	has written his literature shall be definitely con-
  	sidered. His writings must show strict adher-
 3	ence to the Golden Rule, or his literature shall
  	not be adjudged Christian Science. A departure
  	from the spirit or letter of this By-Law involves
 6	schisms in our Church and the possible loss, for
  	a time, of Christian Science. 
  	    Obnoxious Books. SECT. 12. A member of
 9	this Church shall not patronize a publishing
  	house or bookstore that has for sale obnoxious
  	books. 
12	    Per Capita Tax. SECT. 13. Every member
  	of The Mother Church shall pay annually a per
  	capita tax of not less than one dollar, which shall
15	be forwarded each year to the Church Treasurer. 
  	    Church Periodicals. SECT. 14. It shall be the
  	privilege and duty of every member, who can
18	afford it, to subscribe for the periodicals which
  	are the organs of this Church; and it shall be
  	the duty of the Directors to see that these period-
21	icals are ably edited and kept abreast of the
  	times. 
  	    Church Organizations Ample. SECT. 15. 
24	Members of this Church shall not unite with
  	organizations which impede their progress in
  	Christian Science. God requires our whole heart,
 
                                      Discipline                          45

 1	and He supplies within the wide channels of The
  	Mother Church dutiful and sufficient occupation
 3	for all its members. 
  	    Joining Another Society. SECT. 16. It shall
  	be the duty of the members of The Mother
 6	Church and of its branches to promote peace on
  	earth and good will toward men; but members
  	of The Mother Church shall not hereafter be-
 9	come members of other societies except those
  	specified in The Mother Church Manual, and
  	they shall strive to promote the welfare of all
12	mankind by demonstrating the rules of divine
  	Love. 
  	    Forbidden Membership. SECT. 17. A mem-
15	ber of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in
  	Boston, Mass., shall not be a member of any
  	church whose Readers are not Christian Scientists
18	and members of The Mother Church. 
  	    Officious Members. SECT. 18. A member of
  	The Mother Church is not entitled to hold office
21	or read in branch churches of this denomination
  	except by invitation. 
     	    Legal Titles. SECT. 19. Students of Chris-
24	tian Science must drop the titles of Reverend and
  	Doctor, except those who have received these
  	titles under the laws of the State. 
 
46                 Church By-Laws Art. VIII

 1	    Illegal Adoption. SECT. 20. No person shall
  	be a member of this Church who claims a spirit-
 3	ually adopted child or a spiritually adopted hus-
  	band or wife. There must be legal adoption and
  	legal marriage, which can be verified according
 6	to the laws of our land. 
  	    Use of Initials "C.S." SECT. 21. A member
  	of The Mother Church shall not place the initials
 9	"C.S." after his name on circulars, cards, or
  	leaflets, which advertise his business or profes-
  	sion, except as a Christian Science practitioner. 
12	    Practitioners and Patients. SECT. 22. Mem-
  	bers of this Church shall hold in sacred confi-
  	dence all private communications made to them
15	by their patients; also such information as may
  	come to them by reason of their relation of prac-
  	titioner to patient. A failure to do this shall sub-
18	ject the offender to Church discipline. 
  	    A member of The Mother Church shall not,
  	under pardonable circumstances, sue his patient
21	for recovery of payment for said member's
  	practice, on penalty of discipline and liability
  	to have his name removed from membership. 
24	Also he shall reasonably reduce his price in
  	chronic cases of recovery, and in cases where
  	he has not effected a cure. A Christian Scientist
 
                                      Discipline                          47

 1	is a humanitarian; he is benevolent, forgiving,
  	long-suffering, and seeks to overcome evil with
 3	good. 
  	    Duty to Patients. SECT. 23. If a member of
  	this Church has a patient whom he does not heal,
 6	and whose case he cannot fully diagnose, he
  	may consult with an M.D. on the anatomy in-
  	volved. And it shall be the privilege of a Chris-
 9	tian Scientist to confer with an M.D. on Ontol-
  	ogy, or the Science of being. 
  	    Testimonials. SECT. 24. "Glorify God in
12	your body, and in your spirit, which are God's"
  	(St. Paul). Testimony in regard to the healing
  	of the sick is highly important. More than a mere
15	rehearsal of blessings, it scales the pinnacle of
  	praise and illustrates the demonstration of Christ,
  	"who healeth all thy diseases" (Psalm 103:3). 
18	This testimony, however, shall not include a de-
  	scription of symptoms or of suffering, though the
  	generic name of the disease may be indicated. 
21	This By-Law applies to testimonials which appear
  	in the periodicals and to those which are given
  	at the Wednesday evening meeting. 
24	    Charity to All. SECT. 25. While members
  	of this Church do not believe in the doctrines
  	of theosophy, hypnotism, or spiritualism, they
 
48                 Church By-Laws Art. VIII

 1	cherish no enmity toward those who do believe
  	in such doctrines, and will not harm them. But
 3	whenever God calls a member to bear testimony
  	to Truth and to defend the Cause of Christ, he
  	shall do it with love and without fear. 
 6	    Uncharitable Publications. SECT. 26. A
  	member of this Church shall not publish, nor
  	cause to be published, an article that is unchari-
 9	table or impertinent towards religion, medicine,
  	the courts, or the laws of our land. 
  	    The Golden Rule. SECT. 27. A member of
12	The Mother Church shall not haunt Mrs. Eddy's
  	drive when she goes out, continually stroll by
  	her house, or make a summer resort near her
15	for such a purpose. 
  	    Numbering the People. SECT. 28. Christian
  	Scientists shall not report for publication the
18	number of the members of The Mother Church,
  	nor that of the branch churches. According to
  	the Scripture they shall turn away from person-
21	ality and numbering the people. 
  	    Our Church Edifices. SECT. 29. The period-
  	icals of our denomination do not publish de-
24	scriptions of our church edifices, but they may
  	quote from other periodicals or give incidental
  	narratives. 
 
                                      Discipline                          49

 1	    No Monopoly. SECT. 30. A Scientist shall
  	not endeavor to monopolize the healing work in
 3	any church or locality, to the exclusion of others,
  	but all who understand the teachings of Christian
  	Science are privileged to enter into this holy work,
 6	and "by their fruits ye shall know them." 
  	    Christian Science Nurse. SECT. 31. A mem-
  	ber of The Mother Church who represents him-
 9	self or herself as a Christian Science nurse shall
  	be one who has a demonstrable knowledge of
  	Christian Science practice, who thoroughly under-
12	stands the practical wisdom necessary in a sick
  	room, and who can take proper care of the sick. 
  	    The cards of such persons may be inserted in
15	The Christian Science Journal under rules estab-
  	lished by the publishers. 
 
  	                            Article IX 

18	                      MARRIAGE AND DECEASE 

  	    A Legal Ceremony. SECTION 1. If a Chris-
  	tian Scientist is to be married, the ceremony
21	shall be performed by a clergyman who is legally
  	authorized. 
  	    Sudden Decease. SECT. 2. If a member of
24	The Mother Church shall decease suddenly, with-
  	out previous injury or illness, and the cause
 
50                  Church By-Laws Art. XI

 1	thereof be unknown, an autopsy shall be made
  	by qualified experts. When it is possible the
 3	body of a female shall be prepared for burial by
  	one of her own sex. 
 
  	Article X 

 6	DEBATING IN PUBLIC 

  	    No Unauthorized Debating. SECTION 1. A
  	member of this Church shall not debate on Chris-
 9	tian Science in public debating assemblies, with-
  	out the consent of the Board of Directors. 
 
  	Article XI 

12	COMPLAINTS 

  	    Departure from Tenets. SECTION 1. If a
  	member of this Church shall depart from the
15	Tenets and be found having the name without
  	the life of a Christian Scientist, and another
  	member in good standing shall from Christian
18	motives make this evident, a meeting of the Board
  	of Directors shall be called, and the offender's
  	case shall be tried and said member exonerated,
21	put on probation, or excommunicated. 
  	    Violation of By-Laws. SECT. 2. A member
  	who is found violating any of the By-Laws
 
                                      Discipline                          51

 1	or Rules herein set forth, shall be admonished
  	in consonance with the Scriptural demand in
 3	Matthew 18:15-17; and if he neglect to accept
  	such admonition, he shall be placed on probation,
  	or if he repeat the offense, his name shall be
 6	dropped from the roll of Church membership. 
  	    Violation of Christian Fellowship. SECT. 3. 
  	Any member who shall unjustly aggrieve or
 9	vilify the Pastor Emeritus or another member,
  	or who does not live in Christian fellowship with
  	members who are in good and regular standing
12	with this Church, shall either withdraw from the
  	Church or be excommunicated. 
  	    Preliminary Requirement. SECT. 4. No
15	Church discipline shall ensue until the require-
  	ments according to the Scriptures, in Matthew
  	18:15-17, have been strictly obeyed, unless a
18	By-Law governing the case provides for imme-
  	diate action. 
  	    Authority. SECT. 5. The Christian Science
21	Board of Directors has power to discipline, place
  	on probation, remove from membership, or to
  	excommunicate members of The Mother Church. 
24	Only the members of this Board shall be pres-
  	ent at meetings for the examination of com-
  	plaints against Church members; and they alone
 
52                  Church By-Laws Art. XI

 1	shall vote on cases involving The Mother Church
  	discipline. 
 3	    Members in Mother Church Only. SECT. 6. 
  	A complaint against a member of The Mother
  	Church, if said member belongs to no branch
 6	church and if this complaint is not for mental
  	malpractice, shall be laid before this Board, and
  	within ten days thereafter, the Clerk of the
 9	Church shall address a letter of inquiry to the
  	member complained of as to the validity of
  	the charge. If a member is found guilty of that
12	whereof he is accused and his previous character
  	has been good, his confession of his error and
  	evidence of his compliance with our Church
15	Rules shall be deemed sufficient by the Board
  	for forgiveness for once, and the Clerk of the
  	Church shall immediately so inform him. But
18	a second offense shall dismiss a member from
  	the Church. 
  	    Working Against the Cause. SECT. 7. If a
21	member of this Church shall, mentally or other-
  	wise, persist in working against the interests of
  	another member, or the interests of our Pastor
24	Emeritus and the accomplishment of what she
  	understands is advantageous to this Church and
  	to the Cause of Christian Science, or shall influ-
 
                                      Discipline                          53

 1	ence others thus to act, upon her complaint or
  	the complaint of a member for her or for himself,
 3	it shall be the duty of the Board of Directors
  	immediately to call a meeting, and drop forever
  	the name of the member guilty of this offense
 6	from the roll of Church membership. 
  	    No Unchristian Conduct. SECT. 8. If a
  	member of this Church were to treat the author
 9	of our textbook disrespectfully and cruelly, upon
  	her complaint that member should be excommu-
  	nicated. If a member, without her having re-
12	quested the information, shall trouble her on
  	subjects unnecessarily and without her consent,
  	it shall be considered an offense. 
15	    Not to Learn Hypnotism. SECT. 9. Mem-
  	bers of this Church shall not learn hypnotism
  	on penalty of being excommunicated from this
18	Church. No member shall enter a complaint of
  	mental malpractice for a sinister purpose. If
  	the author of SCIENCE AND HEALTH shall bear
21	witness to the offense of mental malpractice, it
  	shall be considered a sufficient evidence thereof. 
  	    Publications Unjust. SECT. 10. If a mem-
24	ber of The Mother Church publishes, or causes
  	to be published, an article that is false or unjust,
  	hence injurious, to Christian Science or to its
 
54                  Church By-Laws Art. XI

 1	Leader, and if, upon complaint by another mem-
  	ber, the Board of Directors finds that the offense
 3	has been committed, the offender shall be sus-
  	pended for not less than three years from his
  	or her office in this Church and from Church
 6	membership. 
  	    The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist,
  	Tenets. SECT. 11. If a member of The Mother
 9	Church of Christ, Scientist, or a member of a
  	branch of this Church break the rules of its
  	Tenets as to unjust and unmerciful conduct — 
12	on complaint of Mrs. Eddy our Pastor Emeritus
  	 — and this complaint being found valid, his or
  	her name shall be erased from The Mother
15	Church and the branch church's list of mem-
  	bership and the offender shall not be received
  	into The Mother Church or a branch church
18	for twelve years. 
  	    Special Offense. SECT. 12. If a member of
  	this Church, either by word or work, represents
21	falsely to or of the Leader and Pastor Emeritus,
  	said member shall immediately be disciplined, and
  	a second similar offense shall remove his or her
24	name from membership in The Mother Church. 
  	    Members of Branch Churches. SECT. 13. A
  	member of both The Mother Church and a branch
 
                                      Discipline                          55

 1	Church of Christ, Scientist, or a Reader, shall not
  	report nor send notices to The Mother Church,
 3	or to the Pastor Emeritus, of errors of the mem-
  	bers of their local church; but they shall strive
  	to overcome these errors. Each church shall
 6	separately and independently discipline its own
  	members, — if this sad necessity occurs. 
 

  	                             Article XII 

 9	                                  TEACHERS 

  	    Probation. SECTION 1. For sufficient rea-
  	sons it may be decided that a teacher has so
12	strayed as not to be fit for the work of a Reader
  	in church or a teacher of Christian Science. 
  	Although repentant and forgiven by the Church
15	and retaining his membership, this weak member
  	shall not be counted loyal till after three years
  	of exemplary character. Then the Board of
18	Directors may decide if his loyalty has been
  	proved by uniform maintenance of the life of
  	a consistent, consecrated Christian Scientist. 
21	    Misteaching. SECT. 2. If a member of this
  	Church is found trying to practise or to teach
  	Christian Science contrary to the statement
24	thereof in its textbook, SCIENCE AND HEALTH
 
56               Church By-Laws Art. XIII

 1	WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES, it shall be the
  	duty of the Board of Directors to admonish
 3	that member according to Article XI, Sect. 4. 
  	Then, if said member persists in this offense,
  	his or her name shall be dropped from the roll
 6	of this Church. 



  	MEETINGS 

  	                        Article XIII 

 9	             REGULAR AND SPECIAL MEETINGS 

  	    Annual Meetings. SECTION 1. The regular
  	meetings of The Mother Church shall be held
12	annually, on Monday following the first Sunday
  	in June. No other than its officers are required
  	to be present. These assemblies shall be for
15	listening to the reports of Treasurer, Clerk, and
  	Committees, and general reports from the Field. 
  	    Meetings of Board of Directors. SECT. 2. 
18	The annual meeting of the Christian Science
  	Board of Directors, for electing officers and
  	other business, shall be held on Monday preced-
21	ing the annual meeting of the Church. Regular
  	meetings for electing candidates to membership
 
                                      Discipline                          57

 1	with The Mother Church, and for the transac-
  	tion of such other business as may properly come
 3	before these meetings, shall be held on the Fri-
  	day preceding the first Sunday in June, and on
  	the first Friday in November of each year. Spe-
 6	cial meetings may be held at any time upon the
  	call of the Clerk. 
  	    Called only by the Clerk. SECT. 3. Before
 9	calling a meeting of the members of this Church
  	(excepting its regular sessions) it shall be the
  	duty of the Clerk to inform the Board of Di-
12	rectors and the Pastor Emeritus of his intention,
  	and to state definitely the purpose for which the
  	members are to convene. The Clerk must have
15	the consent of this Board and the Pastor Emer-
  	itus, before he can call said meeting. 
 
58               Church By-Laws Art. XV


 1	CHURCH SERVICES 


  	                     Article XIV 

 3	            THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE PASTOR 

  	    Ordination. SECTION 1. I, Mary Baker
  	Eddy, ordain the BIBLE, and SCIENCE AND
 6	HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES, Pastor
  	over The Mother Church, — The First Church
  	of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., — and
 9	they will continue to preach for this Church
  	and the world. 
  	    The Lesson-Sermon. SECT. 2. The subject
12	of the Lesson-Sermon in the morning service of
  	The Mother Church, and of the branch Churches
  	of Christ, Scientist, shall be repeated at the other
15	services on Sunday. The correlative Biblical
  	texts in the Lesson-Sermon shall extend from
  	Genesis to Revelation. 
 
18	Article XV 

  	READING IN PUBLIC 

  	    Announcing Author's Name. SECTION 1. 
21	To pour into the ears of listeners the sacred
 
                                Church Services                     59

 1	revelations of Christian Science indiscriminately,
  	or without characterizing their origin and thus
 3	distinguishing them from the writings of authors
  	who think at random on this subject, is to
  	lose some weight in the scale of right think-
 6	ing. Therefore it is the duty of every member
  	of this Church, when publicly reading or quot-
  	ing from the books or poems of our Pastor
 9	Emeritus, first to announce the name of the
  	author. Members shall also instruct their pupils
  	to adopt the aforenamed method for the benefit
12	of our Cause. 
 
  	Article XVI 

  	WELCOMING STRANGERS 

15	    The Leader's Welcome. SECTION 1. Mrs. 
  	Eddy welcomes to her seats in the church,
  	persons of all sects and denominations who
18	come to listen to the Sunday sermon and are
  	not otherwise provided with seats. 
  	    The Local Members' Welcome. SECT. 2. It
21	shall be the duty and privilege of the local mem-
  	bers of The Mother Church to give their seats, if
  	necessary, to strangers who may come to attend
24	the morning services. 
   
60               Church By-Laws Art. XVII

 1	                        Article XVII 

  	                   SERVICES UNINTERRUPTED 

 3	    Continued Throughout the Year. SECTION 1. 
  	The services of The Mother Church shall be
  	continued twelve months each year. One meet-
 6	ing on Sunday during the months of July and
  	August is sufficient. A Christian Scientist is
  	not fatigued by prayer, by reading the Scriptures
 9	or the Christian Science textbook. Amusement
  	or idleness is weariness. Truth and Love rest
  	the weary and heavy laden. 
12	    Easter Observances. SECT. 2. In the United
  	States there shall be no special observances,
  	festivities, nor gifts at the Easter season by
15	members of The Mother Church. Gratitude
  	and love should abide in every heart each day
  	of all the years. Those sacred words of our
18	beloved Master, "Let the dead bury their dead,"
  	and "Follow thou me," appeal to daily Christian
  	endeavors for the living whereby to exemplify
21	our risen Lord. 
  	    Laying a Corner Stone. SECT. 3. No large
  	gathering of people nor display shall be allowed
24	when laying the Corner Stone of a Church of
  	Christ, Scientist. Let the ceremony be devout. 
  
                                Church Services                     61

1	No special trowel should be used.(See SCIENCE
  	AND HEALTH, page 140.) 
 3	    Overflow Meetings. SECT. 4. A Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, shall not hold two or more
  	Sunday services at the same hour. 
 
 6	                          Article XVIII 

  	                               COMMUNION 

  	    No more Communion. SECTION 1. The
 9	Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, shall observe
  	no more Communion seasons. 
  	    Communion of Branch Churches. SECT. 2. 
12	The Communion shall be observed in the branch
  	churches on the second Sunday in January and
  	July of each year, and at this service the Tenets
15	of The Mother Church are to be read. 
 
  	                           Article XIX 

  	                        MUSIC IN THE CHURCH 

18	    Soloist and Organist. SECTION 1. The music
  	in The Mother Church shall not be operatic, but
  	of an appropriate religious character and of a
21	recognized standard of musical excellence; it
  	shall be played in a dignified and suitable man-
  	ner. Music from the organ alone should con-
24	tinue about eight or nine minutes for the
 
62               Church By-Laws Art. XX

 1	voluntary and six or seven minutes for the post-
  	lude, the offertory conforming to the time re-
 3	quired to take the collection. The solo singer
  	shall not neglect to sing any special hymn selected
  	by the Board of Directors. 
 
 6	                         Article XX 

  	                         SUNDAY SCHOOL 

  	    The Sunday School. SECTION 1. Pupils may
 9	be received in the Sunday School classes of any
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, up to the age of
  	twenty years, and by transfer from another
12	Church of Christ, Scientist, up to that age, but
  	no pupil shall remain in the Sunday School of
  	any Church of Christ, Scientist, after reaching
15	the age of twenty. None except the officers,
  	teachers, and pupils should attend the Sunday
  	School exercises. 
18	    Teaching the Children. SECT. 2. The
  	Sabbath School children shall be taught the
  	Scriptures, and they shall be instructed ac-
21	cording to their understanding or ability to grasp
  	the simpler meanings of the divine Principle that
  	they are taught. 
24	    Subject for Lessons. SECT. 3. The first
  	lessons of the children should be the Ten Com-
 
                                Reading Rooms                     63

 1	mandments (Exodus 20:3-17), the Lord's
  	Prayer (Matt. 6:9-13), and its Spiritual In-
 3	terpretation by Mary Baker Eddy, Sermon on
  	the Mount (Matt. 5:3-12). The next les-
  	sons consist of such questions and answers as
 6	are adapted to a juvenile class, and may be
  	found in the Christian Science Quarterly Lessons,
  	read in Church services. The instruction given
 9	by the children's teachers must not deviate from
  	the absolute Christian Science contained in their
  	textbook. 

12	READING ROOMS 

  	                           Article XXI 

  	    Establishment. SECTION 1. Each church of
15	the Christian Science denomination shall have
  	a Reading Room, though two or more churches
  	may unite in having Reading Rooms, provided
18	these rooms are well located. 
  	    Librarian. SECT. 2. The individuals who
  	take charge of the Reading Rooms of The
21	Mother Church shall be elected by the Christian
  	Science Board of Directors, subject to the ap-
  	proval of Mary Baker Eddy. He or she shall
24	have no bad habits, shall have had experience in
  
64                Church By-Laws Art. XXII

1	the Field, shall be well educated, and a devout
  	Christian Scientist.¹ 
 3	    Literature in Reading Rooms. SECT. 3. The
  	literature sold or exhibited in the Reading Rooms
  	of Christian Science Churches shall consist only
 6	of Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures, by Mary Baker Eddy, and other writings
  	by this author; also the literature published or
 9	sold by The Christian Science Publishing Society. 

  	RELATION AND DUTIES OF MEMBERS 
  	TO PASTOR EMERITUS 

12	                       Article XXII 

  	    The Title of Mother Changed. SECTION 1. 
  	In the year eighteen hundred and ninety-five,
15	loyal Christian Scientists had given to the author
  	of their textbook, the Founder of Christian Sci-
  	ence, the individual, endearing term of Mother. 
18	At first Mrs. Eddy objected to being called thus,
  	but afterward consented on the ground that this
  	appellative in the Church meant nothing more
21	than a tender term such as sister or brother. In
  	the year nineteen hundred and three and after,
  	owing to the public misunderstanding of this
24	name, it is the duty of Christian Scientists to

  	 ¹See also Article XXV, Sect. 7. 

 
      Relation of Members to Pastor Emeritus          65

 1	drop the word mother and to substitute Leader,
  	already used in our periodicals. 
 3	    A Member not a Leader. SECT. 2. A
  	member of The First Church of Christ, Sci-
  	entist, in Boston, Mass., shall not be called
 6	Leader by members of this Church, when this
  	term is used in connection with Christian
  	Science. 
 9	    Obedience Required. SECT. 3. It shall be
  	the duty of the officers of this Church, of the
  	editors of the Christian Science Journal, Sen-
12	tinel, and Der Herold, of the members of the
  	Committees on Publication, of the Trustees of
  	The Christian Science Publishing Society, and
15	of the Board of Education promptly to comply
  	with any written order, signed by Mary Baker
  	Eddy, which applies to their official functions. 
18	Disobedience to this By-Law shall be sufficient
  	cause for the removal of the offending member
  	from office. 
21	    The vacancy shall be supplied by a majority
  	vote of the Christian Science Board of Direc-
  	tors, and the candidate shall be subject to the
24	approval of Mary Baker Eddy. 
  	    Understanding Communications. SECT. 4. 
  	If the Clerk of this Church shall receive a com-
 
66                Church By-Laws Art. XXII

 1	munication from the Pastor Emeritus which he
  	does not fully understand, he shall inform her
 3	of this fact before presenting it to the Church
  	and obtain a clear understanding of the matter,
  	 — then act in accordance therewith. 
 6	    Interpreting Communications. SECT. 5. If
  	at a meeting of this Church a doubt or dis-
  	agreement shall arise among the members as to
 9	the signification of the communications of the
  	Pastor Emeritus to them, before action is taken
  	it shall be the duty of the Clerk to report to her
12	the vexed question and to await her explanation
  	thereof. 
  	    Reading and Attesting Letters. SECT. 6. 
15	When a letter or a message from the Pastor
  	Emeritus is brought before a meeting of this
  	Church, or she is referred to as authority for
18	business, it shall be the duty of the Church to
  	inquire if all of the letter has been read, and to
  	require all of it to be read; also to have any
21	authority supposed to come from her satisfac-
  	torily attested. 
  	    Unauthorized Reports. SECT. 7. Members
24	of this Church shall not report on authority an
  	order from Mrs. Eddy that she has not sent,
  	either to the Boards or to the executive bodies
 
      Relation of Members to Pastor Emeritus          67

 1	of this Church. The Pastor Emeritus is not to
  	be consulted on cases of discipline, on the cases
 3	of candidates for admission to this Church, or
  	on the cases of those on trial for dismissal from
  	the Church. 
 6	    Private Communications. SECT. 8. A strictly
  	private communication from the Pastor Emeritus
  	to a member of her Church shall not be made
 9	public without her written consent. 
  	    Unauthorized Legal Action. SECT. 9. A
  	member of this Church shall not employ an at-
12	torney, nor take legal action on a case not pro-
  	vided for in its By-Laws — if said case relates
  	to the person or to the property of Mary Baker
15	Eddy — without having personally conferred
  	with her on said subject. 
  	    Duty to God. SECT. 10. Members of this
18	Church who turn their attention from the divine
  	Principle of being to personality, sending gifts,
  	congratulatory despatches or letters to the Pastor
21	Emeritus on Thanksgiving, Christmas, New Year,
  	or Easter, break a rule of this Church and are
  	amenable therefor. 
24	    Opportunity for Serving the Leader. SECT. 
  	11.   At the written request of the Pastor Emeri-
  	tus, Mrs. Eddy, the Board of Directors shall
 
68                Church By-Laws Art. XXII

 1	immediately notify a person who has been a
  	member of this Church at least three years to
 3	go in ten days to her, and it shall be the duty
  	of the member thus notified to remain with Mrs. 
  	Eddy three years consecutively. A member who
 6	leaves her in less time without the Directors'
  	consent or who declines to obey this call to
  	duty, upon Mrs. Eddy's complaint thereof shall
 9	be excommunicated from The Mother Church. 
  	Members thus serving the Leader shall be paid
  	semi-annually at the rate of one thousand dol-
12	lars yearly in addition to rent and board. Those
  	members whom she teaches the course in Divin-
  	ity, and who remain with her three consecutive
15	years, receive the degree of the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College. 
  	    Location. SECT. 12. Rev. Mary Baker Eddy
18	calls to her home or allows to visit or to locate
  	therein only those individuals whom she engages
  	through the Christian Science Board of Direc-
21	tors of The Mother Church. This By-Law takes
  	effect on Dec. 15, 1908. 
  	    Agreement Required. SECT. 13. When the
24	Christian Science Board of Directors calls a stu-
  	dent in accordance with Article XXII, Sect. 11,
  	of our Church Manual to the home of their
 
      Relation of Members to Pastor Emeritus          69

1	Leader, Mrs. Eddy, said student shall come under
  	a signed agreement to remain with Mrs. Eddy
 3	if she so desires, during the time specified in the
  	Church Manual. 
  	    Incomplete Term of Service. SECT. 14. If a
 6	student who has been called to serve our Leader
  	in accordance with Article XXII, Sect. 11, of
  	the Church Manual leaves her before the expira-
 9	tion of the time therein mentioned such student
  	shall pay to Mrs. Eddy whatsoever she may
  	charge for what she has taught him or her dur-
12	ing the time of such service. 
  	    Help. SECT. 15. If the author of the Chris-
  	tian Science textbook call on this Board for
15	household help or a handmaid, the Board shall
  	immediately appoint a proper member of this
  	Church therefor, and the appointee shall go im-
18	mediately in obedience to the call. "He that lov-
  	eth father or mother more than me is not worthy
  	of me."(Matt. 10:37.) 
21	    Students with Mrs. Eddy. SECT. 16. Stu-
  	dents employed by Mrs. Eddy at her home shall
  	not take care of their churches or attend to other
24	affairs outside of her house. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy's Room. SECT. 17. The room in
  	The Mother Church formerly known as "Mother's
27	Room" shall hereafter be closed to visitors. 
 
70                Church By-Laws Art. XXIII

 1	    Pastor Emeritus to be Consulted. SECT. 18. 
  	The Mother Church shall not make a church By-
 3	Law, nor enter into a business transaction with a
  	Christian Scientist in the employ of Rev. Mary
  	Baker Eddy, without first consulting her on said
 6	subject and adhering strictly to her advice thereon. 

  	THE MOTHER CHURCH AND
  	BRANCH CHURCHES 

 9	                      Article XXIII 

  	    Local Self-government. SECTION 1. The
  	Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, shall assume
12	no general official control of other churches, and
  	it shall be controlled by none other. 
  	    Each Church of Christ, Scientist, shall have its
15	own form of government. No conference of
  	churches shall be held, unless it be when our
  	churches, located in the same State, convene to
18	confer on a statute of said State, or to confer
  	harmoniously on individual unity and action of
  	the churches in said State. 
21	    Titles. SECT. 2. "The First Church of
  	Christ, Scientist," is the legal title of The Mother
 
      The Mother Church and Branch Churches       71

 1	Church. Branch churches of The Mother Church
  	may take the title of First Church of Christ,
 3	Scientist; Second Church of Christ, Scientist;
  	and so on, where more than one church is es-
  	tablished in the same place; but the article
 6	"The" must not be used before titles of branch
  	churches, nor written on applications for mem-
  	bership in naming such churches. 
 9	    Mother Church Unique. SECT. 3. In its
  	relation to other Christian Science churches, in
  	its By-Laws and self-government, The Mother
12	Church stands alone; it occupies a position that
  	no other church can fill. Then for a branch
  	church to assume such position would be disas-
15	trous to Christian Science. Therefore, no Church
  	of Christ, Scientist, shall be considered loyal
  	that has branch churches or adopts The Mother
18	Church's form of government, except in such cases
  	as are specially allowed and named in this Manual. 
  	    Tenets Copyrighted. SECT. 4. Branch
21	churches shall not write the Tenets of The
  	Mother Church in their church books, except
  	they give the name of their author and her
24	permission to publish them as Tenets of The
  	Mother Church, copyrighted in SCIENCE AND
  	HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES. 
 
72                Church By-Laws Art. XXIII

 1	    Manual. SECT. 5. Branch churches shall
  	not adopt, print, nor publish the Manual of The
 3	Mother Church. See Article XXXV, Sect. 1. 
  	    Organizing Churches. SECT. 6. A member
  	of this Church who obeys its By-Laws and is a
 6	loyal exemplary Christian Scientist working in
  	the Field, is eligible to form a church in con-
  	formity with Sect. 7 of this Article, and to
 9	have church services conducted by reading the
  	SCRIPTURES and the Christian Science textbook. 
  	This church shall be acknowledged publicly as a
12	Church of Christ, Scientist. Upon proper appli-
  	cation, made in accordance with the rules of The
  	Christian Science Publishing Society, the serv-
15	ices of such a church may be advertised in The
  	Christian Science Journal. The branch churches
  	shall be individual, and not more than two small
18	churches shall consolidate under one church gov-
  	ernment. If the Pastor Emeritus, Mrs. Eddy,
  	should relinquish her place as the head or Leader
21	of The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, each
  	branch church shall continue its present form of
  	government in consonance with The Mother
24	Church Manual. 
  	    Requirements for Organizing Branch
  	Churches. SECT. 7. A branch church of The
27	First Church of Christ, Scientist, Boston, Mass.,
 
      The Mother Church and Branch Churches       73

  1	shall not be organized with less than sixteen loyal
  	Christian Scientists, four of whom are members
 3	of The Mother Church. This membership shall
  	include at least one active practitioner whose card
  	is published in the list of practitioners in The
 6	Christian Science Journal. 
  	    Privilege of Members. SECT. 8. Members
  	in good standing with The Mother Church, who
 9	are members of the faculty, instructors, or stu-
  	dents in any university or college, can form and
  	conduct a Christian Science organization at such
12	university or college, provided its rules so permit. 
  	Also members in good standing with The Mother
  	Church, who are graduates of said university
15	or college, may become members of the organ-
  	ization by application to, and by the unanimous
  	vote of, the active members present, if the rules
18	of the university or college so permit. When
  	called for, a member of the Board of Lecture-
  	ship may lecture for said university or college
21	organization. 
  	    No Close Communion. SECT. 9. The
  	Mother Church and the branch churches shall
24	not confine their membership to the pupils of
  	one teacher. 
  	    No Interference. SECT. 10. A member of The
27	Mother Church may be a member of one branch
 
74                Church By-Laws Art. XXIII

 1	Church of Christ, Scientist, or of one Christian
  	Science society holding public services, but he
 3	shall not be a member of both a branch church
  	and a society; neither shall he exercise super-
  	vision or control over any other church. In
 6	Christian Science each branch church shall be
  	distinctly democratic in its government, and no
  	individual, and no other church shall interfere
 9	with its affairs. 
  	    Teachers' and Practitioners' Offices. SECT. 11. 
  	Teachers and practitioners of Christian Science
12	shall not have their offices or rooms in the branch
  	churches, in the Reading Rooms, nor in rooms
  	connected therewith. 
15	    Recognition. SECT. 12. In order to be eli-
  	gible to a card in The Christian Science Journal,
  	churches and societies are required to acknowl-
18	edge as such all other Christian Science churches
  	and societies advertised in said Journal, and to
  	maintain toward them an attitude of Christian
21	fellowship. 
 
                       Guardianship of Church Funds       75


 1	GUARDIANSHIP OF CHURCH FUNDS 

  	                          Article XXIV 

 3	    Church Edifice a Testimonial. SECTION 1. 
  	Whereas, on March 20, 1895, the Christian Sci-
  	ence Board of Directors, in behalf of The
 6	First Church of Christ, Scientist, Boston, Mass.,
  	presented to Rev. Mary Baker Eddy their
  	church edifice as a Testimonial of this Church's
 9	love and gratitude, and she, with grateful ac-
  	knowledgments thereof, declined to receive this
  	munificent gift, she now understands the finan-
12	cial situation between the Christian Science
  	Board of Directors and said Church to be as
  	follows: —  
15	    Financial Situation. SECT. 2. The Christian
  	Science Board of Directors owns the church edi-
  	fices, with the land whereon they stand, legally;
18	and the Church members own the aforesaid
  	premises and buildings, beneficially. After the
  	first church was built, the balance of the build-
21	ing funds, which remained in the hands of the
  	Directors, belonged to the Church, and not solely
  	to the Directors. The balance of the church
 
76              Church By-Laws Art. XXIV

 1	building funds, which can be spared after the
  	debts are paid, should remain on safe deposit,
 3	to be hereafter used for the benefit of this
  	Church, as the right occasion may call for it. 
  	The following indicates the proper management
 6	of the Church funds: — 
  	    Report of Directors. SECT. 3. It shall be
  	the duty of the Christian Science Board of Di-
 9	rectors to have the books of the Church Treas-
  	urer audited semi-annually, and to report at the
  	annual Church meeting the amount of funds
12	which the Church has on hand, the amount of
  	its indebtedness and of its expenditures for the
  	last year. 
15	    Finance Committee. SECT. 4. There shall
  	be a Committee on Finance, which shall consist of
  	three members of this Church in good standing. 
18	Its members shall be appointed annually by the
  	Christian Science Board of Directors and with
  	the consent of the Pastor Emeritus. They shall
21	hold quarterly meetings and keep themselves
  	thoroughly informed as to the real estate owned
  	by this Church and the amount of funds received
24	by the Treasurer of The Mother Church, who is
  	individually responsible for said funds. They
  	shall have the books of the Christian Science
 
                       Guardianship of Church Funds       77

 1	Board of Directors and the books of the Church
  	Treasurer audited annually by an honest, com-
 3	petent accountant. The books are to be audited
  	on May first. 
  	    Prior to paying bills against the Church, the
 6	Treasurer of this Church shall submit them all
  	to said committee for examination. This com-
  	mittee shall decide thereupon by a unanimous
 9	vote, and its endorsement of the bills shall render
  	them payable. 
  	    If it be found that the Church funds have not
12	been properly managed, it shall be the duty of
  	the Board of Directors and the Treasurer to be
  	individually responsible for the performance of
15	their several offices satisfactorily, and for the
  	proper distribution of the funds of which they
  	are the custodians. 
18	    God's Requirement. SECT. 5. God requires
  	wisdom, economy, and brotherly love to char-
  	acterize all the proceedings of the members of
21	The Mother Church, The First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist. 
  	    Provision for the Future. SECT. 6. In case
24	of any possible future deviation from duty, the
  	Committee on Finance shall visit the Board of
  	Directors, and, in a Christian spirit and manner,
 
78              Church By-Laws Art. XXIV

 1	demand that each member thereof comply with
  	the By-Laws of the Church. If any Director
 3	fails to heed this admonition, he may be dis-
  	missed from office and the vacancy supplied by
  	the Board. 
 6	    Debt and Duty. SECT. 7. The Mother Church
  	shall not be made legally responsible for the debts
  	of individuals except such debts as are specified
 9	in its By-Laws. Donations from this Church
  	shall not be made without the written consent
  	of the Pastor Emeritus. Also important move-
12	ments of the manager of the Committee on Pub-
  	lication shall be sanctioned by the Board of
  	Directors and be subject to the approval of Mary
15	Baker Eddy.(See Article I, Sect. 6.) 
  	    Emergencies. SECT. 8. The Treasurer, per-
  	sonally, or through the Clerk of the Church,
18	may pay from the funds of the Church bills of
  	immediate necessity not exceeding $200 for any
  	one transaction, and he may keep on deposit the
21	sum of $500 with the Clerk, as a petty cash
  	fund, to be used by him for the payment of
  	such bills. Such payments shall be reported, on
24	the first of the following month, to the Board
  	of Directors and the Committee on Finance, for
  	their approval. 
 
      The Christian Science Publishing Society        79

 1	    Committee on Business. SECT. 9. The Chris-
  	tian Science Board of Directors shall elect
 3	annually a Committee on Business, which shall
  	consist of not less than three loyal members
  	of The Mother Church, who shall transact
 6	promptly and efficiently such business as Mrs. 
  	Eddy, the Directors, or the Committee on Pub-
  	lication shall commit to it. While the mem-
 9	bers of this Committee are engaged in the
  	transaction of the business assigned to them
  	they shall be paid from the Church funds. 
12	Before being eligible for office the names of the
  	persons nominated for said office shall be pre-
  	sented to Mrs. Eddy for her written approval. 


15	THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE
  	PUBLISHING SOCIETY 

  	                         Article XXV 

18	    Board of Trustees. SECTION 1. The Board
  	of Trustees, constituted by a Deed of Trust
  	given by Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, the Pastor
21	Emeritus of this Church, on January twenty-
  	fifth, 1898, shall hold and manage the property
  	therein conveyed, and conduct the business of
  
80              Church By-Laws Art. XXV

1	"The Christian Science Publishing Society" on
  	a strictly Christian basis, for the promotion of
 3	the interests of Christian Science. 
  	    Disposal of Funds. SECT. 2. The net profits
  	of the business shall be paid over semi-annually
 6	to the Treasurer of The Mother Church. He
  	shall hold this money subject to the order of
  	the Christian Science Board of Directors, which
 9	is authorized to order its disposition only in
  	accordance with the By-Laws contained in this
  	Manual. 
12	    Vacancies in Trusteeship. SECT. 3. The
  	Christian Science Board of Directors shall have
  	the power to declare vacancies in said trusteeship,
15	for such reasons as to the Board may seem ex-
  	pedient. 
  	    Whenever a vacancy shall occur, the Pastor
18	Emeritus reserves the right to fill the same by
  	appointment; but if she does not elect to exer-
  	cise this right, the remaining trustees shall fill
21	the vacancy, subject to her approval. 
  	    Editors and Manager. SECT. 4. The term
  	of office for the editors and the manager of The
24	Christian Science Publishing Society is one year
  	each, dating from the time of election to the
  	office. Incumbents who have served one year or
 
      The Christian Science Publishing Society        81

 1	more can be re-elected, or new officers elected,
  	by a unanimous vote of the Christian Science
 3	Board of Directors, and the consent of the Pastor
  	Emeritus given in her own handwriting. 
  	    Suitable Employees. SECT. 5. A person
 6	who is not accepted by the Pastor Emeritus and
  	the Christian Science Board of Directors as
  	suitable, shall in no manner be connected with
 9	publishing her books, nor with editing or pub-
  	lishing The Christian Science Journal, Christian
  	Science Sentinel, Der Herold der Christian Sci-
12	ence, nor with The Christian Science Publishing
  	Society. 
  	    Periodicals. SECT. 6. Periodicals which
15	shall at any time be published by The Christian
  	Science Publishing Society, shall be copyrighted
  	and conducted according to the provisions in the
18	Deed of Trust relating to The Christian Science
  	Journal. 
  	    Rule of Conduct. SECT. 7. No objectionable
21	pictures shall be exhibited in the rooms where the
  	Christian Science textbook is published or sold. 
  	No idle gossip, no slander, no mischief-making,
24	no evil speaking shall be allowed. 
  	    Books to be Published. SECT. 8. Only the
  	Publishing Society of The Mother Church selects,
 
82              Church By-Laws Art. XXV

 1	approves, and publishes the books and litera-
  	ture it sends forth. If Mary Baker Eddy disap-
 3	proves of certain books or literature, the Society
  	will not publish them. The Committees on Publi-
  	cation are in no manner connected with these
 6	functions. A book or an article of which Mrs. 
  	Eddy is the author shall not be published nor
  	republished by this Society without her knowl-
 9	edge or written consent. 
  	    Removal of Cards. SECT. 9. No cards shall
  	be removed from our periodicals without the re-
12	quest of the advertiser, except by a majority vote
  	of the Christian Science Board of Directors at
  	a meeting held for this purpose or for the exam-
15	ination of complaints. 
  	    Members of this Church who practise other
  	professions or pursue other vocations, shall not
18	advertise as healers, excepting those members
  	who are officially engaged in the work of Chris-
  	tian Science, and they must devote ample time
21	for faithful practice. 
 
                         Teaching Christian Science           83


 1	TEACHING CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

  	                          Article XXVI 

 3	                                TEACHERS 

  	    Motive in Teaching. SECTION 1. Teaching
  	Christian Science shall not be a question of
 6	money, but of morals and religion, healing and
  	uplifting the race. 
  	    Care of Pupils. SECT. 2. Christian Scientists
 9	who are teachers shall carefully select for pupils
  	such only as have good past records and promis-
  	ing proclivities toward Christian Science. A
12	teacher shall not assume personal control of, or
  	attempt to dominate his pupils, but he shall hold
  	himself morally obligated to promote their prog-
15	ress in the understanding of divine Principle, not
  	only during the class term but after it, and to
  	watch well that they prove sound in sentiment
18	and practical in Christian Science. He shall per-
  	sistently and patiently counsel his pupils in con-
  	formity with the unerring laws of God, and shall
21	enjoin them habitually to study the Scriptures
  	and SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE
  	SCRIPTURES as a help thereto. 
 
84              Church By-Laws Art. XXVI

 1	    Defense against Malpractice. SECT. 3. 
  	Teachers shall instruct their pupils how to de-
 3	fend themselves against mental malpractice,
  	never to return evil for evil, but to know the
  	truth that makes free, and thus to be a law, not
 6	unto others, but to themselves. 
  	    Number of Pupils. SECT. 4. The teachers of
  	Christian Science shall teach but one class yearly,
 9	which class shall consist of not more than thirty
  	pupils. After 1907, the Board of Education shall
  	have one class triennially, a Normal class not
12	exceeding thirty pupils. 
  	    Pupil's Tuition. SECT. 5. A student's price
  	for teaching Christian Science shall not exceed
15	$100.00 per pupil. 
  	    Associations. SECT. 6. The associations of the
  	pupils of loyal teachers shall convene annually. 
18	The pupils shall be guided by the BIBLE, and
  	SCIENCE AND HEALTH, not by their teachers'
  	personal views. Teachers shall not call their
21	pupils together, or assemble a selected number of
  	them, for more frequent meetings. 
  	    A Single Field of Labor. SECT. 7. A loyal
24	teacher of Christian Science shall not teach an-
  	other loyal teacher's pupil, except it be in the
  	Board of Education. Outside of this Board each
 
                         Teaching Christian Science           85

 1	student occupies only his own field of labor. 
  	Pupils may visit each other's churches, and by
 3	invitation attend each other's associations. 
  	     Caring for Pupils of Strayed Members.   
  	SECT. 8. A loyal teacher of Christian Science
 6	may teach and receive into his association the
  	pupils of another member of this Church who
  	has so strayed as justly to be deemed, under the
 9	provisions of Article XII, Sect. 1, not ready to
  	lead his pupils. 
  	    Teachers must have Certificates. SECT. 9. 
12	A member of this Church shall not teach pupils
  	Christian Science unless he has a certificate to
  	show that he has been taught by Mrs. Eddy or
15	has taken a Normal Course at the Massachu-
  	setts Metaphysical College or in the Board of
  	Education. 
18	    Such members who have not been continu-
  	ously active and loyal Christian Scientists since
  	receiving instruction as above, shall not teach
21	Christian Science without the approval of The
  	Christian Science Board of Directors. 
  
86              Church By-Laws Art. XXVII



 1	                        Article XXVII 

  	                                   PUPILS 

 3	    Authorized to Teach. SECTION 1. After a
  	student's pupil has been duly authorized to be
  	a teacher of Christian Science, or has been under
 6	the personal instruction of Mrs. Eddy, he is no
  	longer under the jurisdiction of his former
  	teacher. 
 9	    Without Teachers. SECT. 2. Those be-
  	loved brethren whose teacher has left them,
  	can elect an experienced Christian Scientist,
12	who is not in charge of an association of
  	students and who is ready for this high call-
  	ing, to conduct the meetings of their asso-
15	ciation. 
  	    Basis for Teaching. SECT. 3. The teachers
  	of the Normal class shall teach from the chapter
18	"Recapitulation" in SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH
  	KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES, and from the Chris-
  	tian Science Platform, beginning on page 330 of
21	the revised editions since 1902, and they shall
  	teach nothing contrary thereto. The teachers
  	of the Primary class shall instruct their pupils
24	from the said chapter on "Recapitulation" only. 
 
                         Teaching Christian Science           87

 1	    Church Membership. SECT. 4. Neither the
  	Pastor Emeritus nor a member of this Church
 3	shall teach Roman Catholics Christian Science,
  	except it be with the written consent of the
  	authority of their Church. Choice of patients is
 6	left to the wisdom of the practitioner, and Mrs. 
  	Eddy is not to be consulted on this subject. 
  	    Class Teaching. SECT. 5. Members of The
 9	Mother Church who are authorized by its By-
  	Laws to teach Christian Science, shall not solicit,
  	or cause or permit others to solicit, pupils for their
12	classes. No member of this Church shall advise
  	against class instruction. 
  	    Teachers of Christian Science must have the
15	necessary moral and spiritual qualifications to
  	elucidate the Principle and rule of Christian Sci-
  	ence, through the higher meaning of the Scrip-
18	tures. "The less the teacher personally controls
  	other minds, and the more he trusts them to the
  	divine Truth and Love, the better it will be for
21	both teacher and student."(Retrospection and
  	Introspection, page 84.) 
 
88              Church By-Laws Art. XXVII




 1	BOARD OF EDUCATION 


  	                       Article XXVIII 

 3	                            ORGANIZATION 

  	    Officers. SECTION 1. There shall be a Board
  	of Education, under the auspices of Mary Baker
 6	Eddy, President of the Massachusetts Metaphysi-
  	cal College, consisting of three members, a presi-
  	dent, vice-president, and teacher of Christian
 9	Science. Obstetrics will not be taught. 
  	    Election. SECT. 2. The vice-president shall
  	be elected annually by the Christian Science
12	Board of Directors. Beginning with 1907, the
  	teacher shall be elected every third year by said
  	Board, and the candidate shall be subject to the
15	approval of the Pastor Emeritus. 
  	    President not to be Consulted. SECT. 3. The
  	President is not to be consulted by students
18	on the question of applying for admission to this
  	Board nor on their course or conduct. The stu-
  	dents can confer with their teachers on subjects
21	essential to their progress. 
  
                               Board of Education                 89

1	    Presidency of College. SECT. 4. Should the
  	President resign over her own signature or va-
 3	cate her office of President of the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College, a meeting of the Christian
  	Science Board of Directors shall immediately be
 6	called, and the vice-president of the Board of
  	Education being found worthy, on receiving her
  	approval shall be elected to fill the vacancy. 
 
 9	                         Article XXIX 

  	                APPLICANTS AND GRADUATES 

  	    Normal Teachers. SECTION 1. Loyal stu-
12	dents who have been taught in a Primary class
  	by Mrs. Eddy and have practised Christian Sci-
  	ence healing acceptably three years, and who pre-
15	sent such credentials as are required to verify
  	this fact, are eligible to receive the degree of
  	C.S.D. 
18	    Qualifications. SECT. 2. Loyal Christian
  	Scientists' pupils who so desire may apply to the
  	Board of Education for instruction; and if they
21	have practised Christian Science healing success-
  	fully three years and will furnish evidence of
  	their eligibility therefor, they are eligible to enter
 
90              Church By-Laws Art. XXX

 1	the Normal class. All members of this class must
  	be thorough English scholars. 
 3	    Certificates. SECT. 3. Students are examined
  	and given certificates by this Board if found
  	qualified to receive them. 
 
 6	                         Article XXX 

  	                      ACTION OF THE BOARD 

  	    Sessions. SECTION 1. The term of the
 9	Massachusetts Metaphysical College will open
  	with the Board of Education on the first
  	Wednesday of December. The sessions will
12	continue not over one week. None but the
  	teacher and members of the College class shall
  	be present at the sessions, and no Primary
15	classes shall be taught under the auspices of
  	this Board. 
  	    Special Instruction. SECT. 2. Not less than
18	two thorough lessons by a well qualified teacher
  	shall be given to each Normal class on the
  	subject of mental practice and malpractice. One
21	student in the class shall prepare a paper on
  	said subject that shall be read to the class,
  	thoroughly discussed, and understood; this paper
 
                               Board of Education                 91

 1	shall be given to the teacher, and he shall not
  	allow it or a copy of it to remain, but shall
 3	destroy this paper. 
  	    Signatures. SECT. 3. The signature of the
  	teacher and of the President of the College
 6	shall be on all certificates issued. 
  	    Remuneration and Free Scholarship. SECT. 4. 
  	Tuition of class instruction in the Board of
 9	Education shall be $100.00. The bearer of a
  	card of free scholarship from the President,
  	Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, shall be entitled to
12	a free course in this department on presenta-
  	tion of the card to the teacher. Only the
  	President gives free admission to classes. 
15	    Surplus Funds. SECT. 5. Any surplus funds
  	left in the hands of the Board of Education
  	shall be paid over annually to the Treasurer of
18	The Mother Church. 
  	    Primary Students. SECT. 6. Students of
  	Christian Science, duly instructed therein and
21	with good moral records, not having the certifi-
  	cate of C.S.D. may enter the Normal class in
  	the Board of Education, which will be held once
24	in three years beginning A.D. 1907; provided
  	their diplomas are for three consecutive years
  	under Mrs. Eddy's daily conversation on Chris-
 
92              Church By-Laws Art. XXX

 1	tian Science, or from the Massachusetts Meta-
  	physical College Board of Education. 
 3	    Healing Better than Teaching. SECT. 7. 
  	Healing the sick and the sinner with Truth dem-
  	onstrates what we affirm of Christian Science,
 6	and nothing can substitute this demonstration. 
  	I recommend that each member of this Church
  	shall strive to demonstrate by his or her practice,
 9	that Christian Science heals the sick quickly and
  	wholly, thus proving this Science to be all that
  	we claim for it. 
12	    If both husband and wife are found duly quali-
  	fied to teach Christian Science, either one, not
  	both, should teach yearly one class. 
15	    Not Members of The Mother Church. SECT. 8. 
  	No person shall receive instructions in Chris-
  	tian Science in any class in the Massachusetts
18	Metaphysical College, nor receive the degree of
  	C.S.B. or C.S.D., who is not a member of The
  	First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston,
21	Mass. 
  	    Only those persons who are members of this
  	Church and possessed of the qualifications named
24	in Sect. 9 of Article XXVI of these By-Laws
  	shall be deemed loyal teachers of Christian
  	Science. 
 
                               Board of Lectureship                 93


 1	BOARD OF LECTURESHIP 


  	                         Article XXXI 

 3	                 ORGANIZATION AND DUTIES 

  	    Election. SECTION 1. This Church shall
  	maintain a Board of Lectureship, the members of
 6	which shall be elected annually on Monday pre-
  	ceding the Annual Meeting, subject to the ap-
  	proval of the Pastor Emeritus. The lecture year
 9	shall begin July 1 of each year. 
  	    Duty of Lecturers. SECT. 2. It is the duty
  	of the Board of Lectureship to include in each
12	lecture a true and just reply to public topics
  	condemning Christian Science, and to bear testi-
  	mony to the facts pertaining to the life of the
15	Pastor Emeritus. Each member shall mail to
  	the Clerk of this Church copies of his lectures
  	before delivering them. 
18	    No Disruption of Branch Churches. SECT. 3. 
  	The Board of Lectureship is not allowed in any-
  	wise to meddle with nor to disrupt the organiza-
 
94              Church By-Laws Art. XXXI

 1	tion of branch churches. The lecturer can invite
  	churches within the city whither he is called to
 3	unite in their attendance on his lecture, and so
  	make for their churches a less lecture fee; but
  	the churches shall decide their action. 
 6	    Receptions. SECT. 4. As a rule there should
  	be no receptions nor festivities after a lecture on
  	Christian Science, but there may occur excep-
 9	tions. If there be an individual who goes to hear
  	and deride truth, he should go away contemplat-
  	ing truth; and he who goes to seek truth should
12	have the opportunity to depart in quiet thought
  	on that subject. 
  	    Circuit Lecturer. SECT. 5. Upon the written
15	request of Mrs. Eddy, The Mother Church shall
  	appoint a Circuit Lecturer. His term of office, if
  	approved, shall not be less than three years. He
18	shall lecture in the United States, in Canada, in
  	Great Britain and Ireland. 
  	    A member shall neither resign nor transfer
21	this sacred office. 
 
 
                               Board of Lectureship               95

 1	                          Article XXXII 

  	                        CALLS FOR LECTURES 

 3	    From the Directors. SECTION 1. When the
  	need is apparent, the Christian Science Board of
  	Directors of The Mother Church may call on
 6	any member of this Board of Lectureship to
  	lecture at such places and at such times as the
  	cause of Christian Science demands. 
 9	    From Branch Churches. SECT. 2. The
  	branch Churches of Christ, Scientist, may apply
  	through their clerks to a member of this Board
12	of Lectureship for a speaker, and one shall be
  	assigned them by the Board. 
  	    From Societies. SECT. 3. If called for, a
15	member of the Board may lecture for a Society. 
  	    Annual Lectures. SECT. 4. The Mother
  	Church and the branch churches shall call on
18	the Board of Lectureship annually for one or
  	more lectures. 
  	    No Lectures by Readers. SECT. 5. No lec-
21	ture shall be given by a Reader during his term
  	of Readership. The duties alone of a Reader are
  	ample. 
 
96              Church By-Laws Art. XXXII

 1	    No Wednesday Evening Lectures. SECT. 6. 
  	The Board of Lectureship shall not appoint a
 3	lecture for Wednesday evening. 
  	    Lecture Fee. SECT. 7. The lecture fee shall
  	be left to the discretion of the lecturer. 
 6	    Expenses. SECT. 8. The lecturer's traveling
  	expenses and the cost of hall shall be paid by
  	the church that employs him. 
 9	    Exceptional Cases. SECT. 9. If a lecturer
  	receive a call to lecture in a place where he sees
  	there is special need, and the local church is un-
12	able to meet the expense, he is at liberty to supply
  	that need and trust to contributions for his fee. 
 
                    Committee on Publication                  97


 1	COMMITTEE ON PUBLICATION 





  	                      Article XXXIII 
 
 3	    In The Mother Church. SECTION 1. There
  	shall be appointed by The Mother Church a Com-
  	mittee on Publication, which shall consist of one
 6	loyal Christian Scientist who lives in Boston, and
  	he shall be manager of the Committees on Pub-
  	lication throughout the United States, Canada,
 9	Great Britain and Ireland. He shall be elected
  	annually by a unanimous vote of the Christian
  	Science Board of Directors and the consent of
12	the Pastor Emeritus given in her own handwrit-
  	ing, and shall receive an annual salary, paid quar-
  	terly, of not less than four thousand dollars. 
15	    Duties. SECT. 2. It shall be the duty of the
  	Committee on Publication to correct in a Chris-
  	tian manner impositions on the public in regard
18	to Christian Science, injustices done Mrs. Eddy
  	or members of this Church by the daily press,
  	by periodicals or circulated literature of any sort. 
 
98              Church By-Laws Art. XXXIII

1	This Committee on Publication shall be respon-
  	sible for correcting or having corrected a false
 3	newspaper article which has not been replied to
  	by other Scientists, or which has been forwarded
  	to this Committee for the purpose of having him
 6	reply to it. If the correction by the Committee
  	on Publication is not promptly published by the
  	periodical in which it is desirable that this cor-
 9	rection shall appear, this Committee shall im-
  	mediately apply for aid to the Committee on
  	Business. Furthermore, the Committee on Pub-
12	lication shall read the last proof sheet of such
  	an article and see that it is published according
  	to copy; he shall circulate in large quantities
15	the papers containing such an article, sending a
  	copy to the Clerk of the Church. It shall also
  	be the duty of the Committee on Publication to
18	have published each year in a leading Boston
  	newspaper the letter sent to the Pastor Emeritus
  	by the Church members in annual meeting as-
21	sembled. The State Committees on Publication
  	act under the direction of this Committee on
  	Publication. 
24	    In Branch Churches. SECT. 3. The Readers
  	of the three largest branch churches in each State
  	of the United States and in Canada shall annually
 
                    Committee on Publication                  99

 1	and alternately appoint a Committee on Publi-
  	cation to serve in their localities. For the pur-
 3	poses of this By-Law, the State of California shall
  	be considered as though it were two States, the
  	dividing line being the 36th parallel of latitude. 
 6	Each county of Great Britain and Ireland, except
  	as hereinafter specified, through the Readers of
  	its three largest branch churches, shall annually
 9	and alternately appoint a Committee on Publica-
  	tion to serve in its locality. Each church is not
  	necessarily confined to its own members in select-
12	ing this Committee, but if preferred, can appoint
  	a Committee on Publication who is in good fel-
  	lowship with another Church of Christ, Scientist. 
15	    This By-Law applies to all States except Mas-
  	sachusetts, in which the Committee on Publica-
  	tion is elected only by the Christian Science Board
18	of Directors. The Committee for the counties
  	in which London, England, is situated shall be
  	appointed by the Christian Science Board of
21	Directors, and he shall, in addition to his other
  	duties, act as District Manager of the Committees
  	on Publication for Great Britain and Ireland. 
24	    Appointment. SECT. 4. The Committees on
  	Publication shall consist of men generally. Each
  	State Committee shall be appointed by the First
27	and Second Readers of the church employing
  
100             Church By-Laws Art. XXXIII

1	said Committee. If prior to the meeting of the
  	church for the election of officers, Mrs. Eddy
 3	shall send to the First Reader of the church the
  	name of a candidate for its Committee on Publi-
  	cation, the Readers shall appoint said candidate. 
 6	Or if she shall send a special request to any
  	Committee on Publication, the request shall be
  	carried out according to her directions. 
 9	    Removal from Office. SECT. 5. If the Com-
  	mittee on Publication neglects to fulfil the obli-
  	gations of his office according to these By-Laws,
12	and this becomes apparent to the Christian Sci-
  	ence Board of Directors, it shall be the duty of
  	the Directors immediately to act upon this im-
15	portant matter in accordance with said By-Laws. 
  	    The Christian Science Board of Directors may
  	notify any Church of Christ, Scientist, to remove
18	its Committee on Publication and to appoint an-
  	other Committee to fill the vacancy; and it shall
  	be the duty of that church to comply with this
21	request. In such cases it shall be the privilege
  	of this Board to name the Committee if it so
  	desires, and any Committee so named by the
24	Board shall be elected by the branch church. 
  	    Case of Necessity. SECT. 6. If a suitable
  	man is not obtainable for Committee on Publica-
27	tion, a suitable woman shall be elected. If at
 
                    Committee on Publication                 101

 1	any time the Christian Science Board of Direc-
  	tors shall determine that the manager of the
 3	general Committee on Publication needs an as-
  	sistant, the Board shall, with the approval of the
  	Pastor Emeritus, appoint an assistant manager,
 6	who shall receive an adequate salary from The
  	Mother Church. 
 
102             Church By-Laws Art. XXXIV


 1	CHURCH-BUILDING 


  	                     Article XXXIV 

 3	    Building Committee. SECTION 1. There
  	shall be a Building Committee consisting of
  	not less than three members, and this committee
 6	shall not be dissolved until the new church
  	edifice is completed. This committee shall elect,
  	dismiss, or supply a vacancy of its members by
 9	a majority vote. 
  	    Designation of Deeds. SECT. 2. All deeds
  	of further purchases of land for The First
12	Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass.,
  	shall have named in them all the trusts mentioned
  	in the deeds given by Albert Metcalf and E. 
15	Noyes Whitcomb in March, 1903; but this rule
  	shall not apply to land purchased for any purpose
  	other than the erection of a church edifice. Also
18	there shall be incorporated in all such deeds
  	the phrase, "Mary Baker Eddy's Church, The
  
                               Church Building                     103

1	Mother Church or The First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, in Boston, Mass." 
 3	    The Mother Church Building. SECT. 3. The
  	edifice erected in 1894 for The First Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., shall neither
 6	be demolished, nor removed from the site where
  	it was built, without the written consent of the
  	Pastor Emeritus, Mary Baker Eddy. 
 
104             Church By-Laws Art. XXXV


 1	CHURCH MANUAL 

  	                     Article XXXV 

 3	    For The Mother Church Only. SECTION 1. 
  	The Church Manual of The First Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., written by
 6	Mary Baker Eddy and copyrighted, is adapted
  	to The Mother Church only. It stands alone,
  	uniquely adapted to form the budding thought
 9	and hedge it about with divine Love. This
  	Manual shall not be revised without the written
  	consent of its author. 
12	    Seventy-third Edition the Authority. SECT. 2. 
  	The Board of Directors, the Committee on Bible
  	Lessons, and the Board of Trustees shall each
15	keep a copy of the Seventy-third Edition and of
  	subsequent editions of the Church Manual; and
  	if a discrepancy appears in any revised edition,
18	these editions shall be cited as authority. 
 
                               Church Building                     105

 1	    Amendment of By-Laws. SECT. 3. No new
  	Tenet or By-Law shall be adopted, nor any
 3	Tenet or By-Law amended or annulled, with-
  	out the written consent of Mary Baker Eddy, the
         author of our textbook, SCIENCE AND HEALTH.
 



 





                                                 Appendix
 
 



                       Appendix 


 1	Special Instructions
  	Regarding Applications for Church Membership 

 3	    1.   Loyal members of The Mother Church are
  	eligible to approve candidates to unite with this
  	Church. 
 6	    2.   No persons are eligible to countersign ap-
  	plications except loyal students of Mrs. Eddy,
  	Directors, and students of the Board of Educa-
 9	tion who have been given a degree, and are mem-
  	bers of The Mother Church. 
  	    3.   Those who approve applicants should have
12	applications returned to them after being filled
  	out by the applicants, as required by Article
  	V, Sect. 6, and should compare them with
15	the forms here given, and see that names are
  	legibly written, before sending them to the
  	Clerk of the Church. If not correct, the appli-
18	cant will be notified, and new applications will
 
 
110                           Appendix

1	be required, as none will be returned that are
  	not correctly made out. This requirement is to
 3	prevent applications being duplicated and the
  	confusion that might result therefrom. It is
  	important that these seemingly strict conditions
 6	be exactly complied with, as the names of the
  	members of The Mother Church will be recorded
  	in the history of the Church and become a part
 9	thereof. 
  	    4.   All names, whether of applicants, ap-
  	provers, or countersigners, must be plainly
12	written, and one, at least, of the given names of
  	each, written in full. Initials only of first names
  	will not be received. Women must sign "Miss"
15	or "Mrs." before their names as the case may be. 
  	    All names must be written the same in all
  	places where they are required. 
 
 
                    Instructions to Applicants            111


 1	TO APPLICANTS 


  	    1.   In filling out the application blank, one
 3	of the Christian names must be written in full. 
  	Initials alone will not be received. 
  	    2.   If the applicant is a married woman she
 6	must sign her own Christian name, not her hus-
  	band's, and prefix her signature with "Mrs;"
  	unmarried women must sign "Miss." 
 9	    3.   There are two regular forms of applica-
  	tion. 1. For those who have studied Christian
  	Science with an authorized teacher; 2. For those
12	who have not studied Christian Science with a
  	teacher. 
  	    Applicants will find the chief points of these
15	instructions illustrated in Form 1 and Form 2,
  	on pages 114 and 118. 
  	    4.   Those whose teachers are deceased, absent,
18	or disloyal, or those whose teachers refuse, with-
  	out sufficient cause, to sign applications (see
  	Art. V, Sect. 4), will be furnished special forms
21	on application to the Clerk. 
 
 
112                           Appendix

 1	    5.   When branch churches are designated by
  	number, as First Church, Second Church, etc.,
 3	the number must be written First, Second, as
  	shown on page 118. The article "the" either
  	capitalized (The), or small (the), must not be
 6	used before titles of branch churches. See Ar-
  	ticle XXIII, Sect. 2. 
  	    6.   If the applicant is not a member of a
 9	branch church, he should fill out his applica-
  	tion in this respect according to the form on
  	page 114. 
  
 






  	                  Application Forms 
 
 114                                Appendix


	                         Application I 

  	                 PROPERLY SIGNED AND ENDORSED,
	                 ACCORDING  TO  ARTICLE  V, SECT.  2 
               
If you have been taught by a loyal student who has taken a degree at the Massachu-
   setts Metaphysical College, or by one who has passed an examination by the
                                     Board of Education, fill this blank.
	  	
FORM 1. 

    The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., is designed  to  be built  on the rock of Christ — Truth and Life — and to reflect the Church Triumphant. 
   One who is not a member of any church, excepting a branch church of Christ, Scientist, who loves Christian Science, and reads understandingly the Bible, and SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES by Reverend Mary Baker Eddy, and other works by this author, and who is Christianly qualified and can enter into full fellowship with the Tenets and Rules of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., is eligible to membership.

To The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass. 

	                         William B. Johnson, C.S.B., Clerk. 

    I hereby make application for membership, and subscribe to the Tenets and the By-Laws of the Church. 
    My teacher in Christian Science is

  __________James B. Brown, C.S.D. ______________
  	 
 I am not a member of any church. 


 
                    Instructions to Applicants            115


	               Application I —  (Continued) 

  	             PROPERLY SIGNED AND ENDORSED
	            ACCORDING  TO  ARTICLE  V, SECT.  2 

          	
FORM 1, — (Continued.) 
 I was formerly a member of the______________________
 ___________________________________ denomination,
 but have definitely severed my connection therewith.
Name__________Mrs. Jennie W. Field, C.S.____________
Street and Number____________18 Forest St.,__________
Town or City_______________________Chicago,________
State___________________________________Ill._______ Date_____________________Jan. 2nd, 1901.___________ 


     I cordially approve the applicant.

(a)___________________James B. Brown, C.S.D._______

Countersigned by__________________________________ 

  	                    DO NOT DETACH. 

TO THE APPLICANT:  Name________________Mrs. Jennie W. Field, C.S.,______
Please fill out the         Street and Number__________________18 Forest St.,_____
following for the use    Town or City__________________________Chicago,______ 
of the Treasurer of       State________________________________Ill.___________
the Church: 


 
116                           Appendix

		                                             
                             Application I 

  	                 PROPERLY SIGNED AND ENDORSED,
	                 ACCORDING  TO  ARTICLE  V, SECT.  2 
               
If you have been taught by a loyal student who has taken a degree at the Massachu-
   setts Metaphysical College, or by one who has passed an examination by the
                                     Board of Education, fill this blank.
	  	
FORM 1. 

    The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., is designed  to  be built  on the rock of Christ — Truth and Life — and to reflect the Church Triumphant. 
   One who is not a member of any church, excepting a branch church of Christ, Scientist, who loves Christian Science, and reads understandingly the Bible, and SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES by Reverend Mary Baker Eddy, and other works by this author, and who is Christianly qualified and can enter into full fellowship with the Tenets and Rules of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass., is eligible to membership.

To The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass. 

	                         William B. Johnson, C.S.B., Clerk. 

    I hereby make application for membership, and subscribe to the Tenets and the By-Laws of the Church. 
    My teacher in Christian Science is

  __________James B. Brown, C.S.D. ______________
  	 
 I am not a member of any church, excepting _________
Church of Christ, Scientist, at _____________________


 
 
                    Instructions to Applicants            117


	               Application I —  (Continued) 

  	             PROPERLY SIGNED AND ENDORSED
	            ACCORDING  TO  ARTICLE  V, SECT.  2 

          	
FORM 1, — (Continued.) 
 I was formerly a member of the______________________
 ___________________________________ denomination,
 but have definitely severed my connection therewith.
Name__________Mrs. Jennie W. Field, C.S.____________
Street and Number____________18 Forest St.,__________
Town or City_______________________Chicago,________
State___________________________________Ill._______ Date_____________________Jan. 2nd, 1901.___________ 


     I cordially approve the applicant.

(a)___________________James B. Brown, C.S.D._______

Countersigned by__________________________________ 

  	                    DO NOT DETACH. 

TO THE APPLICANT:  Name________________Mrs. Jennie W. Field, C.S.,______
Please fill out the         Street and Number__________________18 Forest St.,_____
following for the use    Town or City__________________________Chicago,______ 
of the Treasurer of       State________________________________Ill.___________
the Church: 


 
118                                 Appendix

		                                             
                                 Application II 

                              PROPERLY SIGNED AND ENDORSED,
	                 ACCORDING  TO  ARTICLE  V, SECT.  2 
               
If you have been taught by a loyal student who has taken a degree at the Massachu-
   setts Metaphysical College, or by one who has passed an examination by the
                                     Board of Education, fill this blank.
	  	
FORM 2. 

    One who is not a member of any church, excepting a branch church of Christ, Scientist, who loves Christian Science, and reads understandingly the Bible, AND SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES, by Reverend
Mary Baker Eddy, and other works by this author, and who
is Christianly qualified and can enter into full fellowship
with the Tenets and Rules of The First Church of Christ,
Scientist, in Boston, Mass., is eligible to membership. 

To The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Mass. 

	                      William B. Johnson, C.S.B., Clerk. 

    I hereby make application for membership, and subscribe
to the Tenets and the By-Laws of the Church. I have not studied Christian Science with a teacher, and am not a
member of any church excepting Second Church of Christ,
Scientist, at New York, N. Y. 

   I was formerly a member of the____________________
___________________________________ denomination,

but have definitely severed my connection therewith. 



 
 
                    Instructions to Applicants            119


	               Application II —  (Continued) 

  	             SIGNED, ENDORSED, AND COUNTERSIGNED
	                 ACCORDING  TO  ARTICLE  V, SECT.  2 

          	
FORM 2, — (Continued.) 


Name_________________Miss Emma L. French_________

Street and Number__________293 Emerson St.,_________

Town or City_____________________New York_________

State______________________________N. Y. _________

Date__________________Jan. 2nd, 1901.______________  

     I cordially approve this applicant.

(a)__________________Miss Mary E. Grant, C.S.________

Countersigned by_______James B. Brown, C.S.D.________ 


  	                    DO NOT DETACH. 

TO THE APPLICANT:  Name____________________Miss Emma L. French,______

Please fill out the         Street and Number_______________ 293 Emerson St.,_____

following for the use    Town or City_________________________ New York ,_____ 
of the Treasurer of       State___________________________________N. Y. ._____
the Church: 


 
120                                 Appendix

	

	Present Order of Services in
  	The Mother Church and Branch Churches 
	Republished from the Sentinel 

  	SUNDAY SERVICES 

  	    1.   Hymn. 
	    2.   Reading a Scriptural Selection. 
  	    3.   Silent Prayer, followed by the audible
  	repetition of the Lord's Prayer with its spirit-
	ual interpretation. 
  	    4.   Hymn. 
  	    5.   Announcing necessary notices. 
	    6.   Solo. 
  	    7.   Reading the Explanatory Note on first leaf
  	of Quarterly. 
	    8.   Announcing the subject of the Lesson-
  	Sermon, and reading the Golden Text. 
  	    9.   Reading the Scriptural Selection, entitled
	"Responsive Reading," alternately by the First
  	Reader and the congregation. 
  	    10.   Reading the Lesson-Sermon. (After the
	Second Reader reads the BIBLE references of
 
 
                           Order of Services           121


	the first Section of the Lesson, the First Reader
  	makes the following announcement: "As an-
	nounced in the explanatory note, I shall now
  	read correlative passages from the Christian
  	Science textbook, SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH
	KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES, by Mary Baker Eddy.") 
  	    11.   Collection. 
  	    12.   Hymn. 
	    13.   Reading the Scientific Statement of
  	Being, and the correlative SCRIPTURE accord-
  	ing to I John 3:1-3. 
	    14.   Pronouncing Benediction. 

  	    The services should be preceded and followed
  	by organ or piano music of an appropriate char-
	acter in all cases where this is possible. 
  	    On the first Sunday of each month Article VIII,
  	Sect. 1, A Rule for Motives and Acts, is to be
	read. 

 
122                                 Appendix

	




	WEDNESDAY MEETINGS 


  	    1.   Hymn. 
	    2.   Reading from the BIBLE, and correlative
  	passages from SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY
  	TO THE SCRIPTURES. 
	    3.   Silent Prayer, followed by the audible repe-
  	tition of the Lord's Prayer, its spiritual interpre-
  	tation being omitted. 
	    4.   Hymn. 
  	    5.   Announcing necessary notices. 
  	    6.   Experiences, testimonies, and remarks on
	Christian Science. 
  	    7.   Closing Hymn. 

  	    The services should be preceded and followed
	by organ or piano music of an appropriate char-
  	acter in all cases where this is possible. 
 
 
                           Order of Services           123



	THANKSGIVING DAY 

  	Order of Service for The Mother Church and
	Branch Churches 

  	    1.   Hymn. 
  	    2.   Reading the Thanksgiving Proclamation
	of the President of the United States, or the
  	Governor of the state, or both. 
  	    3.   Reading a Scriptural Selection. 
	    4.   Silent Prayer, followed by the audible
  	repetition of the Lord's Prayer with its spirit-
  	ual interpretation. 
	    5.   Hymn. 
  	    6.   Reading the Explanatory Note on the
  	first leaf of the Quarterly. 
	    7.   Announcing the subject of the Lesson-
  	Sermon, and reading the Golden Text. 
  	    8.   Responsive Reading by the First Reader
	and the congregation. 
 
124                                 Appendix

	

	    9.   Reading the Lesson-Sermon prepared by
  	the Bible Lesson Committee. 
	    10.   Solo. 
  	    11.   Testimonies by Christian Scientists,
  	appropriate for the occasion. 
	    12.   Hymn. 
  	    13.   Reading the Scientific Statement of
  	Being, and the correlative SCRIPTURE according
	to I John 3:1-3. 
  	    14.   Pronouncing Benediction. 

  	No collection is to be taken at this service. 


	    The services should be preceded and followed
  	by organ or piano music of an appropriate char-
  	acter in all cases where this is possible. 

 
 
                           Order of Services           125

	Present Order of Communion Services
  	in Branch Churches

	    1.   Hymn. 
  	    2.   Reading a Scriptural Selection. 
  	    3.   Silent Prayer, followed by the audible
	repetition of the Lord's Prayer with its spiritual
  	interpretation. 
  	    4.   Hymn. 
	    5.   Announcing necessary notices. 
  	    6.   Reading Tenets of The Mother Church. 
  	    7.   Collection and Solo. 
	    8.   Reading the Explanatory Note on first leaf
  	of Quarterly. 
  	    9.   Announcing the subject of the Lesson-
	Sermon, and reading the Golden Text. 
  	    10.   Reading the Scriptural Selection entitled
  	"Responsive Reading" alternately by the First
	Reader and the congregation. 
  	    11.   Reading the Lesson-Sermon. (After the
  	Second Reader reads the BIBLE references of the
	first Section of the Lesson, the First Reader
 
126                                 Appendix
	
	makes the following announcement: "As an-
  	nounced in the explanatory note, I shall now read
	correlative passages from the Christian Science
  	textbook, SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO
  	THE SCRIPTURES, by Mary Baker Eddy.") 
	    12.   The First Reader briefly invites the con-
  	gregation to kneel in silent Communion. This is
  	concluded by the audible repetition of the Lord's
	Prayer (spiritual interpretation omitted). 
  	    13.   Singing the Doxology:

  	     "Be Thou, O God, exalted high;
	     And as Thy glory fills the sky,
  	     So let it be on earth displayed,
  	     Till Thou art here and now obeyed." 

	    14.   Reading the Scientific Statement of
  	Being and the correlative SCRIPTURE accord-
  	ing to I John 3:1-3. 
	    15.   Pronouncing Benediction. 

  	    The Church Tenets shall be read at this service. 
  	    The services should be preceded and followed
	by organ or piano music of an appropriate char-
  	acter in all cases where this is possible. 
 
 
                         Order of Exercises           127



	Order of Exercises for the Sunday
  	School of The Mother Church
	and Branch Churches¹ 

  	    1.   Call to order by the Superintendent. 
  	    2.   Hymn. 
 6	    3.   Subject of the lesson announced; Golden
  	Text repeated by the children; Responsive
  	Reading. 
 9	    4.   Silent prayer, followed by the audible
  	repetition of the Lord's Prayer in unison. 
  	    5.   Instruction in classes, in accordance with
12	Sections 2 and 3 of Article XX of the Manual
  	of The Mother Church. 
  	    6.   Entire school reassembles. 
15	    7.   Hymn. 
  	    8.   Scientific Statement of Being read by the
  	Superintendent. 
18	    9.   School dismissed. 

  	     ¹If a collection is taken, it should be taken in the
  	 classes before they reassemble. 

 
128                                 Appendix
	


 1	DEED OF TRUST 


  	The following is a Copy of the Deed of Trust
 3	Conveying Land for Church Edifice 

  	Know all Men by these Presents,

  	    That I Mary Baker G. Eddy of Concord in
 6	the County of Merrimack and State of New
  	Hampshire in consideration of one dollar to
  	me paid by Ira O. Knapp of Boston, Mas-
 9	sachusetts, William B. Johnson of Boston,
  	Massachusetts, Joseph S. Eastaman of Chel-
  	sea, Massachusetts, and Stephen A. Chase of
12	Fall River, Massachusetts, the receipt whereof
  	is hereby acknowledged, and, also in consider-
  	ation of the trusts and uses hereinafter men-
15	tioned and established, do hereby give, bargain,
  	sell, and convey to the said Ira O. Knapp, Wil-
  	liam B. Johnson, Joseph S. Eastaman, and
18	Stephen A. Chase as trustees as hereinafter
  	provided and to their legitimate successors in
 
                          Deed of Trust                   129

 1	office forever, a certain parcel of land situate
  	on Falmouth street in said Boston, bounded and
 3	described as follows:  Beginning at the junction
  	of Falmouth street, and a forty-foot street now
  	called Caledonia street; thence running South-
 6	west on said Falmouth street one hundred and
  	sixteen and eighty-eight hundredths feet; thence
  	Northwest at a right angle to a point where a
 9	line drawn at right angles to said forty-foot
  	street at a point thereon one hundred and six-
  	teen and fifty-five hundredths feet Northwest
12	from the point of beginning meets the said
  	boundary at right angles to Falmouth street,
  	sixty-six and seventy-eight hundredths feet;
15	thence at an obtuse angle on said line at right
  	angles to said forty-foot street sixty-seven and
  	thirty-five hundredths feet to said forty-foot
18	street; thence Southeasterly on said forty-foot
  	street one hundred and sixteen and fifty-five
  	hundredths feet to the point of beginning;
21	containing seven thousand eight hundred and
  	twenty-eight square feet more or less, and sub-
  	ject to the agreements and restrictions men-
24	tioned in a deed recorded in Suffolk Registry
  	of Deeds Lib. 1719, Fol. 83 so far as the same
  	are now legally operative. 
 
130                                 Appendix

 1	    This deed of conveyance is made upon the
  	following express trusts and conditions which
 3	the said grantees by accepting this deed agree
  	and covenant for themselves and their succes-
  	sors in office to fully perform and fulfil. 

 6	    1.   Said grantees shall be known as the "Chris-
  	tian Science Board of Directors," and shall con-
  	stitute a perpetual body or corporation under and
 9	in accordance with section one, Chapter 39 of the
  	Public Statutes of Massachusetts.¹ Whenever a
  	vacancy occurs in said Board the remaining mem-
12	bers shall within thirty days fill the same by elec-
  	tion; but no one shall be eligible to that office
  	who is not in the opinion of the remaining mem-
15	bers of the Board a firm and consistent believer
  	in the doctrines of Christian Science as taught in
  	a book entitled "SCIENCE AND HEALTH," by Mary
18	Baker G. Eddy beginning with the seventy-first
  	edition thereof. 

   	     ¹The deacons, church wardens, or other similar officers of
21	 churches or religious societies, and the trustees of the
  	 Methodist Episcopal churches, appointed according to the
  	 discipline and usages thereof, shall, if citizens of this
24	 commonwealth, be deemed bodies corporate for the purpose of
  	 taking and holding in succession all grants and donations,
  	 whether of real or personal estate, made either to them and
27	 their successors, or to their respective churches, or to the
  	 poor of their churches. 
  	    Editor's note: In May 1971, this statute (renumbered
30	section one of Chapter 68) was amended by substituting
  	"residents" for "citizens." 

 
                          Deed of Trust                   131

 1	    2.   Said Board shall within five years from the
  	date hereof build or cause to be built upon said
 3	lot of land a suitable and convenient church edi-
  	fice, the cost of which shall not be less than fifty
  	thousand dollars. 

 6	    3.   When said church building is completed
  	said Board shall elect a pastor, reader or speaker
  	to fill the pulpit who shall be a genuine Christian
 9	Scientist; they shall maintain public worship in
  	accordance with the doctrines of Christian Sci-
  	ence in said church, and for this purpose they
12	are fully empowered to make any and all neces-
  	sary rules and regulations. 

  	    4.   Said Board of Directors shall not suffer
15	or allow any building to be erected upon said
  	lot except a church building or edifice, nor shall
  	they allow said church building or any part
18	thereof to be used for any other purpose than
  	for the ordinary and usual uses of a church. 

  	    5.   Said Board of Directors shall not allow or
21	permit in said church building any preaching or
  	other religious services which shall not be con-
  	sonant and in strict harmony with the doctrines
24	and practice of Christian Science as taught and
  	explained by Mary Baker G. Eddy in the seventy-
 
132                                 Appendix

 1	first edition of her book entitled "SCIENCE AND
  	HEALTH," which is soon to be issued, and in any
 3	subsequent edition thereof. 

  	    6.   The congregation which shall worship in
  	said church shall be styled "The First Church
 6	of Christ, Scientist." 

  	    7.   Said Directors shall not sell or mortgage
  	the land hereby conveyed; but they shall see
 9	that all taxes and legal assessments on said
  	property are promptly paid. 

  	    8.   Said church building shall not be removed
12	from said lot except for the purpose of rebuild-
  	ing thereon a more expensive or a more conven-
  	ient structure in which said doctrines of Christian
15	Science only shall be preached and practised. If
  	said church building is removed for either of
  	the purposes above set forth, any and all tablets
18	and inscriptions which are or shall be upon said
  	church building at the time of removal shall be
  	removed therefrom and placed upon the walls
21	of the new edifice. If said building is burned,
  	the Directors shall forthwith proceed to rebuild
  	the church. 

24	    9.   Said Directors shall maintain regular
  	preaching, reading or speaking in said church
 
                          Deed of Trust                   133

 1	on each Sabbath, and an omission to have and
  	maintain such preaching, reading or speaking
 3	for one year in succession shall be deemed a
  	breach of this condition. 

  	    10.   Whenever said Directors shall determine
 6	that it is inexpedient to maintain preaching,
  	reading or speaking in said church in accord-
  	ance with the terms of this deed, they are
 9	authorized and required to reconvey forthwith
  	said lot of land with the building thereon to
  	Mary Baker G. Eddy, her heirs and assigns
12	forever by a proper deed of conveyance. 

  	    11.   The omission or neglect on the part of
  	said Directors to strictly comply with any of
15	the conditions herein contained shall constitute
  	a breach thereof, and the title hereby conveyed
  	shall revert to the grantor Mary Baker G. Eddy,
18	her heirs and assigns forever, upon her entry
  	upon said land and taking possession thereof
  	for such breach. 
21	    To Have and to Hold the above granted
  	premises with all the privileges and appurte-
  	nances thereon belonging to said grantees and
24	their successors in office to the uses and trusts
  	above described forever. 
 
134                                 Appendix

 1	    And the said grantor for herself and her heirs,
  	executors and administrators covenants with the
 3	said grantees and their successors in office that
  	she is lawfully seized in fee simple of the afore-
  	said premises, that they are free from all incum-
 6	brances not herein mentioned or referred to, that
  	she has good right to sell and convey the same
  	to the said grantees and their successors in office
 9	as aforesaid, and that she will and her heirs,
  	executors, and administrators shall, warrant and
  	defend the same to the said grantees and their
12	successors in office forever against the lawful
  	claims and demands of all persons. 
  	    In witness whereof I the said Mary Baker G. 
15	Eddy have hereto set my hand and seal this 1st
  	day of September, 1892. 
  	                               MARY BAKER G. EDDY. 

18	Signed, sealed, and delivered in presence of
  	                                     Laura E. Sargent.
  	                                     R. E. Walker. 
21	  September 1st, 1892. 

  	STATE OF NEW HAMPSHIRE, ] ss.
    	                              MERRIMACK. ] 
24	    Then personally appeared the above named
  	Mary Baker G. Eddy and acknowledged the
 
                          Deed of Trust                   135

 1	foregoing instrument to be her free act and
  	deed,
 3	   Before me
  	                                                  R.E. WALKER.
  	                                                  Notary Public. 
 6	    September 2, 1892.
 
  	SUFFLOK REGISTRY OF DEEDS, Lib. 2081, Fol. 257. 

 
136                                 Appendix



 1	DEED CONVEYING LAND FOR
  	CHURCH PURPOSES


 3	METCALF to KNAPP et al. Trs.
  	Libro 2886, Fol. 521. 

  	Know all Men,

 6	   That I, Albert Metcalf, the grantor in a cer-
  	tain deed given to Ira O. Knapp and others
  	dated October 23, 1896, and recorded with Suf-
 9	folk Deeds, Book 2591, page 398, do hereby de-
  	clare that the land conveyed by said deed was
  	conveyed to the grantees therein, as they are the
12	Christian Science Board of Directors, upon the
  	trusts, but not subject to the conditions men-
  	tioned in the deed creating said Board given by
15	Mary Baker G. Eddy to Ira O. Knapp and
  	others, dated September 1st, 1892, and recorded
  	with Suffolk Deeds, Book 2081, page 257. In
18	addition to the trusts contained in said deed of
  	September 1, 1892, from Mary Baker G. Eddy,
 
     Deed Conveying Land for Church Purposes  137

 1	this property is conveyed on the further trusts
  	that no new Tenet or By-Law shall be adopted,
 3	nor any Tenet or By-Law amended or annulled
  	by the grantees unless the written consent of said
  	Mary Baker G. Eddy, the author of the textbook
 6	"SCIENCE AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIP-
  	TURES," be given therefor, or unless at the writ-
  	ten request of Mrs. Eddy the Executive Members
 9	of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, (for-
  	merly called the "First Members,") by a two-
  	thirds vote of all their number, decide so to do. 
12	And that the same inscription which is on the
  	outside of the present church edifice shall be
  	placed on any new church erected on said lot. 
15	And in consideration of one dollar to me paid
  	by said Ira O. Knapp, William B. Johnson,
  	Joseph Armstrong and Stephen A. Chase, the
18	receipt whereof is hereby acknowledged, I do
  	hereby confirm the deed as above mentioned, and
  	do grant and release unto them, their heirs, suc-
21	cessors and assigns in trust as aforesaid, the
  	premises therein described. 
  	    In Witness Whereof I have hereunto set my
24	hand and seal this nineteenth day of March, A. D. 
  	nineteen hundred and three. 

  	                                           ALBERT METCALF. [Seal] 

 
138                                 Appendix

 1	COMMONWEALTH OF MASSACHUSETTS ] ss. MARCH 20th, 1903.
  	                                         SUFFOLK ] 

 3	    Then said Albert Metcalf acknowledged the
  	foregoing instrument to be his free act and
  	deed.

 6	    Before me
  	                                                  MALCOLM MCCLOUD.
  	                                                  Justice of the Peace. 

 9	March 20, 1903, at twelve o'clock and sixteen minutes P.M.
  	    Received, Entered and Examined. 

  	                                   Attest: THOS. F. TEMPLE, Reg. 

12	A true copy from the RECORDS OF DEEDS FOR THE COUNTY
  	    OF SUFFOLK, Lib. 2886, Fol. 521. 

  	                           Attest: CHAS. W. KIMBALL, Asst. Reg.

Miscellaneous Writings

  	                  CHAPTER I 

  	                INTRODUCTORY

 1	                     ...         PROSPECTUS 


  	    The ancient Greek looked longingly for the Olym-
 3	piad. The Chaldee watched the appearing of a
  	star; to him, no higher destiny dawned on the dome
  	of being than that foreshadowed by signs in the heav-
 6	ens. The meek Nazarene, the scoffed of all scoffers,
  	said, "Ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye
  	not discern the signs of the times?" — for he forefelt
 9	and foresaw the ordeal of a perfect Christianity, hated
  	by sinners. 
  	    To kindle all minds with a gleam of gratitude, the
12	new idea that comes welling up from infinite Truth needs
  	to be understood. The seer of this age should be a
  	sage. 
15	    Humility is the stepping-stone to a higher recognition
  	of Deity. The mounting sense gathers fresh forms and
  	strange fire from the ashes of dissolving self, and drops
18	the world. Meekness heightens immortal attributes
  	only by removing the dust that dims them. Goodness
  	reveals another scene and another self seemingly rolled
21	up in shades, but brought to light by the evolutions of
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Prospectus                                           2


 1	advancing thought, whereby we discern the power of
  	Truth and Love to heal the sick. 
 3	    Pride is ignorance; those assume most who have the
  	least wisdom or experience; and they steal from their
  	neighbor, because they have so little of their own. 
 6	    The signs of these times portend a long and strong
  	determination of mankind to cleave to the world, the
  	flesh, and evil, causing great obscuration of Spirit. 
 9	When we remember that God is just, and admit the
  	total depravity of mortals, alias mortal mind, — and that
  	this Adam legacy must first be seen, and then must be
12	subdued and recompensed by justice, the eternal attri-
  	bute of Truth, — the outlook demands labor, and the
  	laborers seem few. To-day we behold but the first
15	faint view of a more spiritual Christianity, that embraces
  	a deeper and broader philosophy and a more rational and
  	divine healing. The time approaches when divine Life,
18	Truth, and Love will be found alone the remedy for sin,
  	sickness, and death; when God, man's saving Principle,
  	and Christ, the spiritual idea of God, will be revealed. 
21	    Man's probation after death is the necessity of his
  	immortality; for good dies not and evil is self-destruc-
  	tive, therefore evil must be mortal and self-destroyed. 
24	If man should not progress after death, but should re-
  	main in error, he would be inevitably self-annihilated. 
  	Those upon whom "the second death hath no power"
27	are those who progress here and hereafter out of evil,
  	their mortal element, and into good that is immortal;
  	thus laying off the material beliefs that war against
30	Spirit, and putting on the spiritual elements in divine
  	Science. 
  	    While we entertain decided views as to the best method
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Prospectus                                           3


 1	for elevating the race physically, morally, and spiritu-
  	ally, and shall express these views as duty demands, we
 3	shall claim no especial gift from our divine origin, no
  	supernatural power. If we regard good as more natural
  	than evil, and spiritual understanding — the true knowl-
 6	edge of God — as imparting the only power to heal the
  	sick and the sinner, we shall demonstrate in our lives the
  	power of Truth and Love. 
 9	    The lessons we learn in divine Science are applica-
  	ble to all the needs of man. Jesus taught them for this
  	very purpose; and his demonstration hath taught us
12	that "through his stripes" — his life-experience — and
  	divine Science, brought to the understanding through
  	Christ, the Spirit-revelator, is man healed and saved. 
15	No opinions of mortals nor human hypotheses enter this
  	line of thought or action. Drugs, inert matter, never are
  	needed to aid spiritual power. Hygiene, manipulation,
18	and mesmerism are not Mind's medicine. The Prin-
  	ciple of all cure is God, unerring and immortal Mind. 
  	We have learned that the erring or mortal thought holds
21	in itself all sin, sickness, and death, and imparts these
  	states to the body; while the supreme and perfect Mind,
  	as seen in the truth of being, antidotes and destroys these
24	material elements of sin and death. 
  	    Because God is supreme and omnipotent, materia
  	medica, hygiene, and animal magnetism are impotent;
27	and their only supposed efficacy is in apparently delud-
  	ing reason, denying revelation, and dethroning Deity. 
  	The tendency of mental healing is to uplift mankind; but
30	this method perverted, is "Satan let loose." Hence the
  	deep demand for the Science of psychology to meet sin,
  	and uncover it; thus to annihilate hallucination. 
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Prospectus                                           4


 1	    Thought imbued with purity, Truth, and Love, in-
  	structed in the Science of metaphysical healing, is the
 3	most potent and desirable remedial agent on the earth. 
  	At this period there is a marked tendency of mortal
  	mind to plant mental healing on the basis of hypnotism,
 6	calling this method "mental science." All Science is
  	Christian Science; the Science of the Mind that is God,
  	and of the universe as His idea, and their relation to each
 9	other. Its only power to heal is its power to do good,
  	not evil. 

	A TIMELY ISSUE 

12	    At this date, 1883, a newspaper edited and published
  	by the Christian Scientists has become a necessity. Many
  	questions important to be disposed of come to the Col-
15	lege and to the practising students, yet but little time
  	has been devoted to their answer. Further enlight-
  	enment is necessary for the age, and a periodical de-
18	voted to this work seems alone adequate to meet the
  	requirement. Much interest is awakened and expressed
  	on the subject of metaphysical healing, but in many
21	minds it is confounded with isms, and even infidelity, so
  	that its religious specialty and the vastness of its worth
  	are not understood. 
24	    It is often said, "You must have a very strong will-
  	power to heal," or, "It must require a great deal of faith
  	to make your demonstrations." When it is answered
27	that there is no will-power required, and that something
  	more than faith is necessary, we meet with an expression
  	of incredulity. It is not alone the mission of Christian
30	Science to heal the sick, but to destroy sin in mortal
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- A Timely Issue                                     5


 1	thought. This work well done will elevate and purify
  	the race. It cannot fail to do this if we devote our best
 3	energies to the work. 
  	    Science reveals man as spiritual, harmonious, and eter-
  	nal. This should be understood. Our College should
 6	be crowded with students who are willing to consecrate
  	themselves to this Christian work. Mothers should be
  	able to produce perfect health and perfect morals in their
 9	children — and ministers, to heal the sick — by study-
  	ing this scientific method of practising Christianity. 
  	Many say, "I should like to study, but have not suffi-
12	cient faith that I have the power to heal." The healing
  	power is Truth and Love, and these do not fail in the
  	greatest emergencies. 
15	    Materia medica says, "I can do no more. I have
  	done all that can be done. There is nothing to build
  	upon.  There is no longer any reason for hope." Then
18	metaphysics comes in, armed with the power of Spirit,
  	not matter, takes up the case hopefully and builds on
  	the stone that the builders have rejected, and is suc-
21	cessful. 
  	    Metaphysical therapeutics can seem a miracle and a
  	mystery to those only who do not understand the grand
24	reality that Mind controls the body. They acknowledge
  	an erring or mortal mind, but believe it to be brain mat-
  	ter. That man is the idea of infinite Mind, always perfect
27	in God, in Truth, Life, and Love, is something not easily
  	accepted, weighed down as is mortal thought with mate-
  	rial beliefs. That which never existed, can seem solid
30	substance to this thought. It is much easier for people
  	to believe that the body affects the mind, than that the
  	mind affects the body. 
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- A Timely Issue                                     6


 1	    We hear from the pulpits that sickness is sent as a
  	discipline to bring man nearer to God, — even though
 3	sickness often leaves mortals but little time free from
  	complaints and fretfulness, and Jesus cast out disease as
  	evil. 
 6	    The most of our Christian Science practitioners have
  	plenty to do, and many more are needed for the ad-
  	vancement of the age. At present the majority of the
 9	acute cases are given to the M. D.'s, and only those
  	cases that are pronounced incurable are passed over to
  	the Scientist. The healing of such cases should cer-
12	tainly prove to all minds the power of metaphysics over
  	physics; and it surely does, to many thinkers, as the
  	rapid growth of the work shows. At no distant day,
15	Christian healing will rank far in advance of allopathy
  	and homoeopathy; for Truth must ultimately succeed
  	where error fails. 
18	    Mind governs all. That we exist in God, perfect,
  	there is no doubt, for the conceptions of Life, Truth, and
  	Love must be perfect; and with that basic truth we con-
21	quer sickness, sin, and death. Frequently it requires
  	time to overcome the patient's faith in drugs and mate-
  	rial hygiene; but when once convinced of the uselessness
24	of such material methods, the gain is rapid. 
  	    It is a noticeable fact, that in families where laws
  	of health are strictly enforced, great caution is observed
27	in regard to diet, and the conversation chiefly confined
  	to the ailments of the body, there is the most sickness. 
  	Take a large family of children where the mother has
30	all that she can attend to in keeping them clothed and
  	fed, and health is generally the rule; whereas, in small
  	families of one or two children, sickness is by no means
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- A Timely Issue                                     7


 1	the exception. These children must not be allowed to
  	eat certain food, nor to breathe the cold air, because
 3	there is danger in it; when they perspire, they must be
  	loaded down with coverings until their bodies become
  	dry, — and the mother of one child is often busier than
 6	the mother of eight. 
  	    Great charity and humility is necessary in this work
  	of healing. The loving patience of Jesus, we must
 9	strive to emulate. "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as
  	thyself" has daily to be exemplified; and, although
  	skepticism and incredulity prevail in places where
12	one would least expect it, it harms not; for if serving
  	Christ, Truth, of what can mortal opinion avail? Cast
  	not your pearls before swine; but if you cannot bring
15	peace to all, you can to many, if faithful laborers in His
  	vineyard. 
  	    Looking over the newspapers of the day, one naturally
18	reflects that it is dangerous to live, so loaded with disease
  	seems the very air. These descriptions carry fears to
  	many minds, to be depicted in some future time upon
21	the body. A periodical of our own will counteract to
  	some extent this public nuisance; for through our paper,
  	at the price at which we shall issue it, we shall be able
24	to reach many homes with healing, purifying thought. 
  	A great work already has been done, and a greater work
  	yet remains to be done. Oftentimes we are denied the
27	results of our labors because people do not understand
  	the nature and power of metaphysics, and they think
  	that health and strength would have returned natu-
30	rally without any assistance. This is not so much from
  	a lack of justice, as it is that the mens populi is not suffi-
  	ciently enlightened on this great subject. More thought
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- A Timely Issue                                     8


 1	is given to material illusions than to spiritual facts. If
  	we can aid in abating suffering and diminishing sin,
 3	we shall have accomplished much; but if we can bring
  	to the general thought this great fact that drugs do not,
  	cannot, produce health and harmony, since "in Him
 6	[Mind] we live, and move, and have our being," we shall
  	have done more. 


LOVE YOUR ENEMIES 

 9	    Who is thine enemy that thou shouldst love him? Is
  	it a creature or a thing outside thine own creation? 
  	    Can you see an enemy, except you first formulate this
12	enemy and then look upon the object of your own con-
  	ception? What is it that harms you? Can height, or
  	depth, or any other creature separate you from the
15	Love that is omnipresent good, — that blesses infinitely
  	one and all? 
  	    Simply count your enemy to be that which defiles,
18	defaces, and dethrones the Christ-image that you should
  	reflect. Whatever purifies, sanctifies, and consecrates
  	human life, is not an enemy, however much we suffer in
21	the process. Shakespeare writes: "Sweet are the uses
  	of adversity." Jesus said: "Blessed are ye, when men
  	shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all
24	manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake; . . .
  	for so persecuted they the prophets which were before
  	you." 
27	    The Hebrew law with its "Thou shalt not," its de-
  	mand and sentence, can only be fulfilled through the
  	gospel's benediction. Then, "Blessed are ye," inso-
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                              9


 1	much as the consciousness of good, grace, and peace,
  	comes through affliction rightly understood, as sanctified
 3	by the purification it brings to the flesh, — to pride, self-
  	ignorance, self-will, self-love, self-justification. Sweet,
  	indeed, are these uses of His rod! Well is it that the
 6	Shepherd of Israel passes all His flock under His rod
  	into His fold; thereby numbering them, and giving them
  	refuge at last from the elements of earth. 
 9	    "Love thine enemies" is identical with "Thou hast
  	no enemies." Wherein is this conclusion relative to
  	those who have hated thee without a cause? Simply, in
12	that those unfortunate individuals are virtually thy best
  	friends. Primarily and ultimately, they are doing thee
  	good far beyond the present sense which thou canst enter-
15	tain of good. 
  	    Whom we call friends seem to sweeten life's cup and
  	to fill it with the nectar of the gods. We lift this cup
18	to our lips; but it slips from our grasp, to fall in frag-
  	ments before our eyes. Perchance, having tasted its
  	tempting wine, we become intoxicated; become lethar-
21	gic, dreamy objects of self-satisfaction; else, the con-
  	tents of this cup of selfish human enjoyment having lost
  	its flavor, we voluntarily set it aside as tasteless and
24	unworthy of human aims. 
  	    And wherefore our failure longer to relish this fleet-
  	ing sense, with its delicious forms of friendship,
27	wherewith mortals become educated to gratification in
  	personal pleasure and trained in treacherous peace? 
  	Because it is the great and only danger in the path
30	that winds upward. A false sense of what consti-
  	tutes happiness is more disastrous to human progress
  	than all that an enemy or enmity can obtrude upon
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                           10


 1	the mind or engraft upon its purposes and achievements
  	wherewith to obstruct life's joys and enhance its sor-
 3	rows. 
  	    We have no enemies. Whatever envy, hatred, revenge
  	 — the most remorseless motives that govern mortal mind
 6	 — whatever these try to do, shall "work together for good
  	to them that love God." 
  	    Why? 
 9	    Because He has called His own, armed them, equipped
  	them, and furnished them defenses impregnable. Their
  	God will not let them be lost; and if they fall they shall
12	rise again, stronger than before the stumble. The good
  	cannot lose their God, their help in times of trouble. 
  	If they mistake the divine command, they will recover
15	it, countermand their order, retrace their steps, and
  	reinstate His orders, more assured to press on safely. 
  	The best lesson of their lives is gained by crossing
18	swords with temptation, with fear and the besetments
  	of evil; insomuch as they thereby have tried their
  	strength and proven it; insomuch as they have found
21	their strength made perfect in weakness, and their fear
  	is self-immolated. 
  	    This destruction is a moral chemicalization, wherein
24	old things pass away and all things become new. The
  	worldly or material tendencies of human affections and
  	pursuits are thus annihilated; and this is the advent of
27	spiritualization. Heaven comes down to earth, and
  	mortals learn at last the lesson, "I have no enemies." 
  	    Even in belief you have but one (that, not in reality),
30	and this one enemy is yourself — your erroneous belief
  	that you have enemies; that evil is real; that aught but
  	good exists in Science. Soon or late, your enemy will
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                            11


 1	wake from his delusion to suffer for his evil intent; to
  	find that, though thwarted, its punishment is tenfold. 
 3	    Love is the fulfilling of the law:  it is grace, mercy,
  	and justice. I used to think it sufficiently just to abide
  	by our State statutes; that if a man should aim a ball at
 6	my heart, and I by firing first could kill him and save
  	my own life, that this was right. I thought, also, that
  	if I taught indigent students gratuitously, afterwards
 9	assisting them pecuniarily, and did not cease teach-
  	ing the wayward ones at close of the class term, but
  	followed them with precept upon precept; that if my
12	instructions had healed them and shown them the sure way
  	of salvation, — I had done my whole duty to students. 
  	    Love metes not out human justice, but divine mercy. 
15	If one's life were attacked, and one could save it only
  	in accordance with common law, by taking another's,
  	would one sooner give up his own? We must love our
18	enemies in all the manifestations wherein and whereby
  	we love our friends; must even try not to expose their
  	faults, but to do them good whenever opportunity
21	occurs. To mete out human justice to those who per-
  	secute and despitefully use one, is not leaving all retribu-
  	tion to God and returning blessing for cursing. If special
24	opportunity for doing good to one's enemies occur not,
  	one can include them in his general effort to benefit the
  	race. Because I can do much general good to such as
27	hate me, I do it with earnest, special care — since they
  	permit me no other way, though with tears have I striven
  	for it. When smitten on one cheek, I have turned the
30	other: I have but two to present. 
  	    I would enjoy taking by the hand all who love me not,
  	and saying to them, "I love you, and would not know-  

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                           12


1	ingly harm you." Because I thus feel, I say to others:
  	Hate no one; for hatred is a plague-spot that spreads
 3	its virus and kills at last. If indulged, it masters us;
  	brings suffering upon suffering to its possessor, through-
  	out time and beyond the grave. If you have been badly
 6	wronged, forgive and forget:  God will recompense this
  	wrong, and punish, more severely than you could, him
  	who has striven to injure you. Never return evil for evil;
 9	and, above all, do not fancy that you have been wronged
  	when you have not been. 
  	    The present is ours; the future, big with events. 
12	Every man and woman should be to-day a law to him-
  	self, herself, — a law of loyalty to Jesus' Sermon on the
  	Mount. The means for sinning unseen and unpunished
15	have so increased that, unless one be watchful and stead-
  	fast in Love, one's temptations to sin are increased a
  	hundredfold. Mortal mind at this period mutely works
18	in the interest of both good and evil in a manner least
  	understood; hence the need of watching, and the danger
  	of yielding to temptation from causes that at former
21	periods in human history were not existent. The action
  	and effects of this so-called human mind in its silent argu-
  	ments, are yet to be uncovered and summarily dealt with
24	by divine justice. 
  	    In Christian Science, the law of Love rejoices the heart;
  	and Love is Life and Truth. Whatever manifests aught
27	else in its effects upon mankind, demonstrably is not Love. 
  	We should measure our love for God by our love for man;
  	and our sense of Science will be measured by our obedience
30	to God, — fulfilling the law of Love, doing good to all;
  	imparting, so far as we reflect them, Truth, Life, and Love
  	to all within the radius of our atmosphere of thought.   

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                            13


1	    The only justice of which I feel at present capable,
  	is mercy and charity toward every one, — just so far as
 3	one and all permit me to exercise these sentiments toward
  	them, — taking special care to mind my own business. 
  	    The falsehood, ingratitude, misjudgment, and sharp
 6	return of evil for good — yea, the real wrongs (if wrong
  	can be real) which I have long endured at the hands of
  	others — have most happily wrought out for me the law
 9	of loving mine enemies. This law I now urge upon the
  	solemn consideration of all Christian Scientists. Jesus
  	said, "If ye love them which love you, what thank have
12	ye? for sinners also love those that love them." 

CHRISTIAN THEISM 

  	    Scholastic theology elaborates the proposition that
15	evil is a factor of good, and that to believe in the reality
  	of evil is essential to a rounded sense of the existence of
  	good. 
18	    This frail hypothesis is founded upon the basis of mate-
  	rial and mortal evidence — only upon what the shifting
  	mortal senses confirm and frail human reason accepts. 
21	The Science of Soul reverses this proposition, overturns
  	the testimony of the five erring senses, and reveals in
  	clearer divinity the existence of good only; that is, of
24	God and His idea. 
  	    This postulate of divine Science only needs to be con-
  	ceded, to afford opportunity for proof of its correctness
27	and the clearer discernment of good. 
  	    Seek the Anglo-Saxon term for God, and you will
  	find it to be good; then define good as God, and you
30	will find that good is omnipotence, has all power; it fills
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Theism                                14


 1	all space, being omnipresent; hence, there is neither place
  	nor power left for evil. Divest your thought, then, of
 3	the mortal and material view which contradicts the ever-
  	presence and all-power of good; take in only the immor-
  	tal facts which include these, and where will you see or
 6	feel evil, or find its existence necessary either to the origin
  	or ultimate of good? 
  	    It is urged that, from his original state of perfec-
 9	tion, man has fallen into the imperfection that requires
  	evil through which to develop good. Were we to
  	admit this vague proposition, the Science of man could
12	never be learned; for in order to learn Science, we
  	begin with the correct statement, with harmony and
  	its Principle; and if man has lost his Principle and
15	its harmony, from evidences before him he is inca-
  	pable of knowing the facts of existence and its con-
  	comitants:  therefore to him evil is as real and eternal
18	as good, God! This awful deception is evil's umpire
  	and empire, that good, God, understood, forcibly
  	destroys. 
21	    What appears to mortals from their standpoint to be
  	the necessity for evil, is proven by the law of opposites
  	to be without necessity. Good is the primitive Princi-
24	ple of man; and evil, good's opposite, has no Principle,
  	and is not, and cannot be, the derivative of good. 
  	Thus evil is neither a primitive nor a derivative, but
27	is suppositional; in other words, a lie that is incapable
  	of proof — therefore, wholly problematical. 
  	    The Science of Truth annihilates error, deprives evil
30	of all power, and thereby destroys all error, sin, sickness,
  	disease, and death. But the sinner is not sheltered from
  	suffering from sin:  he makes a great reality of evil, iden-
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Theism                                15


1	tifies himself with it, fancies he finds pleasure in it, and
  	will reap what he sows; hence the sinner must endure
 3	the effects of his delusion until he awakes from it. 

THE NEW BIRTH 

  	    St. Paul speaks of the new birth as "waiting for the
 6	adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body." The
  	great Nazarene Prophet said, "Blessed are the pure in
  	heart:  for they shall see God." Nothing aside from the
 9	spiritualization — yea, the highest Christianization — of
  	thought and desire, can give the true perception of God
  	and divine Science, that results in health, happiness, and
12	holiness. 
  	    The new birth is not the work of a moment. It begins
  	with moments, and goes on with years; moments of sur-
15	render to God, of childlike trust and joyful adoption
  	of good; moments of self-abnegation, self-consecration,
  	heaven-born hope, and spiritual love. 
18	    Time may commence, but it cannot complete, the
  	new birth:  eternity does this; for progress is the law
  	of infinity. Only through the sore travail of mortal mind
21	shall soul as sense be satisfied, and man awake in His
  	likeness. What a faith-lighted thought is this! that
  	mortals can lay off the "old man," until man is found
24	to be the image of the infinite good that we name God,
  	and the fulness of the stature of man in Christ appears. 
  	    In mortal and material man, goodness seems in em-
27	bryo. By suffering for sin, and the gradual fading out
  	of the mortal and material sense of man, thought is de-
  	veloped into an infant Christianity; and, feeding at first
30	on the milk of the Word, it drinks in the sweet revealings
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    16


 1	of a new and more spiritual Life and Love. These nourish
  	the hungry hope, satisfy more the cravings for immor-
 3	tality, and so comfort, cheer, and bless one, that he saith:
  	In mine infancy, this is enough of heaven to come down
  	to earth. 
 6	    But, as one grows into the manhood or womanhood
  	of Christianity, one finds so much lacking, and so very
  	much requisite to become wholly Christlike, that one
 9	saith:  The Principle of Christianity is infinite:  it is
  	indeed God; and this infinite Principle hath infinite
  	claims on man, and these claims are divine, not human;
12	and man's ability to meet them is from God; for, being
  	His likeness and image, man must reflect the full
  	dominion of Spirit — even its supremacy over sin, sick-
15	ness, and death. 
  	    Here, then, is the awakening from the dream of life
  	in matter, to the great fact that God is the only Life;
18	that, therefore, we must entertain a higher sense of both
  	God and man. We must learn that God is infinitely
  	more than a person, or finite form, can contain; that
21	God is a divine Whole, and All, an all-pervading in-
  	telligence and Love, a divine, infinite Principle; and
  	that Christianity is a divine Science. This newly
24	awakened consciousness is wholly spiritual; it emanates
  	from Soul instead of body, and is the new birth begun
  	in Christian Science. 
27	    Now, dear reader, pause for a moment with me, earn-
  	estly to contemplate this new-born spiritual altitude; for
  	this statement demands demonstration. 
30	    Here you stand face to face with the laws of infinite
  	Spirit, and behold for the first time the irresistible con-
  	flict between the flesh and Spirit. You stand before the
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    17


 1	awful detonations of Sinai. You hear and record the
  	thunderings of the spiritual law of Life, as opposed to
 3	the material law of death; the spiritual law of Love, as
  	opposed to the material sense of love; the law of om-
  	nipotent harmony and good, as opposed to any supposi-
 6	titious law of sin, sickness, or death. And, before the
  	flames have died away on this mount of revelation, like
  	the patriarch of old, you take off your shoes — lay aside
 9	your material appendages, human opinions and doc-
  	trines, give up your more material religion with its rites
  	and ceremonies, put off your materia medica and hygiene
12	as worse than useless — to sit at the feet of Jesus. Then,
  	you meekly bow before the Christ, the spiritual idea
  	that our great Master gave of the power of God to heal
15	and to save. Then it is that you behold for the first
  	time the divine Principle that redeems man from under
  	the curse of materialism, — sin, disease, and death. 
18	This spiritual birth opens to the enraptured understand-
  	ing a much higher and holier conception of the supremacy
  	of Spirit, and of man as His likeness, whereby man reflects
21	the divine power to heal the sick. 
  	    A material or human birth is the appearing of a mor-
  	tal, not the immortal man. This birth is more or less
24	prolonged and painful, according to the timely or un-
  	timely circumstances, the normal or abnormal material
  	conditions attending it. 
27	    With the spiritual birth, man's primitive, sinless,
  	spiritual existence dawns on human thought, — through
  	the travail of mortal mind, hope deferred, the perishing
30	pleasure and accumulating pains of sense, — by which
  	one loses himself as matter, and gains a truer sense of
  	Spirit and spiritual man. 
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    18


 1	    The purification or baptismals that come from Spirit,
  	develop, step by step, the original likeness of perfect man,
 3	and efface the mark of the beast. "Whom the Lord
  	loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom
  	He receiveth;" therefore rejoice in tribulation, and wel-
 6	come these spiritual signs of the new birth under the law
  	and gospel of Christ, Truth. 
  	    The prominent laws which forward birth in the divine
 9	order of Science, are these: "Thou shalt have no other
  	gods before me;" "Love thy neighbor as thyself." 
  	These commands of infinite wisdom, translated into
12	the new tongue, their spiritual meaning, signify:  Thou
  	shalt love Spirit only, not its opposite, in every God-
  	quality, even in substance; thou shalt recognize thy-
15	self as God's spiritual child only, and the true man
  	and true woman, the all-harmonious "male and female,"
  	as of spiritual origin, God's reflection, — thus as chil-
18	dren of one common Parent, — wherein and whereby
  	Father, Mother, and child are the divine Principle and
  	divine idea, even the divine "Us" — one in good, and
21	good in One. 
  	    With this recognition man could never separate him-
  	self from good, God; and he would necessarily entertain
24	habitual love for his fellow-man. Only by admitting
  	evil as a reality, and entering into a state of evil
  	thoughts, can we in belief separate one man's interests
27	from those of the whole human family, or thus attempt
  	to separate Life from God. This is the mistake that
  	causes much that must be repented of and overcome. 
30	Not to know what is blessing you, but to believe that
  	aught that God sends is unjust, — or that those whom
  	He commissions bring to you at His demand that which
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    19


 1	is unjust, — is wrong and cruel. Envy, evil thinking,
  	evil speaking, covetousness, lust, hatred, malice, are
 3	always wrong, and will break the rule of Christian
  	Science and prevent its demonstration; but the rod of
  	God, and the obedience demanded of His servants in
 6	carrying out what He teaches them, — these are never
  	unmerciful, never unwise. 
  	    The task of healing the sick is far lighter than that
 9	of so teaching the divine Principle and rules of Chris-
  	tian Science as to lift the affections and motives of men
  	to adopt them and bring them out in human lives. He
12	who has named the name of Christ, who has virtually
  	accepted the divine claims of Truth and Love in divine
  	Science, is daily departing from evil; and all the wicked
15	endeavors of suppositional demons can never change the
  	current of that life from steadfastly flowing on to God,
  	its divine source. 
18	    But, taking the livery of heaven wherewith to cover
  	iniquity, is the most fearful sin that mortals can commit. 
  	I should have more faith in an honest drugging-doctor,
21	one who abides by his statements and works upon as
  	high a basis as he understands, healing me, than I could
  	or would have in a smooth-tongued hypocrite or mental
24	malpractitioner. 
  	    Between the centripetal and centrifugal mental forces
  	of material and spiritual gravitations, we go into or we
27	go out of materialism or sin, and choose our course and
  	its results. Which, then, shall be our choice, — the sin-
  	ful, material, and perishable, or the spiritual, joy-giving,
30	and eternal? 
  	    The spiritual sense of Life and its grand pursuits is
  	of itself a bliss, health-giving and joy-inspiring. This
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    20


 1	sense of Life illumes our pathway with the radiance of
  	divine Love; heals man spontaneously, morally and
 3	physically, — exhaling the aroma of Jesus' own words,
  	"Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden,
         and I will give you rest."
 
                                                                                                     21 

                                  CHAPTER II                                                  


  	            ONE CAUSE AND EFFECT 


 1	    Christian Science begins with the First Com-
  	mandment of the Hebrew Decalogue, "Thou
 3	shalt have no other gods before me." It goes on in
  	perfect unity with Christ's Sermon on the Mount, and
  	in that age culminates in the Revelation of St. John,
 6	who, while on earth and in the flesh, like ourselves,
  	beheld "a new heaven and a new earth," — the spiritual
  	universe, whereof Christian Science now bears testimony. 
 9	    Our Master said, "The works that I do shall ye do
  	also;" and, "The kingdom of God is within you." This
  	makes practical all his words and works. As the ages
12	advance in spirituality, Christian Science will be seen
  	to depart from the trend of other Christian denomina-
  	tions in no wise except by increase of spirituality. 
15	    My first plank in the platform of Christian Science
  	is as follows: "There is no life, truth, intelligence, nor
  	substance in matter.  All is infinite Mind and its infinite
18	manifestation, for God is All-in-all.  Spirit is immortal
  	Truth; matter is mortal error.  Spirit is the real and
  	eternal; matter is the unreal and temporal.  Spirit is
21	God, and man is His image and likeness.  Therefore man
  	is not material; he is spiritual."¹ 

  	      ¹The order of this sentence has been conformed to the text of
24	 the 1908 edition of Science and Health.

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        22


 1	    I am strictly a theist — believe in one God, one Christ
  	or Messiah. 
 3	    Science is neither a law of matter nor of man. It is
  	the unerring manifesto of Mind, the law of God, its
  	divine Principle. Who dare say that matter or
 6	mortals can evolve Science? Whence, then, is it, if not
  	from the divine source, and what, but the contempo-
  	rary of Christianity, so far in advance of human knowl-
 9	edge that mortals must work for the discovery of even a
  	portion of it? Christian Science translates Mind, God,
  	to mortals. It is the infinite calculus defining the line,
12	plane, space, and fourth dimension of Spirit. It abso-
  	lutely refutes the amalgamation, transmigration, absorp-
  	tion, or annihilation of individuality. It shows the
15	impossibility of transmitting human ills, or evil, from one
  	individual to another; that all true thoughts revolve
  	in God's orbits:  they come from God and return to
18	Him, — and untruths belong not to His creation, there-
  	fore these are null and void. It hath no peer, no com-
  	petitor, for it dwelleth in Him besides whom "there is
21	none other." 
  	    That Christian Science is Christian, those who have
  	demonstrated it, according to the rules of its divine
24	Principle, — together with the sick, the lame, the deaf, and
  	the blind, healed by it, — have proven to a waiting world. 
  	He who has not tested it, is incompetent to condemn it;
27	and he who is a willing sinner, cannot demonstrate it. 
  	    A falling apple suggested to Newton more than the
  	simple fact cognized by the senses, to which it seemed
30	to fall by reason of its own ponderosity; but the primal
  	cause, or Mind-force, invisible to material sense, lay
  	concealed in the treasure-troves of Science. True,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        23


1	Newton named it gravitation, having learned so much;
  	but Science, demanding more, pushes the question:
 3	Whence or what is the power back of gravitation, — the
  	intelligence that manifests power? Is pantheism true? 
  	Does mind "sleep in the mineral, or dream in the
 6	animal, and wake in man"? Christianity answers this
  	question. The prophets, Jesus, and the apostles, demon-
  	strated a divine intelligence that subordinates so-called
 9	material laws; and disease, death, winds, and waves,
  	obey this intelligence. Was it Mind or matter that spake
  	in creation, "and it was done"? The answer is self-
12	evident, and the command remains, "Thou shalt have
  	no other gods before me." 
  	    It is plain that the Me spoken of in the First Com-
15	mandment, must be Mind; for matter is not the Chris-
  	tian's God, and is not intelligent. Matter cannot even
  	talk; and the serpent, Satan, the first talker in its behalf,
18	lied. Reason and revelation declare that God is both
  	noumenon and phenomena, — the first and only cause. 
  	The universe, including man, is not a result of atomic
21	action, material force or energy; it is not organized dust. 
  	God, Spirit, Mind, are terms synonymous for the one
  	God, whose reflection is creation, and man is His image
24	and likeness. Few there are who comprehend what Chris-
  	tian Science means by the word reflection. God is seen
  	only in that which reflects good, Life, Truth, Love — 
27	yea, which manifests all His attributes and power, even
  	as the human likeness thrown upon the mirror repeats
  	precisely the looks and actions of the object in front of it. 
30	All must be Mind and Mind's ideas; since, according to
  	natural science, God, Spirit, could not change its species
  	and evolve matter. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        24


 1	    These facts enjoin the First Commandment; and
  	knowledge of them makes man spiritually minded. St. 
 3	Paul writes: "For to be carnally minded is death; but to
  	be spiritually minded is life and peace." This knowl-
  	edge came to me in an hour of great need; and I give it
 6	to you as death-bed testimony to the daystar that dawned
  	on the night of material sense. This knowledge is
  	practical, for it wrought my immediate recovery from
 9	an injury caused by an accident, and pronounced fatal
  	by the physicians. On the third day thereafter, I called
  	for my Bible, and opened it at Matthew ix. 2. As I
12	read, the healing Truth dawned upon my sense; and
  	the result was that I rose, dressed myself, and ever after
  	was in better health than I had before enjoyed. That
15	short experience included a glimpse of the great fact
  	that I have since tried to make plain to others, namely,
  	Life in and of Spirit; this Life being the sole reality of
18	existence. I learned that mortal thought evolves a sub-
  	jective state which it names matter, thereby shutting
  	out the true sense of Spirit. Per contra, Mind and man
21	are immortal; and knowledge gained from mortal sense
  	is illusion, error, the opposite of Truth; therefore it
  	cannot be true. A knowledge of both good and evil
24	(when good is God, and God is All) is impossible. Speak-
  	ing of the origin of evil, the Master said: "When he
  	speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own:  for he is a liar,
27	and the father of it." God warned man not to believe
  	the talking serpent, or rather the allegory describing
  	it. The Nazarene Prophet declared that his followers
30	should handle serpents; that is, put down all subtle falsi-
  	ties or illusions, and thus destroy any supposed effect
  	arising from false claims exercising their supposed power
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        25


 1	on the mind and body of man, against his holiness and
  	health. 
 3	    That there is but one God or Life, one cause and
  	one effect, is the multum in parvo of Christian Science;
  	and to my understanding it is the heart of Christianity,
 6	the religion that Jesus taught and demonstrated. In
  	divine Science it is found that matter is a phase of
  	error, and that neither one really exists, since God is
 9	Truth, and All-in-all. Christ's Sermon on the Mount,
  	in its direct application to human needs, confirms this
  	conclusion. 
12	    Science, understood, translates matter into Mind,
  	rejects all other theories of causation, restores the spir-
  	itual and original meaning of the Scriptures, and ex-
15	plains the teachings and life of our Lord. It is religion's
  	"new tongue," with "signs following," spoken of by
  	St. Mark. It gives God's infinite meaning to mankind,
18	healing the sick, casting out evil, and raising the spirit-
  	ually dead. Christianity is Christlike only as it re-
  	iterates the word, repeats the works, and manifests the
21	spirit of Christ. 
  	    Jesus' only medicine was omnipotent and omniscient
  	Mind. As omni is from the Latin word meaning all,
24	this medicine is all-power; and omniscience means as
  	well, all-science. The sick are more deplorably situated
  	than the sinful, if the sick cannot trust God for help and
27	the sinful can. If God created drugs good, they cannot be
  	harmful; if He could create them otherwise, then they
  	are bad and unfit for man; and if He created drugs for
30	healing the sick, why did not Jesus employ them and
  	recommend them for that purpose? 
  	    No human hypotheses, whether in philosophy, medi-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        26


1	cine, or religion, can survive the wreck of time; but
  	whatever is of God, hath life abiding in it, and ulti-
 3	mately will be known as self-evident truth, as demonstra-
  	ble as mathematics. Each successive period of progress
  	is a period more humane and spiritual. The only logical
 6	conclusion is that all is Mind and its manifestation, from
  	the rolling of worlds, in the most subtle ether, to a potato-
  	patch. 
 9	    The agriculturist ponders the history of a seed, and
  	believes that his crops come from the seedling and the
  	loam; even while the Scripture declares He made "every
12	plant of the field before it was in the earth." The Scien-
  	tist asks, Whence came the first seed, and what made
  	the soil? Was it molecules, or material atoms? Whence
15	came the infinitesimals, — from infinite Mind, or from
  	matter? If from matter, how did matter originate? Was
  	it self-existent? Matter is not intelligent, and thus able
18	to evolve or create itself:  it is the very opposite of Spirit,
  	intelligent, self-creative, and infinite Mind. The belief
  	of mind in matter is pantheism. Natural history shows
21	that neither a genus nor a species produces its opposite. 
  	God is All, in all. What can be more than All? Noth-
  	ing:  and this is just what I call matter, nothing. Spirit,
24	God, has no antecedent; and God's consequent is the
  	spiritual cosmos. The phrase, "express image," in the
  	common version of Hebrews i. 3, is, in the Greek Tes-
27	tament, character. 
  	    The Scriptures name God as good, and the Saxon
  	term for God is also good. From this premise comes
30	the logical conclusion that God is naturally and divinely
  	infinite good. How, then, can this conclusion change,
  	or be changed, to mean that good is evil, or the creator
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        27


 1	of evil? What can there be besides infinity? Nothing! 
  	Therefore the Science of good calls evil nothing. In
 3	divine Science the terms God and good, as Spirit, are
  	synonymous. That God, good, creates evil, or aught
  	that can result in evil, — or that Spirit creates its oppo-
 6	site, named matter, — are conclusions that destroy their
  	premise and prove themselves invalid. Here is where
  	Christian Science sticks to its text, and other systems
 9	of religion abandon their own logic. Here also is found
  	the pith of the basal statement, the cardinal point in
  	Christian Science, that matter and evil (including all
12	inharmony, sin, disease, death) are unreal. Mortals
  	accept natural science, wherein no species ever pro-
  	duces its opposite. Then why not accept divine Sci-
15	ence on this ground? since the Scriptures maintain
  	this fact by parable and proof, asking, "Do men
  	gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?" "Doth a
18	fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and
  	bitter?" 
  	    According to reason and revelation, evil and matter
21	are negation:  for evil signifies the absence of good, God,
  	though God is ever present; and matter claims some-
  	thing besides God, when God is really All. Creation,
24	evolution, or manifestation, — being in and of Spirit,
  	Mind, and all that really is, — must be spiritual and
  	mental. This is Science, and is susceptible of proof. 
27	    But, say you, is a stone spiritual? 
  	    To erring material sense, No! but to unerring spiritual
  	sense, it is a small manifestation of Mind, a type of spirit-
30	ual substance, "the substance of things hoped for." 
  	Mortals can know a stone as substance, only by first ad-
  	mitting that it is substantial. Take away the mortal sense
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        28


 1	of substance, and the stone itself would disappear, only
  	to reappear in the spiritual sense thereof. Matter can
 3	neither see, hear, feel, taste, nor smell; having no sen-
  	sation of its own. Perception by the five personal senses
  	is mental, and dependent on the beliefs that mortals
 6	entertain. Destroy the belief that you can walk, and
  	volition ceases; for muscles cannot move without mind. 
  	Matter takes no cognizance of matter. In dreams, things
 9	are only what mortal mind makes them; and the phe-
  	nomena of mortal life are as dreams; and this so-called
  	life is a dream soon told. In proportion as mortals turn
12	from this mortal and material dream, to the true sense
  	of reality, everlasting Life will be found to be the only
  	Life. That death does not destroy the beliefs of the flesh,
15	our Master proved to his doubting disciple, Thomas. Also,
  	he demonstrated that divine Science alone can overbear
  	materiality and mortality; and this great truth was shown
18	by his ascension after death, whereby he arose above
  	the illusion of matter. 
  	    The First Commandment, "Thou shalt have no other
21	gods before me," suggests the inquiry, What meaneth
  	this Me, — Spirit, or matter? It certainly does not
  	signify a graven idol, and must mean Spirit. Then
24	the commandment means, Thou shalt recognize no
  	intelligence nor life in matter; and find neither pleasure
  	nor pain therein. The Master's practical knowledge
27	of this grand verity, together with his divine Love,
  	healed the sick and raised the dead. He literally
  	annulled the claims of physique and of physical law,
30	by the superiority of the higher law; hence his decla-
  	ration, "These signs shall follow them that believe; . . .
  	if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them;
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        29


 1	they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall re-
  	cover." 
 3	    Do you believe his words? I do, and that his prom-
  	ise is perpetual. Had it been applicable only to his
  	immediate disciples, the pronoun would be you, not them. 
 6	The purpose of his life-work touches universal human-
  	ity. At another time he prayed, not for the twelve
  	only, but "for them also which shall believe on me through
 9	their word." 
  	    The Christ-healing was practised even before the Chris-
  	tian era; "the Word was with God, and the Word was
12	God." There is, however, no analogy between Christian
  	Science and spiritualism, or between it and any specu-
  	lative theory. 
15	    In 1867, I taught the first student in Christian Science. 
  	Since that date I have known of but fourteen deaths
  	in the ranks of my about five thousand students. The
18	census since 1875 (the date of the first publication of
  	my work, "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures") shows that longevity has increased. Daily letters
21	inform me that a perusal of my volume is healing the
  	writers of chronic and acute diseases that had defied medi-
  	cal skill. 
24	    Surely the people of the Occident know that esoteric
  	magic and Oriental barbarisms will neither flavor Chris-
  	tianity nor advance health and length of days. 
27	    Miracles are no infraction of God's laws; on the
  	contrary, they fulfil His laws; for they are the signs fol-
  	lowing Christianity, whereby matter is proven power-
30	less and subordinate to Mind. Christians, like students
  	in mathematics, should be working up to those higher
  	rules of Life which Jesus taught and proved. Do we
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        30


 1	really understand the divine Principle of Christianity
  	before we prove it, in at least some feeble demonstra-
 3	tion thereof, according to Jesus' example in healing the
  	sick? Should we adopt the "simple addition" in Chris-
  	tian Science and doubt its higher rules, or despair of
 6	ultimately reaching them, even though failing at first to
  	demonstrate all the possibilities of Christianity? 
  	    St. John spiritually discerned and revealed the sum
 9	total of transcendentalism. He saw the real earth and
  	heaven. They were spiritual, not material; and they
  	were without pain, sin, or death. Death was not the
12	door to this heaven. The gates thereof he declared were
  	inlaid with pearl, — likening them to the priceless under-
  	standing of man's real existence, to be recognized here
15	and now. 
  	    The great Way-shower illustrated Life unconfined, un-
  	contaminated, untrammelled, by matter. He proved the
18	superiority of Mind over the flesh, opened the door to
  	the captive, and enabled man to demonstrate the law of
  	Life, which St. Paul declares "hath made me free from
21	the law of sin and death." 
  	    The stale saying that Christian Science "is neither
  	Christian nor science!" is to-day the fossil of wisdom-
24	less wit, weakness, and superstition. "The fool hath
  	said in his heart, There is no God." 
  	    Take courage, dear reader, for any seeming mysti-
27	cism surrounding realism is explained in the Scripture,
  	"There went up a mist from the earth [matter];" and
  	the mist of materialism will vanish as we approach spirit-
30	uality, the realm of reality; cleanse our lives in Christ's
  	righteousness; bathe in the baptism of Spirit, and awake
  	in His likeness.
 
                                                                                                      31

                            CHAPTER III 


  	         QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 


1	    What do you consider to be mental malpractice? 

  	    Mental malpractice is a bland denial of Truth,
 3	and is the antipode of Christian Science. To
  	mentally argue in a manner that can disastrously
  	affect the happiness of a fellow-being — harm him
 6	morally, physically, or spiritually — breaks the Golden
  	Rule and subverts the scientific laws of being. This,
  	therefore, is not the use but the abuse of mental treat-
 9	ment, and is mental malpractice. It is needless to
  	say that such a subversion of right is not scientific. Its
  	claim to power is in proportion to the faith in evil, and
12	consequently to the lack of faith in good. Such false
  	faith finds no place in, and receives no aid from, the
  	Principle or the rules of Christian Science; for it denies
15	the grand verity of this Science, namely, that God, good,
  	has all power. 
  	    This leaves the individual no alternative but to re-
18	linquish his faith in evil, or to argue against his own
  	convictions of good and so destroy his power to be or
  	to do good, because he has no faith in the omnipotence
21	of God, good. He parts with his understanding of good,
  	in order to retain his faith in evil and so succeed with his
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      32


 1	wrong argument, — if indeed he desires success in this
  	broad road to destruction. 


 3	    How shall we demean ourselves towards the students
  	of disloyal students? And what about that clergyman's
  	remarks on "Christ and Christmas"? 

 6	    From this question, I infer that some of my students
  	seem not to know in what manner they should act towards
  	the students of false teachers, or such as have strayed
 9	from the rules and divine Principle of Christian Science. 
  	The query is abnormal, when "precept upon precept;
  	line upon line" are to be found in the Scriptures, and in
12	my books, on this very subject. 
  	    In Mark, ninth chapter, commencing at the thirty-
  	third verse, you will find my views on this subject; love
15	alone is admissible towards friend and foe. My sym-
  	pathies extend to the above-named class of students more
  	than to many others. If I had the time to talk with all
18	students of Christian Science, and correspond with them,
  	I would gladly do my best towards helping those un-
  	fortunate seekers after Truth whose teacher is straying
21	from the straight and narrow path. But I have not mo-
  	ments enough in which to give to my own flock all the
  	time and attention that they need, — and charity must
24	begin at home. 
  	    Distinct denominational and social organizations and
  	societies are at present necessary for the individual,
27	and for our Cause. But all people can and should be
  	just, merciful; they should never envy, elbow, slander,
  	hate, or try to injure, but always should try to bless their
30	fellow-mortals. 
  	    To the query in regard to some clergyman's com-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      33


1	ments on my illustrated poem, I will say:  It is the righteous
  	prayer that avails with God. Whatever is wrong will
 3	receive its own reward. The high priests of old caused
  	the crucifixion of even the great Master; and thereby
  	they lost, and he won, heaven. I love all ministers and
 6	ministries of Christ, Truth. 
  	    All clergymen may not understand the illustrations
  	in "Christ and Christmas;" or that these refer not to
 9	personality, but present the type and shadow of Truth's
  	appearing in the womanhood as well as in the manhood
  	of God, our divine Father and Mother. 


12	    Must I have faith in Christian Science in order to be
  	healed by it? 

  	    This is a question that is being asked every day. It
15	has not proved impossible to heal those who, when they
  	began treatment, had no faith whatever in the Science,
  	 — other than to place themselves under my care, and
18	follow the directions given. Patients naturally gain con-
  	fidence in Christian Science as they recognize the help
  	they derive therefrom. 


21	    What are the advantages of your system of healing, over
  	the ordinary methods of healing disease? 

  	    Healing by Christian Science has the following ad-
24	vantages: —  
  	    First: It does away with all material medicines, and
  	recognizes the fact that, as mortal mind is the cause of
27	all "the ills that flesh is heir to," the antidote for sickness,
  	as well as for sin, may and must be found in mortal mind's
  	opposite, — the divine Mind. 
30	    Second: It is more effectual than drugs; curing where
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      34


 1	these fail, and leaving none of the harmful "after effects"
  	of these in the system; thus proving that metaphysics
 3	is above physics. 
  	    Third: One who has been healed by Christian Sci-
  	ence is not only healed of the disease, but is improved
 6	morally. The body is governed by mind; and mortal
  	mind must be improved, before the body is renewed
  	and harmonious, — since the physique is simply thought
 9	made manifest. 


  	    Is spiritualism or mesmerism included in Christian
  	Science? 

12	    They are wholly apart from it. Christian Science is
  	based on divine Principle; whereas spiritualism, so far
  	as I understand it, is a mere speculative opinion and
15	human belief. If the departed were to communicate
  	with us, we should see them as they were before death,
  	and have them with us; after death, they can no more
18	come to those they have left, than we, in our present state
  	of existence, can go to the departed or the adult can re-
  	turn to his boyhood. We may pass on to their state
21	of existence, but they cannot return to ours. Man is
  	im-mortal, and there is not a moment when he ceases to
  	exist. All that are called "communications from spirits,"
24	lie within the realm of mortal thought on this present plane
  	of existence, and are the antipodes of Christian Science;
  	the immortal and mortal are as direct opposites as light
27	and darkness. 


  	    Who is the Founder of mental healing? 

  	    The author of "Science and Health with Key to the
30	Scriptures," who discovered the Science of healing em-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      35


 1	bodied in her works. Years of practical proof, through
  	homoeopathy, revealed to her the fact that Mind, in-
 3	stead of matter, is the Principle of pathology; and
  	subsequently her recovery, through the supremacy of
  	Mind over matter, from a severe casualty pronounced
 6	by the physicians incurable, sealed that proof with the
  	signet of Christian Science. In 1883, a million of peo-
  	ple acknowledge and attest the blessings of this mental
 9	system of treating disease. Perhaps the following
  	words of her husband, the late Dr. Asa G. Eddy,
  	afford the most concise, yet complete, summary of the
12	matter: —  
  	    "Mrs. Eddy's works are the outgrowths of her life.  
  	I never knew so unselfish an individual." 


15	    Will the book Science and Health, that you offer for sale
  	at three dollars, teach its readers to heal the sick, — or is
  	one obliged to become a student under your personal in-
18	struction? And if one is obliged to study under you, of
  	what benefit is your book? 

  	    Why do we read the Bible, and then go to church to
21	hear it expounded? Only because both are important. 
  	Why do we read moral science, and then study it at
  	college? 
24	    You are benefited by reading Science and Health, but
  	it is greatly to your advantage to be taught its Science
  	by the author of that work, who explains it in detail. 


27	    What is immortal Mind? 

  	    In reply, we refer you to "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures,"¹ Vol. I. page 14: "That which

30	¹See the sixth edition.

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      36


 1	is erring, sinful, sick, and dying, termed material or
  	mortal man, is neither God's man nor Mind; but to be
 3	understood, we shall classify evil and error as mortal
  	mind, in contradistinction to good and Truth, or the
  	Mind which is immortal." 


 6	    Do animals and beasts have a mind? 

  	    Beasts, as well as men, express Mind as their origin;
  	but they manifest less of Mind. The first and only
 9	cause is the eternal Mind, which is God, and there is
  	but one God. The ferocious mind seen in the beast is
  	mortal mind, which is harmful and proceeds not from
12	God; for His beast is the lion that lieth down with
  	the lamb. Appetites, passions, anger, revenge, subtlety,
  	are the animal qualities of sinning mortals; and the
15	beasts that have these propensities express the lower
  	qualities of the so-called animal man; in other words,
  	the nature and quality of mortal mind, — not immortal
18	Mind. 


  	    What is the distinction between mortal mind and im-
  	mortal Mind? 

21	    Mortal mind includes all evil, disease, and death;
  	also, all beliefs relative to the so-called material laws,
  	and all material objects, and the law of sin and death. 
24	    The Scripture says, "The carnal mind [in other words,
  	mortal mind] is enmity against God; for it is not sub-
  	ject to the law of God, neither indeed can be." Mortal
27	mind is an illusion; as much in our waking moments
  	as in the dreams of sleep. The belief that intelligence,
  	Truth, and Love, are in matter and separate from God,
30	is an error; for there is no intelligent evil, and no power
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      37


 1	besides God, good. God would not be omnipotent if
  	there were in reality another mind creating or governing
 3	man or the universe. 
  	    Immortal Mind is God; and this Mind is made
  	manifest in all thoughts and desires that draw man-
 6	kind toward purity, health, holiness, and the spiritual
  	facts of being. 
  	    Jesus recognized this relation so clearly that he said,
 9	"I and my Father are one." In proportion as we oppose
  	the belief in material sense, in sickness, sin, and death,
  	and recognize ourselves under the control of God,
12	spiritual and immortal Mind, shall we go on to leave the
  	animal for the spiritual, and learn the meaning of those
  	words of Jesus, "Go ye into all the world . . . heal the
15	sick." 


  	    Can your Science cure intemperance? 

  	    Christian Science lays the axe at the root of the tree. 
18	Its antidote for all ills is God, the perfect Mind, which
  	corrects mortal thought, whence cometh all evil. God
  	can and does destroy the thought that leads to moral
21	or physical death. Intemperance, impurity, sin of every
  	sort, is destroyed by Truth. The appetite for alcohol
  	yields to Science as directly and surely as do sickness
24	and sin. 


  	    Does Mrs. Eddy take patients? 

  	    She now does not. Her time is wholly devoted to in-
27	struction, leaving to her students the work of healing;
  	which, at this hour, is in reality the least difficult of the
  	labor that Christian Science demands. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      38


 1	    Why do you charge for teaching Christian Science, when
  	all the good we can do must be done freely? 

 3	    When teaching imparts the ability to gain and main-
  	tain health, to heal and elevate man in every line of
  	life, — as this teaching certainly does, — is it un-
 6	reasonable to expect in return something to support
  	one's self and a Cause? If so, our whole system
  	of education, secular and religious, is at fault, and the
 9	instructors and philanthropists in our land should ex-
  	pect no compensation. "If we have sown unto you
  	spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your
12	carnal things?" 


  	    How happened you to establish a college to instruct in
  	metaphysics, when other institutions find little interest in
15	such a dry and abstract subject? 

  	    Metaphysics, as taught by me at the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College, is far from dry and abstract. It
18	is a Science that has the animus of Truth. Its practical
  	application to benefit the race, heal the sick, enlighten
  	and reform the sinner, makes divine metaphysics need-
21	ful, indispensable. Teaching metaphysics at other col-
  	leges means, mainly, elaborating a man-made theory,
  	or some speculative view too vapory and hypothetical
24	for questions of practical import. 


  	    Is it necessary to study your Science in order to be healed
  	by it and keep well? 

27	    It is not necessary to make each patient a student
  	in order to cure his present disease, if this is what
  	you mean. Were it so, the Science would be of less
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      39


 1	practical value. Many who apply for help are not
  	prepared to take a course of instruction in Christian
 3	Science. 
  	    To avoid being subject to disease, would require the
  	understanding of how you are healed. In 1885, this
 6	knowledge can be obtained in its genuineness at the
  	Massachusetts Metaphysical College. There are abroad
  	at this early date some grossly incorrect and false
 9	teachers of what they term Christian Science; of such
  	beware. They have risen up in a day to make this claim;
  	whereas the Founder of genuine Christian Science has
12	been all her years in giving it birth. 


  	    Can you take care of yourself? 

  	    God giveth to every one this puissance; and I have
15	faith in His promise, "Lo, I am with you alway" — 
  	all the way. Unlike the M. D.'s, Christian Scientists
  	are not afraid to take their own medicine, for this
18	medicine is divine Mind; and from this saving, ex-
  	haustless source they intend to fill the human mind with
  	enough of the leaven of Truth to leaven the whole lump. 
21	There may be exceptional cases, where one Christian
  	Scientist who has more to meet than others needs support
  	at times; then, it is right to bear "one another's burdens,
24	and so fulfil the law of Christ." 


  	    In what way is a Christian Scientist an instrument by
  	which God reaches others to heal them, and what most
27	obstructs the way? 

  	    A Christian, or a Christian Scientist, assumes no more
  	when claiming to work with God in healing the sick,
30	than in converting the sinner. Divine help is as neces-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      40


 1	sary in the one case as in the other. The scientific Prin-
  	ciple of healing demands such cooperation; but this
 3	unison and its power would be arrested if one were to
  	mix material methods with the spiritual, — were to min-
  	gle hygienic rules, drugs, and prayers in the same pro-
 6	cess, — and thus serve "other gods." Truth is as
  	effectual in destroying sickness as in the destruction
  	of sin. 
 9	    It is often asked, "If Christian Science is the same
  	method of healing that Jesus and the apostles used,
  	why do not its students perform as instantaneous cures
12	as did those in the first century of the Christian era?" 
  	    In some instances the students of Christian Science
  	equal the ancient prophets as healers. All true healing
15	is governed by, and demonstrated on, the same Princi-
  	ple as theirs; namely, the action of the divine Spirit,
  	through the power of Truth to destroy error, discord
18	of whatever sort. The reason that the same results fol-
  	low not in every case, is that the student does not in
  	every case possess sufficiently the Christ-spirit and its
21	power to cast out the disease. The Founder of Chris-
  	tian Science teaches her students that they must possess
  	the spirit of Truth and Love, must gain the power
24	over sin in themselves, or they cannot be instantaneous
  	healers. 
  	    In this Christian warfare the student or practitioner
27	has to master those elements of evil too common to other
  	minds. If it is hate that is holding the purpose to kill
  	his patient by mental means, it requires more divine
30	understanding to conquer this sin than to nullify either
  	the disease itself or the ignorance by which one unin-
  	tentionally harms himself or another. An element of
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      41


 1	brute-force that only the cruel and evil can send forth, is
  	given vent in the diabolical practice of one who, having
 3	learned the power of liberated thought to do good, per-
  	verts it, and uses it to accomplish an evil purpose. This
  	mental malpractice would disgrace Mind-healing, were it
 6	not that God overrules it, and causes "the wrath of man"
  	to praise Him. It deprives those who practise it of the
  	power to heal, and destroys their own possibility of
 9	progressing. 
  	    The honest student of Christian Science is purged
  	through Christ, Truth, and thus is ready for victory in
12	the ennobling strife. The good fight must be fought by
  	those who keep the faith and finish their course. Mental
  	purgation must go on:  it promotes spiritual growth,
15	scales the mountain of human endeavor, and gains the
  	summit in Science that otherwise could not be reached,
  	 — where the struggle with sin is forever done. 


18	    Can all classes of disease be healed by your method? 

  	    We answer, Yes. Mind is the architect that builds
  	its own idea, and produces all harmony that appears. 
21	There is no other healer in the case. If mortal mind,
  	through the action of fear, manifests inflammation and a
  	belief of chronic or acute disease, by removing the cause
24	in that so-called mind the effect or disease will disappear
  	and health will be restored; for health, alias harmony,
  	is the normal manifestation of man in Science. The
27	divine Principle which governs the universe, including
  	man, if demonstrated, is sufficient for all emergencies. 
  	But the practitioner may not always prove equal to
30	bringing out the result of the Principle that he knows to
  	be true. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      42


 1	    After the change called death takes place, do we meet
  	those gone before? — or does life continue in thought only
 3	as in a dream? 

  	    Man is not annihilated, nor does he lose his identity,
  	by passing through the belief called death. After the
 6	momentary belief of dying passes from mortal mind, this
  	mind is still in a conscious state of existence; and the in-
  	dividual has but passed through a moment of extreme
 9	mortal fear, to awaken with thoughts, and being, as
  	material as before. Science and Health clearly states
  	that spiritualization of thought is not attained by the death
12	of the body, but by a conscious union with God. When
  	we shall have passed the ordeal called death, or destroyed
  	this last enemy, and shall have come upon the same plane
15	of conscious existence with those gone before, then we
  	shall be able to communicate with and to recognize them. 
  	    If, before the change whereby we meet the dear de-
18	parted, our life-work proves to have been well done, we
  	shall not have to repeat it; but our joys and means of ad-
  	vancing will be proportionately increased. 
21	    The difference between a belief of material existence
  	and the spiritual fact of Life is, that the former is a dream
  	and unreal, while the latter is real and eternal. Only
24	as we understand God, and learn that good, not evil,
  	lives and is immortal, that immortality exists only in
  	spiritual perfection, shall we drop our false sense of Life
27	in sin or sense material, and recognize a better state of
  	existence. 


  	    Can I be treated without being present during treatment? 

30	    Mind is not confined to limits; and nothing but our
  	own false admissions prevent us from demonstrating this
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      43


 1	great fact. Christian Science, recognizing the capabili-
  	ties of Mind to act of itself, and independent of matter,
 3	enables one to heal cases without even having seen the
  	individual, — or simply after having been made ac-
  	quainted with the mental condition of the patient. 


 6	    Do all who at present claim to be teaching Christian
  	Science, teach it correctly? 

  	    By no means:  Christian Science is not sufficiently un-
 9	derstood for that. The student of this Science who under-
  	stands it best, is the one least likely to pour into other
  	minds a trifling sense of it as being adequate to make safe
12	and successful practitioners. The simple sense one gains
  	of this Science through careful, unbiased, contemplative
  	reading of my books, is far more advantageous to the
15	sick and to the learner than is or can be the spurious
  	teaching of those who are spiritually unqualified. The
  	sad fact at this early writing is, that the letter is gained
18	sooner than the spirit of Christian Science:  time is re-
  	quired thoroughly to qualify students for the great ordeal
  	of this century. 
21	    If one student tries to undermine another, such sinister
  	rivalry does a vast amount of injury to the Cause. To
  	fill one's pocket at the expense of his conscience, or to
24	build on the downfall of others, incapacitates one to
  	practise or teach Christian Science. The occasional tem-
  	porary success of such an one is owing, in part, to the im-
27	possibility for those unacquainted with the mighty Truth
  	of Christian Science to recognize, as such, the barefaced
  	errors that are taught — and the damaging effects these
30	leave on the practice of the learner, on the Cause, and
  	on the health of the community. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      44


 1	    Honest students speak the truth "according to the
  	pattern showed to thee in the mount," and live it:  these
 3	are not working for emoluments, and may profitably
  	teach people, who are ready to investigate this subject,
  	the rudiments of Christian Science. 


 6	    Can Christian Science cure acute cases where there is
  	necessity for immediate relief, as in membranous croup? 

  	    The remedial power of Christian Science is positive,
 9	and its application direct. It cannot fail to heal in
  	every case of disease, when conducted by one who un-
  	derstands this Science sufficiently to demonstrate its
12	highest possibilities. 


  	    If I have the toothache, and nothing stops it until I
  	have the tooth extracted, and then the pain ceases, has
15	the mind, or extracting, or both, caused the pain to
  	cease? 

  	    What you thought was pain in the bone or nerve, could
18	only have been a belief of pain in matter; for matter
  	has no sensation. It was a state of mortal thought made
  	manifest in the flesh. You call this body matter, when
21	awake, or when asleep in a dream. That matter can re-
  	port pain, or that mind is in matter, reporting sensa-
  	tions, is but a dream at all times. You believed that if
24	the tooth were extracted, the pain would cease:  this de-
  	mand of mortal thought once met, your belief assumed
  	a new form, and said, There is no more pain. When
27	your belief in pain ceases, the pain stops; for matter
  	has no intelligence of its own. By applying this men-
  	tal remedy or antidote directly to your belief, you scien-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      45


 1	tifically prove the fact that Mind is supreme. This is not
  	done by will-power, for that is not Science but mesmerism. 
 3	The full understanding that God is Mind, and that mat-
  	ter is but a belief, enables you to control pain. Chris-
  	tian Science, by means of its Principle of metaphysical
 6	healing, is able to do more than to heal a toothache;
  	although its power to allay fear, prevent inflammation,
  	and destroy the necessity for ether — thereby avoiding
 9	the fatal results that frequently follow the use of that
  	drug — render this Science invaluable in the practice
  	of dentistry. 


12	    Can an atheist or a profane man be cured by metaphysics,
  	or Christian Science? 

  	    The moral status of the man demands the remedy of
15	Truth more in this than in most cases; therefore, under
  	the deific law that supply invariably meets demand, this
  	Science is effectual in treating moral ailments. Sin is
18	not the master of divine Science, but vice versa; and
  	when Science in a single instance decides the conflict,
  	the patient is better both morally and physically. 


21	    If God made all that was made, and it was good, where
  	did evil originate? 

  	    It never originated or existed as an entity. It is but a
24	false belief; even the belief that God is not what the
  	Scriptures imply Him to be, All-in-all, but that there
  	is an opposite intelligence or mind termed evil. This
27	error of belief is idolatry, having "other gods before me." 
  	In John i. 3 we read, "All things were made by Him;
  	and without Him was not anything made that was made." 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      46


 1	The admission of the reality of evil perpetuates the belief
  	or faith in evil. The Scriptures declare, "To whom ye
 3	yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are." 
  	The leading self-evident proposition of Christian Science
  	is: good being real, evil, good's opposite, is unreal. This
 6	truism needs only to be tested scientifically to be found
  	true, and adapted to destroy the appearance of evil to an
  	extent beyond the power of any doctrine previously
 9	entertained. 


  	    Do you teach that you are equal with God? 

  	    A reader of my writings would not present this ques-
12	tion. There are no such indications in the premises or
  	conclusions of Christian Science, and such a misconcep-
  	tion of Truth is not scientific. Man is not equal with
15	his Maker; that which is formed is not cause, but effect,
  	and has no power underived from its creator. It is pos-
  	sible, and it is man's duty, so to throw the weight of his
18	thoughts and acts on the side of Truth, that he be ever
  	found in the scale with his creator; not weighing
  	equally with Him, but comprehending at every point, in
21	divine Science, the full significance of what the apostle
  	meant by the declaration, "The Spirit itself beareth wit-
  	ness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: and
24	if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with
  	Christ." In Science, man represents his divine Prin-
  	ciple, — the Life and Love that are God, — even as the
27	idea of sound, in tones, represents harmony; but thought
  	has not yet wholly attained unto the Science of being,
  	wherein man is perfect even as the Father, his divine
30	Principle, is perfect. 


 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      47


 1	    How can I believe that there is no such thing as matter,
  	when I weigh over two hundred pounds and carry about
 3	this weight daily? 

  	    By learning that matter is but manifest mortal mind. 
  	You entertain an adipose belief of yourself as substance;
 6	whereas, substance means more than matter: it is the
  	glory and permanence of Spirit:  it is that which is
  	hoped for but unseen, that which the material senses
 9	cannot take in. Have you never been so preoccupied in
  	thought when moving your body, that you did this with-
  	out consciousness of its weight? If never in your waking
12	hours, you have been in your night-dreams; and these
  	tend to elucidate your day-dream, or the mythical nature
  	of matter, and the possibilities of mind when let loose
15	from its own beliefs. In sleep, a sense of the body ac-
  	companies thought with less impediment than when
  	awake, which is the truer sense of being. In Science,
18	body is the servant of Mind, not its master: Mind is
  	supreme. Science reverses the evidence of material
  	sense with the spiritual sense that God, Spirit, is the only
21	substance; and that man, His image and likeness, is
  	spiritual, not material. This great Truth does not de-
  	stroy but substantiates man's identity, — together with
24	his immortality and preexistence, or his spiritual co-
  	existence with his Maker. That which has a beginning
  	must have an ending. 


27	    What should one conclude as to Professor Carpenter's
  	exhibitions of mesmerism? 

  	    That largely depends upon what one accepts as either
30	useful or true. I have no knowledge of mesmerism,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      48


 1	practically or theoretically, save as I measure its demon-
  	strations as a false belief, and avoid all that works ill. If
 3	mesmerism has the power attributed to it by the gentle-
  	man referred to, it should neither be taught nor practised,
  	but should be conscientiously condemned. One thing
 6	is quite apparent; namely, that its so-called power is
  	despotic, and Mr. Carpenter deserves praise for his public
  	exposure of it. If such be its power, I am opposed to it,
 9	as to every form of error, — whether of ignorance or
  	fanaticism, prompted by money-making or malice. It
  	is enough for me to know that animal magnetism is neither
12	of God nor Science. 
  	    It is alleged that at one of his recent lectures in Bos-
  	ton Mr. Carpenter made a man drunk on water, and
15	then informed his audience that he could produce the
  	effect of alcohol, or of any drug, on the human system,
  	through the action of mind alone. This honest declara-
18	tion as to the animus of animal magnetism and the pos-
  	sible purpose to which it can be devoted, has, we trust,
  	been made in season to open the eyes of the people to the
21	hidden nature of some tragic events and sudden deaths
  	at this period. 


  	    Was ever a person made insane by studying meta-
24	physics? 

  	    Such an occurrence would be impossible, for the
  	proper study of Mind-healing would cure the insane. 
27	That persons have gone away from the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College "made insane by Mrs. Eddy's
  	teachings," like a hundred other stories, is a baseless
30	fabrication offered solely to injure her or her school. 
  	The enemy is trying to make capital out of the follow-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      49


 1	ing case. A young lady entered the College class who,
  	I quickly saw, had a tendency to monomania, and re-
 3	quested her to withdraw before its close. We are cred-
  	ibly informed that, before entering the College, this
  	young lady had manifested some mental unsoundness,
 6	and have no doubt she could have been restored by
  	Christian Science treatment. Her friends employed a
  	homoeopathist, who had the skill and honor to state, as his
 9	opinion given to her friends, that "Mrs. Eddy's teach-
  	ings had not produced insanity." This is the only case
  	that could be distorted into the claim of insanity ever
12	having occurred in a class of Mrs. Eddy's; while ac-
  	knowledged and notable cases of insanity have been
  	cured in her class. 


15	    If all that is mortal is a dream or error, is not
  	our capacity for formulating a dream, real; is it not
  	God-made; and if God-made, can it be wrong, sinful, or
18	an error? 

  	    The spirit of Truth leads into all truth, and enables
  	man to discern between the real and the unreal. Enter-
21	taining the common belief in the opposite of goodness,
  	and that evil is as real as good, opposes the leadings of
  	the divine Spirit that are helping man Godward:  it pre-
24	vents a recognition of the nothingness of the dream, or
  	belief, that Mind is in matter, intelligence in non-intel-
  	ligence, sin, and death. This belief presupposes not
27	only a power opposed to God, and that God is not All-
  	in-all, as the Scriptures imply Him to be, but that the
  	capacity to err proceeds from God. 
30	    That God is Truth, the Scriptures aver; that Truth
  	never created error, or such a capacity, is self-evident;
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      50


 1	that God made all that was made, is again Scriptural;
  	therefore your answer is, that error is an illusion of
 3	mortals; that God is not its author, and it cannot be
  	real. 


  	    Does "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures"
 6	explain the entire method of metaphysical healing, or is
  	there a secret back of what is contained in that book, as
  	some say? 

 9	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures"
  	is a complete textbook of Christian Science; and its
  	metaphysical method of healing is as lucid in presenta-
12	tion as can be possible, under the necessity to express
  	the metaphysical in physical terms. There is absolutely
  	no additional secret outside of its teachings, or that gives
15	one the power to heal; but it is essential that the student
  	gain the spiritual understanding of the contents of this
  	book, in order to heal. 


18	    Do you believe in change of heart? 

  	    We do believe, and understand — which is more — 
  	that there must be a change from human affections, de-
21	sires, and aims, to the divine standard, "Be ye therefore
  	perfect;" also, that there must be a change from the be-
  	lief that the heart is matter and sustains life, to the
24	understanding that God is our Life, that we exist in
  	Mind, live thereby, and have being. This change of
  	heart would deliver man from heart-disease, and ad-
27	vance Christianity a hundredfold. The human affections
  	need to be changed from self to benevolence and love
  	for God and man; changed to having but one God and
30	loving Him supremely, and helping our brother man. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      51


 1	This change of heart is essential to Christianity, and
  	will have its effect physically as well as spiritually,
 3	healing disease. Burnt offerings and drugs, God does
  	not require. 


  	    Is a belief of nervousness, accompanied by great mental
 6	depression, mesmerism? 

  	    All mesmerism is of one of three kinds; namely, the
  	ignorant, the fraudulent, or the malicious workings of
 9	error or mortal mind. We have not the particulars of
  	the case to which you may refer, and for this reason can-
  	not answer your question professionally. 


12	    How can I govern a child metaphysically? Doesn't the
  	use of the rod teach him life in matter? 

  	    The use of the rod is virtually a declaration to the
15	child's mind that sensation belongs to matter. Motives
  	govern acts, and Mind governs man. If you make clear
  	to the child's thought the right motives for action, and
18	cause him to love them, they will lead him aright:  if you
  	educate him to love God, good, and obey the Golden
  	Rule, he will love and obey you without your having to
21	resort to corporeal punishment. 

  	     "When from the lips of Truth one mighty breath
  	      Shall, like a whirlwind, scatter in its breeze
24	      The whole dark pile of human mockeries;
  	      Then shall the reign of Mind commence on earth,
  	      And starting fresh, as from a second birth,
27	      Man in the sunshine of the world's new spring,
  	      Shall walk transparent like some holy thing."   



  	    Are both prayer and drugs necessary to heal? 

30	    The apostle James said, "Ye ask, and receive not,
  	because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      52


 1	lusts." This text may refer to such as seek the material
  	to aid the spiritual, and take drugs to support God's
 3	power to heal them. It is difficult to say how much
  	one can do for himself, whose faith is divided be-
  	tween catnip and Christ; but not so difficult to know
 6	that if he were to serve one master, he could do vastly
  	more. Whosoever understands the power of Spirit, has
  	no doubt of God's power, — even the might of Truth, — 
 9	to heal, through divine Science, beyond all human means
  	and methods. 


  	    What do you think of marriage? 

12	    That it is often convenient, sometimes pleasant, and
  	occasionally a love affair. Marriage is susceptible of
  	many definitions. It sometimes presents the most
15	wretched condition of human existence. To be normal,
  	it must be a union of the affections that tends to lift
  	mortals higher. 


18	    If this life is a dream not dispelled, but only changed,
  	by death, — if one gets tired of it, why not commit
  	suicide? 

21	    Man's existence is a problem to be wrought in divine
  	Science. What progress would a student of science
  	make, if, when tired of mathematics or failing to dem-
24	onstrate one rule readily, he should attempt to work
  	out a rule farther on and more difficult — and this,
  	because the first rule was not easily demonstrated? In
27	that case he would be obliged to turn back and work
  	out the previous example, before solving the advanced
  	problem. Mortals have the sum of being to work out,
30	and up, to its spiritual standpoint. They must work
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      53


1	out of this dream or false claim of sensation and life
  	in matter, and up to the spiritual realities of existence,
 3	before this false claim can be wholly dispelled. Com-
  	mitting suicide to dodge the question is not working
  	it out. The error of supposed life and intelligence in
 6	matter, is dissolved only as we master error with Truth. 
  	Not through sin or suicide, but by overcoming tempta-
  	tion and sin, shall we escape the weariness and wicked-
 9	ness of mortal existence, and gain heaven, the harmony
  	of being. 


  	    Do you sometimes find it advisable to use medicine to
12	assist in producing a cure, when it is difficult to start the
  	patient's recovery? 

  	    You only weaken your power to heal through Mind,
15	by any compromise with matter; which is virtually ac-
  	knowledging that under difficulties the former is not equal
  	to the latter. He that resorts to physics, seeks what is
18	below instead of above the standard of metaphysics;
  	showing his ignorance of the meaning of the term and
  	of Christian Science. 


21	    If Christian Science is the same as Jesus taught, why is
  	it not more simple, so that all can readily understand it? 

  	    The teachings of Jesus were simple; and yet he found
24	it difficult to make the rulers understand, because of
  	their great lack of spirituality. Christian Science is
  	simple, and readily understood by the children; only
27	the thought educated away from it finds it abstract or
  	difficult to perceive. Its seeming abstraction is the
  	mystery of godliness; and godliness is simple to the
30	godly; but to the unspiritual, the ungodly, it is dark
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      54


 1	and difficult. The carnal mind cannot discern spiritual
  	things. 


 3	    Has Mrs. Eddy lost her power to heal? 

  	    Has the sun forgotten to shine, and the planets to
  	revolve around it? Who is it that discovered, dem-
 6	onstrated, and teaches Christian Science? That one,
  	whoever it be, does understand something of what can-
  	not be lost. Thousands in the field of metaphysical
 9	healing, whose lives are worthy testimonials, are her
  	students, and they bear witness to this fact. Instead
  	of losing her power to heal, she is demonstrating the
12	power of Christian Science over all obstacles that envy
  	and malice would fling in her path. The reading of her
  	book, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
15	is curing hundreds at this very time; and the sick, un-
  	asked, are testifying thereto. 


  	    Must I study your Science in order to keep well all my
18	life? I was healed of a chronic trouble after one month's
  	treatment by one of your students. 

  	    When once you are healed by Science, there is no rea-
21	son why you should be liable to a return of the disease
  	that you were healed of. But not to be subject again to
  	any disease whatsoever, would require an understanding
24	of the Science by which you were healed. 


  	    Because none of your students have been able to perform
  	as great miracles in healing as Jesus and his disciples did,
27	does it not suggest the possibility that they do not heal on
  	the same basis? 

  	    You would not ask the pupil in simple equations to
30	solve a problem involving logarithms; and then, because
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      55


 1	he failed to get the right answer, condemn the pupil
  	and the science of numbers. The simplest problem
 3	in Christian Science is healing the sick, and the least
  	understanding and demonstration thereof prove all its
  	possibilities. The ability to demonstrate to the extent
 6	that Jesus did, will come when the student possesses as
  	much of the divine Spirit as he shared, and utilizes its
  	power to overcome sin. 
 9	    Opposite to good, is the universal claim of evil that
  	seeks the proportions of good. There may be those
  	who, having learned the power of the unspoken thought,
12	use it to harm rather than to heal, and who are using
  	that power against Christian Scientists. This giant sin
  	is the sin against the Holy Ghost spoken of in Matt. 
15	xii. 31, 32. 


  	    Is Christian Science based on the facts of both Spirit
  	and matter? 

18	    Christian Science is based on the facts of Spirit and
  	its forms and representations, but these facts are the
  	direct antipodes of the so-called facts of matter; and
21	the eternal verities of Spirit assert themselves over their
  	opposite, or matter, in the final destruction of all that
  	is unlike Spirit. 
24	    Man knows that he can have one God only, when
  	he regards God as the only Mind, Life, and substance. 
  	If God is Spirit, as the Scriptures declare, and All-in-
27	all, matter is mythology, and its laws are mortal
  	beliefs. 
  	    If Mind is in matter and beneath a skull bone, it is
30	in something unlike Him; hence it is either a godless and
  	material Mind, or it is God in matter, — which are theo-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      56


 1	ries of agnosticism and pantheism, the very antipodes
  	of Christian Science. 


 3	    What is organic life? 

  	    Life is inorganic, infinite Spirit; if Life, or Spirit,
  	were organic, disorganization would destroy Spirit and
 6	annihilate man. 
  	    If Mind is not substance, form, and tangibility, God
  	is substanceless; for the substance of Spirit is divine
 9	Mind. Life is God, the only creator, and Life is im-
  	mortal Mind, not matter. 
  	    Every indication of matter's constituting life is mortal,
12	the direct opposite of immortal Life, and infringes the
  	rights of Spirit. Then, to conclude that Spirit consti-
  	tutes or ever has constituted laws to that effect, is a mor-
15	tal error, a human conception opposed to the divine
  	government. Mind and matter mingling in perpetual
  	warfare is a kingdom divided against itself, that shall be
18	brought to desolation. The final destruction of this
  	false belief in matter will appear at the full revelation
  	of Spirit, — one God, and the brotherhood of man. 
21	Organic life is an error of statement that Truth destroys. 
  	The Science of Life needs only to be understood; its dem-
  	onstration proves the correctness of my statements, and
24	brings blessings infinite. 


  	    Why did God command, "Be fruitful, and multiply,
  	and replenish the earth," if all minds (men) have existed
27	from the beginning, and have had successive stages of
  	existence to the present time? 

  	    Your question implies that Spirit, which first spirit-
30	ually created the universe, including man, created man
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      57


 1	over again materially; and, by the aid of mankind, all
  	was later made which He had made. If the first record
 3	is true, what evidence have you — apart from the evi-
  	dence of that which you admit cannot discern spiritual
  	things — of any other creation? The creative "Us"
 6	made all, and Mind was the creator. Man originated
  	not from dust, materially, but from Spirit, spiritually. 
  	This work had been done; the true creation was finished,
 9	and its spiritual Science is alluded to in the first chapter
  	of Genesis. 
  	    Jesus said of error, "That thou doest, do quickly." 
12	By the law of opposites, after the truth of man had been
  	demonstrated, the postulate of error must appear. That
  	this addendum was untrue, is seen when Truth, God,
15	denounced it, and said: "I will greatly multiply thy
  	sorrow." "In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt
  	surely die." The opposite error said, "I am true," and
18	declared, "God doth know . . . that your eyes shall be
  	opened, and ye shall be as gods," creators. This was false;
  	and the Lord God never said it. This history of a falsity
21	must be told in the name of Truth, or it would have no
  	seeming. The Science of creation is the universe with man
  	created spiritually. The false sense and error of creation
24	is the sense of man and the universe created materially. 


  	    Why does the record make man a creation of the sixth
  	and last day, if he was coexistent with God? 

27	    In its genesis, the Science of creation is stated in mathe-
  	matical order, beginning with the lowest form and ascend-
  	ing the scale of being up to man. But all that really is,
30	always was and forever is; for it existed in and of the Mind
  	that is God, wherein man is foremost. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      58


 1	    If one has died of consumption, and he has no remem-
  	brance of that disease or dream, does that disease have any
 3	more power over him? 

  	    Waking from a dream, one learns its unreality; then
  	it has no power over one. Waking from the dream of
 6	death, proves to him who thought he died that it was a
  	dream, and that he did not die; then he learns that con-
  	sumption did not kill him. When the belief in the power
 9	of disease is destroyed, disease cannot return. 


  	    How does Mrs. Eddy know that she has read and studied
  	correctly, if one must deny the evidences of the senses? 
12	She had to use her eyes to read. 

  	    Jesus said, "Having eyes, see ye not?" I read the in-
  	spired page through a higher than mortal sense. As
15	matter, the eye cannot see; and as mortal mind, it is a
  	belief that sees. I may read the Scriptures through a
  	belief of eyesight; but I must spiritually understand
18	them to interpret their Science. 


  	    Does the theology of Christian Science aid its heal-
  	ing? 

21	    Without its theology there is no mental science, no
  	order that proceeds from God. All Science is divine,
  	not human, in origin and demonstration. If God does
24	not govern the action of man, it is inharmonious:  if He
  	does govern it, the action is Science. Take away the
  	theology of mental healing and you take away its science,
27	leaving it a human "mind-cure," nothing more nor less,
  	 — even one human mind governing another; by which,
  	if you agree that God is Mind, you admit that there is
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      59


 1	more than one government and God. Having no true
  	sense of the healing theology of Mind, you can neither
 3	understand nor demonstrate its Science, and will prac-
  	tise your belief of it in the name of Truth. This is the
  	mortal "mind-cure" that produces the effect of mes-
 6	merism. It is using the power of human will, instead
  	of the divine power understood, as in Christian Science;
  	and without this Science there had better be no "mind-
 9	cure," — in which the last state of patients is worse than
  	the first. 


  	    Is it wrong to pray for the recovery of the sick? 

12	    Not if we pray Scripturally, with the understanding
  	that God has given all things to those who love Him;
  	but pleading with infinite Love to love us, or to restore
15	health and harmony, and then to admit that it has been
  	lost under His government, is the prayer of doubt and
  	mortal belief that is unavailing in divine Science. 


18	    Is not all argument mind over mind? 

  	    The Scriptures refer to God as saying, "Come now, and
  	let us reason together." There is but one right Mind, and
21	that one should and does govern man. Any copartnership
  	with that Mind is impossible; and the only benefit in
  	speaking often one to another, arises from the success that
24	one individual has with another in leading his thoughts
  	away from the human mind or body, and guiding them
  	with Truth. That individual is the best healer who as-
27	serts himself the least, and thus becomes a transparency
  	for the divine Mind, who is the only physician; the divine
  	Mind is the scientific healer. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      60


 1	    How can you believe there is no sin, and that God does
  	not recognize any, when He sent His Son to save from
 3	sin, and the Bible is addressed to sinners? How can you
  	believe there is no sickness, when Jesus came healing the
  	sick? 

 6	    To regard sin, disease, and death with less deference,
  	and only as the woeful unrealities of being, is the only
  	way to destroy them; Christian Science is proving this by
 9	healing cases of disease and sin after all other means have
  	failed. The Nazarene Prophet could make the unreality
  	of both apparent in a moment. 


12	    Does it not limit the power of Mind to deny the possi-
  	bility of communion with departed friends — dead only in
  	belief? 

15	    Does it limit the power of Mind to say that addition
  	is not subtraction in mathematics? The Science of Mind
  	reveals the impossibility of two individual sleepers, in
18	different phases of thought, communicating, even if touch-
  	ing each other corporeally; or for one who sleeps to
  	communicate with another who is awake. Mind's possi-
21	bilities are not lessened by being confined and conformed
  	to the Science of being. 


  	    If mortal mind and body are myths, what is the con-
24	nection between them and real identity, and why are there
  	as many identities as mortal bodies? 

  	    Evil in the beginning claimed the power, wisdom, and
27	utility of good; and every creation or idea of Spirit has
  	its counterfeit in some matter belief. Every material be-
  	lief hints the existence of spiritual reality; and if mortals
30	are instructed in spiritual things, it will be seen that ma-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      61


 1	terial belief, in all its manifestations, reversed, will be
  	found the type and representative of verities priceless,
 3	eternal, and just at hand. 
  	    The education of the future will be instruction, in spir-
  	itual Science, against the material symbolic counterfeit
 6	sciences. All the knowledge and vain strivings of mortal
  	mind, that lead to death, — even when aping the wisdom
  	and magnitude of immortal Mind, — will be swallowed
 9	up by the reality and omnipotence of Truth over error,
  	and of Life over death. 


  	    "Dear Mrs. Eddy: — In the October Journal I read
12	the following: 'But the real man, who was created in the
  	image of God, does not commit sin.' What then does sin?  
  	What commits theft?  Or who does murder?  For instance,
15	the man is held responsible for the crime; for I went once
  	to a place where a man was said to be 'hanged for mur-
  	der' — and certainly I saw him, or his effigy, dangling
18	at the end of a rope.  This 'man' was held responsible
  	for the 'sin.'" 


  	    What sins? 

21	    According to the Word, man is the image and likeness
  	of God. Does God's essential likeness sin, or dangle at
  	the end of a rope? If not, what does? A culprit, a sinner,
24	 — anything but a man! Then, what is a sinner? A
  	mortal; but man is immortal. 
  	    Again:  mortals are the embodiments (or bodies, if
27	you please) of error, not of Truth; of sickness, sin, and
  	death. Naming these His embodiment, can neither make
  	them so nor overthrow the logic that man is God's like-
30	ness. Mortals seem very material; man in the likeness
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      62


 1	of Spirit is spiritual. Holding the right idea of man in my
  	mind, I can improve my own, and other people's individ-
 3	uality, health, and morals; whereas, the opposite image
  	of man, a sinner, kept constantly in mind, can no more
  	improve health or morals, than holding in thought the
 6	form of a boa-constrictor can aid an artist in painting a
  	landscape. 
  	    Man is seen only in the true likeness of his Maker. 
 9	Believing a lie veils the truth from our vision; even as
  	in mathematics, in summing up positive and negative
  	quantities, the negative quantity offsets an equal positive
12	quantity, making the aggregate positive, or true quantity,
  	by that much, less available. 


  	    Why do Christian Scientists hold that their theology is
15	essential to heal the sick, when the mind-cure claims to heal
  	without it? 

  	    The theology of Christian Science is Truth; opposed
18	to which is the error of sickness, sin, and death, that
  	Truth destroys. 
  	    A "mind-cure" is a matter-cure. An adherent to this
21	method honestly acknowledges this fact in her work
  	entitled "Mind-cure on a Material Basis." In that
  	work the author grapples with Christian Science, attempts
24	to solve its divine Principle by the rule of human mind,
  	fails, and ends in a parody on this Science which is amus-
  	ing to astute readers, — especially when she tells them
27	that she is practising this Science. 
  	    The theology of Christian Science is based on the action
  	of the divine Mind over the human mind and body;
30	whereas, "mind-cure" rests on the notion that the human
  	mind can cure its own disease, or that which it causes,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      63


 1	and the sickness of matter, — which is infidel in the one
  	case, and anomalous in the other. It was said of old by
 3	Truth-traducers, that Jesus healed through Beelzebub;
  	but the claim that one erring mind cures another one was
  	at first gotten up to hinder his benign influence and to hide
 6	his divine power. 
  	    Our Master understood that Life, Truth, Love are the
  	triune Principle of all pure theology; also, that this divine
 9	trinity is one infinite remedy for the opposite triad, sick-
  	ness, sin, and death. 


  	    If there is no sin, why did Jesus come to save sinners? 

12	    If there is no reality in sickness, why does a Chris-
  	tian Scientist go to the bedside and address himself to
  	the healing of disease, on the basis of its unreality? 
15	Jesus came to seek and to save such as believe in the
  	reality of the unreal; to save them from this false belief;
  	that they might lay hold of eternal Life, the great reality
18	that concerns man, and understand the final fact, — that
  	God is omnipotent and omnipresent; yea, "that the Lord
  	He is God; there is none else beside Him," as the Scrip-
21	tures declare. 


  	    If Christ was God, why did Jesus cry out, "My God,
  	why hast Thou forsaken me?" 

24	    Even as the struggling heart, reaching toward a higher
  	goal, appeals to its hope and faith, Why failest thou
  	me? Jesus as the son of man was human:  Christ as
27	the Son of God was divine. This divinity was reaching
  	humanity through the crucifixion of the human, — that
  	momentous demonstration of God, in which Spirit proved
30	its supremacy over matter. Jesus assumed for mortals the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      64


 1	weakness of flesh, that Spirit might be found "All-in-all." 
  	Hence, the human cry which voiced that struggle;
 3	thence, the way he made for mortals' escape. Our
  	Master bore the cross to show his power over death;
  	then relinquished his earth-task of teaching and dem-
 6	onstrating the nothingness of sickness, sin, and death,
  	and rose to his native estate, man's indestructible eternal
  	life in God. 


 9	    What can prospective students of the College take for
  	preliminary studies? Do you regard the study of litera-
  	ture and languages as objectionable? 

12	    Persons contemplating a course at the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College, can prepare for it through no
  	books except the Bible, and "Science and Health with
15	Key to the Scriptures." Man-made theories are nar-
  	row, else extravagant, and are always materialistic. 
  	The ethics which guide thought spiritually must bene-
18	fit every one; for the only philosophy and religion that
  	afford instruction are those which deal with facts and
  	resist speculative opinions and fables. 
21	    Works on science are profitable; for science is not
  	human. It is spiritual, and not material. Literature
  	and languages, to a limited extent, are aids to a student
24	of the Bible and of Christian Science. 


  	    Is it possible to know why we are put into this condition
  	of mortality? 

27	    It is quite as possible to know wherefore man is thus
  	conditioned, as to be certain that he is in a state of
  	mortality. The only evidence of the existence of a mor-
30	tal man, or of a material state and universe, is gathered
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      65


 1	from the five personal senses. This delusive evidence,
  	Science has dethroned by repeated proofs of its falsity. 
 3	    We have no more proof of human discord, — sin,
  	sickness, disease, or death, — than we have that the
  	earth's surface is flat, and her motions imaginary. If
 6	man's ipse dixit as to the stellar system is correct, this
  	is because Science is true, and the evidence of the senses
  	is false. Then why not submit to the affirmations of
 9	Science concerning the greater subject of human weal
  	and woe? Every question between Truth and error,
  	Science must and will decide. Left to the decision of
12	Science, your query concerns a negative which the posi-
  	tive Truth destroys; for God's universe and man are
  	immortal. We must not consider the false side of exist-
15	ence in order to gain the true solution of Life and its
  	great realities. 


  	    Have you changed your instructions as to the right way
18	of treating disease? 

  	    I have not; and this important fact must be, and al-
  	ready is, apprehended by those who understand my in-
21	structions on this question. Christian Science demands
  	both law and gospel, in order to demonstrate healing,
  	and I have taught them both in its demonstration, and
24	with signs following. They are a unit in restoring the
  	equipoise of mind and body, and balancing man's ac-
  	count with his Maker. The sequence proves that strict
27	adherence to one is inadequate to compensate for the
  	absence of the other, since both constitute the divine law
  	of healing. 
30	    The Jewish religion demands that "whoso sheddeth
  	man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed." But this  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      66


1	law is not infallible in wisdom; and obedience thereto
  	may be found faulty, since false testimony or mistaken
 3	evidence may cause the innocent to suffer for the guilty. 
  	Hence the gospel that fulfils the law in righteousness,
  	the genius whereof is displayed in the surprising wisdom
 6	of these words of the New Testament: "Whatsoever
  	a man soweth, that shall he also reap." No possible
  	injustice lurks in this mandate, and no human mis-
 9	judgment can pervert it; for the offender alone suffers,
  	and always according to divine decree. This sacred,
  	solid precept is verified in all directions in Mind-
12	healing, and is supported in the Scripture by parallel
  	proof. 
  	    The law and gospel of Truth and Love teach, through
15	divine Science, that sin is identical with suffering, and
  	that suffering is the lighter affliction. To reach the sum-
  	mit of Science, whence to discern God's perfect ways
18	and means, the material sense must be controlled by
  	the higher spiritual sense, and Truth be enthroned,
  	while "we look not at the things which are seen, but at
21	the things which are not seen." 
  	    Cynical critics misjudge my meaning as to the sci-
  	entific treatment of the sick. Disease that is superin-
24	duced by sin is not healed like the more physical
  	ailment. The beginner in sin-healing must know this, or
  	he never can reach the Science of Mind-healing, and
27	so "overcome evil with good." Error in premise is met
  	with error in practice; yea, it is "the blind leading the
  	blind." Ignorance of the cause of disease can neither
30	remove that cause nor its effect. 
  	    I endeavor to accommodate my instructions to the
  	present capability of the learner, and to support the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      67


 1	liberated thought until its altitude reaches beyond the
  	mere alphabet of Mind-healing. Above physical wants,
 3	lie the higher claims of the law and gospel of healing. 
  	First is the law, which saith: —  
  	    "Thou shalt not commit adultery;" in other words,
 6	thou shalt not adulterate Life, Truth, or Love, — men-
  	tally, morally, or physically. "Thou shalt not steal;"
  	that is, thou shalt not rob man of money, which is but
 9	trash, compared with his rights of mind and character. 
  	"Thou shalt not kill;" that is, thou shalt not strike at the
  	eternal sense of Life with a malicious aim, but shalt
12	know that by doing thus thine own sense of Life shall be
  	forfeited. "Thou shalt not bear false witness;" that is,
  	thou shalt not utter a lie, either mentally or audibly, nor
15	cause it to be thought. Obedience to these command-
  	ments is indispensable to health, happiness, and length
  	of days. 
18	    The gospel of healing demonstrates the law of Love. 
  	Justice uncovers sin of every sort; and mercy demands
  	that if you see the danger menacing others, you shall,
21	Deo volente, inform them thereof. Only thus is the right
  	practice of Mind-healing achieved, and the wrong prac-
  	tice discerned, disarmed, and destroyed. 


24	    Do you believe in translation? 

  	    If your question refers to language, whereby one ex-
  	presses the sense of words in one language by equiva-
27	lent words in another, I do. If you refer to the removal
  	of a person to heaven, without his subjection to death,
  	I modify my affirmative answer. I believe in this
30	removal being possible after all the footsteps requisite
  	have been taken up to the very throne, up to the
  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      68


1	spiritual sense and fact of divine substance, intelligence,
  	Life, and Love. This translation is not the work of mo-
 3	ments; it requires both time and eternity. It means more
  	than mere disappearance to the human sense; it must
  	include also man's changed appearance and diviner form
 6	visible to those beholding him here. 


  	    The Rev.  ——  said in a sermon:  A true Christian
  	would protest against metaphysical healing being called
 9	Christian Science. He also maintained that pain and
  	disease are not illusions but realities; and that it is not
  	Christian to believe they are illusions. Is this so? 

12	    It is unchristian to believe that pain and sickness are
  	anything but illusions. My proof of this is, that the
  	penalty for believing in their reality is the very pain and
15	disease. Jesus cast out a devil, and the dumb spake;
  	hence it is right to know that the works of Satan are the
  	illusion and error which Truth casts out. 
18	    Does the gentleman above mentioned know the
  	meaning of divine metaphysics, or of metaphysical
  	theology? 
21	    According to Webster, metaphysics is defined thus:
  	"The science of the conceptions and relations which are
  	necessary to thought and knowledge; science of the
24	mind." Worcester defines it as "the philosophy of mind,
  	as distinguished from that of matter; a science of which
  	the object is to explain the principles and causes of
27	all things existing." Brande calls metaphysics "the
  	science which regards the ultimate grounds of being, as
  	distinguished from its phenomenal modifications." "A
30	speculative science, which soars beyond the bounds of
  	experience," is a further definition. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      69


 1	    Divine metaphysics is that which treats of the exist-
  	ence of God, His essence, relations, and attributes. A
 3	sneer at metaphysics is a scoff at Deity; at His goodness,
  	mercy, and might. 
  	    Christian Science is the unfolding of true metaphysics;
 6	that is, of Mind, or God, and His attributes. Science rests
  	on Principle and demonstration. The Principle of Chris-
  	tian Science is divine. Its rule is, that man shall utilize
 9	the divine power. 
  	    In Genesis i. 26, we read: "Let us make man in
  	our image, after our likeness:  and let them have
12	dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of
  	the air." 
  	    I was once called to visit a sick man to whom the
15	regular physicians had given three doses of Croton
  	oil, and then had left him to die. Upon my arrival I
  	found him barely alive, and in terrible agony. In one
18	hour he was well, and the next day he attended to his
  	business. I removed the stoppage, healed him of en-
  	teritis, and neutralized the bad effects of the poison-
21	ous oil. His physicians had failed even to move his
  	bowels, — though the wonder was, with the means
  	used in their effort to accomplish this result, that
24	they had not quite killed him. According to their
  	diagnosis, the exciting cause of the inflammation and
  	stoppage was — eating smoked herring. The man is
27	living yet; and I will send his address to any one
  	who may wish to apply to him for information about
  	his case. 
30	    Now comes the question:  Had that sick man dominion
  	over the fish in his stomach? 
  	    His want of control over "the fish of the sea" must
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      70


 1	have been an illusion, or else the Scriptures misstate
  	man's power. That the Bible is true I believe, not
 3	only, but I demonstrated its truth when I exercised
  	my power over the fish, cast out the sick man's illu-
  	sion, and healed him. Thus it was shown that the
 6	healing action of Mind upon the body has its only ex-
  	planation in divine metaphysics. As a man "thinketh
  	in his heart, so is he." When the mortal thought, or be-
 9	lief, was removed, the man was well. 


  	    What did Jesus mean when he said to the dying thief,
  	"To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise"? 

12	    Paradisaical rest from physical agony would come to
  	the criminal, if the dream of dying should startle him
  	from the dream of suffering. The paradise of Spirit
15	would come to Jesus, in a spiritual sense of Life and
  	power. Christ Jesus lived and reappeared. He was too
  	good to die; for goodness is immortal. The thief was
18	not equal to the demands of the hour; but sin was de-
  	stroying itself, and had already begun to die, — as
  	the poor thief's prayer for help indicated. The dy-
21	ing malefactor and our Lord were inevitably sepa-
  	rated through Mind. The thief's body, as matter,
  	must dissolve into its native nothingness; whereas the
24	body of the holy Spirit of Jesus was eternal. That
  	day the thief would be with Jesus only in a finite
  	and material sense of relief; while our Lord would
27	soon be rising to the supremacy of Spirit, working
  	out, even in the silent tomb, those wonderful demon-
  	strations of divine power, in which none could equal his
30	glory. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      71


  1	    Is it right for me to treat others, when I am not entirely
  	well myself? 

 3	    The late John B. Gough is said to have suffered from
  	an appetite for alcoholic drink until his death; yet he
  	saved many a drunkard from this fatal appetite. Paul
 6	had a thorn in the flesh:  one writer thinks that he was
  	troubled with rheumatism, and another that he had sore
  	eyes; but this is certain, that he healed others who were
 9	sick. It is unquestionably right to do right; and heal-
  	ing the sick is a very right thing to do. 


  	    Does Christian Science set aside the law of transmission,
12	prenatal desires, and good or bad influences on the unborn
  	child? 

  	    Science never averts law, but supports it. All actual
15	causation must interpret omnipotence, the all-knowing
  	Mind. Law brings out Truth, not error; unfolds divine
  	Principle, — but neither human hypothesis nor matter. 
18	Errors are based on a mortal or material formation; they
  	are suppositional modes, not the factors of divine presence
  	and power. 
21	    Whatever is humanly conceived is a departure from
  	divine law; hence its mythical origin and certain end. 
  	According to the Scriptures, — St. Paul declares astutely,
24	"For of Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all
  	things," — man is incapable of originating: nothing can
  	be formed apart from God, good, the all-knowing Mind. 
27	What seems to be of human origin is the counterfeit
  	of the divine, — even human concepts, mortal shadows
  	flitting across the dial of time. 
30	    Whatever is real is right and eternal; hence the im-
  	mutable and just law of Science, that God is good only,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      72


  1	and can transmit to man and the universe nothing evil,
  	or unlike Himself. For the innocent babe to be born a
 3	lifelong sufferer because of his parents' mistakes or sins,
  	were sore injustice. Science sets aside man as a creator,
  	and unfolds the eternal harmonies of the only living and
 6	true origin, God. 
  	    According to the beliefs of the flesh, both good and
  	bad traits of the parents are transmitted to their help-
 9	less offspring, and God is supposed to impart to man
  	this fatal power. It is cause for rejoicing that this belief
  	is as false as it is remorseless. The immutable Word
12	saith, through the prophet Ezekiel, "What mean ye, that
  	ye use this proverb concerning the land of Israel, saying,
  	The fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children's
15	teeth are set on edge?  As I live, saith the Lord God,
  	ye shall not have occasion any more to use this proverb
  	in Israel." 


18	    Are material things real when they are harmonious, and
  	do they disappear only to the natural sense? Does this
  	Scripture, "Your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have
21	need of all these things," imply that Spirit takes note of
  	matter? 

  	    The Science of Mind, as well as the material uni-
24	verse, shows that nothing which is material is in
  	perpetual harmony. Matter is manifest mortal mind,
  	and it exists only to material sense. Real sensation
27	is not material; it is, and must be, mental: and Mind
  	is not mortal, it is immortal. Being is God, infinite
  	Spirit; therefore it cannot cognize aught material, or
30	outside of infinity. 
  	    The Scriptural passage quoted affords no evidence of
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      73


  1	the reality of matter, or that God is conscious of it. 
  	The so-called material body is said to suffer, but this
 3	supposition is proven erroneous when Mind casts out
  	the suffering. The Scripture saith, "Whom the Lord
  	loveth He chasteneth;" and again, "He doth not
 6	afflict willingly." Interpreted materially, these pas-
  	sages conflict; they mingle the testimony of immor-
  	tal Science with mortal sense; but once discern their
 9	spiritual meaning, and it separates the false sense from
  	the true, and establishes the reality of what is spiritual,
  	and the unreality of materiality. 
12	    Law is never material:  it is always mental and moral,
  	and a commandment to the wise. The foolish disobey
  	moral law, and are punished. Human wisdom therefore
15	can get no farther than to say, He knoweth that we have
  	need of experience. Belief fulfils the conditions of a be-
  	lief, and these conditions destroy the belief. Hence the
18	verdict of experience:  We have need of these things; we
  	have need to know that the so-called pleasures and pains
  	of matter — yea, that all subjective states of false sensa-
21	tion — are unreal. 


  	    "And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you,
  	That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when
24	the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory,
  	ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the
  	twelve tribes of Israel."  (Matt. xix. 28.) What is meant
27	by regeneration? 

  	    It is the appearing of divine law to human under-
  	standing; the spiritualization that comes from spiritual
30	sense in contradistinction to the testimony of the so-
  	called material senses. The phenomena of Spirit in
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      74


  1	Christian Science, and the divine correspondence of
  	noumenon and phenomenon understood, are here signi-
 3	fied. This new-born sense subdues not only the false
  	sense of generation, but the human will, and the un-
  	natural enmity of mortal man toward God. It quickly
 6	imparts a new apprehension of the true basis of being,
  	and the spiritual foundation for the affections which en-
  	throne the Son of man in the glory of his Father; and
 9	judges, through the stern mandate of Science, all human
  	systems of etiology and teleology. 


  	    If God does not recognize matter, how did Jesus, who was
12	"the way, the truth, and the life," cognize it? 

  	    Christ Jesus' sense of matter was the opposite of that
  	which mortals entertain:  his nativity was a spiritual and
15	immortal sense of the ideal world. His earthly mission
  	was to translate substance into its original meaning,
  	Mind. He walked upon the waves; he turned the water
18	into wine; he healed the sick and the sinner; he raised
  	the dead, and rolled away the stone from the door of his
  	own tomb. His demonstration of Spirit virtually van-
21	quished matter and its supposed laws. Walking the
  	wave, he proved the fallacy of the theory that matter is
  	substance; healing through Mind, he removed any sup-
24	position that matter is intelligent, or can recognize or
  	express pain and pleasure. His triumph over the grave
  	was an everlasting victory for Life; it demonstrated the
27	lifelessness of matter, and the power and permanence
  	of Spirit. He met and conquered the resistance of the
  	world. 
30	    If you will admit, with me, that matter is neither
  	substance, intelligence, nor Life, you may have all that
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      75


  1	is left of it; and you will have touched the hem of the
  	garment of Jesus' idea of matter. Christ was "the way;"
 3	since Life and Truth were the way that gave us, through
  	a human person, a spiritual revelation of man's possible
  	earthly development. 


 6	    Why do you insist that there is but one Soul, and that
  	Soul is not in the body? 

  	    First:  I urge this fundamental fact and grand verity
 9	of Christian Science, because it includes a rule that must
  	be understood, or it is impossible to demonstrate the Sci-
  	ence. Soul is a synonym of Spirit, and God is Spirit. 
12	There is but one God, and the infinite is not within the
  	finite; hence Soul is one, and is God; and God is not in
  	matter or the mortal body. 
15	    Second:  Because Soul is a term for Deity, and this
  	term should seldom be employed except where the word
  	God can be used and make complete sense. The word
18	Soul may sometimes be used metaphorically; but if this
  	term is warped to signify human quality, a substitution
  	of sense for soul clears the meaning, and assists one to
21	understand Christian Science. Mary's exclamation,
  	"My soul doth magnify the Lord," is rendered in Sci-
  	ence, "My spiritual sense doth magnify the Lord;"
24	for the name of Deity used in that place does not bring
  	out the meaning of the passage. It was evidently an
  	illuminated sense through which she discovered the
27	spiritual origin of man. "The soul that sinneth, it shall
  	die," means, that mortal man (alias material sense) that
  	sinneth, shall die; and the commonly accepted view is
30	that soul is deathless. Soul is the divine Mind, — for
  	Soul cannot be formed or brought forth by human
  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      76


 1	thought, — and must proceed from God; hence it must
  	be sinless, and destitute of self-created or derived capacity
 3	to sin. 
  	    Third:  Jesus said, "If a man keep my saying, he
  	shall never see death." This statement of our Master
 6	is true, and remains to be demonstrated; for it is the
  	ultimatum of Christian Science; but this immortal saying
  	can never be tested or proven true upon a false premise,
 9	such as the mortal belief that soul is in body, and life
  	and intelligence are in matter. That doctrine is not
  	theism, but pantheism. According to human belief the
12	bodies of mortals are mortal, but they contain immortal
  	souls! hence these bodies must die for these souls to
  	escape and be immortal. The theory that death must
15	occur, to set a human soul free from its environments,
  	is rendered void by Jesus' divine declaration, who spake
  	as never man spake, — and no man can rationally reject
18	his authority on this subject and accept it on other topics
  	less important. 
  	    Now, exchange the term soul for sense whenever this
21	word means the so-called soul in the body, and you will
  	find the right meaning indicated. The misnamed human
  	soul is material sense, which sinneth and shall die; for
24	it is an error or false sense of mentality in matter, and
  	matter has no sense. You will admit that Soul is the
  	Life of man. Now if Soul sinned, it would die; for "the
27	wages of sin is death." The Scripture saith, "When
  	Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also
  	appear with him in glory." The Science of Soul, Spirit,
30	involves this appearing, and is essential to the fulfilment
  	of this glorious prophecy of the master Metaphysician,
  	who overcame the last enemy, death. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      77


  1	    Did the salvation of the eunuch depend merely on his
  	believing that Jesus Christ was the Son of God? 

 3	    It did; but this believing was more than faith in the
  	fact that Jesus was the Messiah. Here the verb believe
  	took its original meaning, namely, to be firm, — yea, to
 6	understand those great truths asserted of the Messiah:
  	it meant to discern and consent to that infinite demand
  	made upon the eunuch in those few words of the apostle. 
 9	Philip's requirement was, that he should not only ac-
  	knowledge the incarnation, — God made manifest through
  	man, — but even the eternal unity of man and God, as
12	the divine Principle and spiritual idea; which is the in-
  	dissoluble bond of union, the power and presence, in
  	divine Science, of Life, Truth, and Love, to support their
15	ideal man. This is the Father's great Love that He
  	hath bestowed upon us, and it holds man in endless
  	Life and one eternal round of harmonious being. It
18	guides him by Truth that knows no error, and with
  	supersensual, impartial, and unquenchable Love. To
  	believe is to be firm. In adopting all this vast idea of
21	Christ Jesus, the eunuch was to know in whom he be-
  	lieved. To believe thus was to enter the spiritual sanctuary
  	of Truth, and there learn, in divine Science, somewhat
24	of the All-Father-Mother God. It was to understand
  	God and man:  it was sternly to rebuke the mortal
  	belief that man has fallen away from his first estate; that
27	man, made in God's own likeness, and reflecting Truth,
  	could fall into mortal error; or, that man is the father
  	of man. It was to enter unshod the Holy of Holies, where
30	the miracle of grace appears, and where the miracles of
  	Jesus had their birth, — healing the sick, casting out
  	evils, and resurrecting the human sense to the belief
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      78


  1	that Life, God, is not buried in matter. This is the spirit-
  	ual dawn of the Messiah, and the overture of the
 3	angels. This is when God is made manifest in the
  	flesh, and thus it destroys all sense of sin, sickness, and
  	death, — when the brightness of His glory encompasseth
 6	all being. 


  	    Can Christian Science Mind-healing be taught to those
  	who are absent? 

 9	    The Science of Mind-healing can no more be taught
  	thus, than can science in any other direction. I know
  	not how to teach either Euclid or the Science of Mind
12	silently; and never dreamed that either of these partook
  	of the nature of occultism, magic, alchemy, or necro-
  	mancy. These "ways that are vain" are the inventions
15	of animal magnetism, which would deceive, if possible,
  	the very elect. We will charitably hope, however, that
  	some people employ the et cetera of ignorance and self-
18	conceit unconsciously, in their witless ventilation of false
  	statements and claims. Misguiding the public mind and
  	taking its money in exchange for this abuse, has become
21	too common:  we will hope it is the froth of error passing
  	off; and that Christian Science will some time appear all
  	the clearer for the purification of the public thought con-
24	cerning it. 


  	    Has man fallen from a state of perfection? 

  	    If God is the Principle of man (and He is), man is the
27	idea of God; and this idea cannot fail to express the ex-
  	act nature of its Principle, — any more than goodness,
  	to present the quality of good. Human hypotheses are
30	always human vagaries, formulated views antagonistic
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                     79


  1	to the divine order and the nature of Deity. All these
  	mortal beliefs will be purged and dissolved in the cru-
 3	cible of Truth, and the places once knowing them will
  	know them no more forever, having been swept clean
  	by the winds of history. The grand verities of Science
 6	will sift the chaff from the wheat, until it is clear to hu-
  	man comprehension that man was, and is, God's perfect
  	likeness, that reflects all whereby we can know God. In
 9	Him we live, move, and have being. Man's origin and
  	existence being in Him, man is the ultimatum of per-
  	fection, and by no means the medium of imperfection. 
12	Immortal man is the eternal idea of Truth, that cannot
  	lapse into a mortal belief or error concerning himself
  	and his origin:  he cannot get out of the focal distance of
15	infinity. If God is upright and eternal, man as His like-
  	ness is erect in goodness and perpetual in Life, Truth,
  	and Love. If the great cause is perfect, its effect is per-
18	fect also; and cause and effect in Science are immutable
  	and immortal. A mortal who is sinning, sick, and dying,
  	is not immortal man; and never was, and never can be,
21	God's image and likeness, the true ideal of immortal
  	man's divine Principle. The spiritual man is that per-
  	fect and unfallen likeness, coexistent and coeternal with
24	God. "As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be
  	made alive." 


  	    What course should Christian Scientists take in regard
27	to aiding persons brought before the courts for violation of
  	medical statutes? 

  	    Beware of joining any medical league which in any
30	way obligates you to assist — because they chance to be
  	under arrest — vendors of patent pills, mesmerists,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      80


  1	occultists, sellers of impure literature, and authors of
  	spurious works on mental healing. By rendering error
 3	such a service, you lose much more than can be gained
  	by mere unity on the single issue of opposition to unjust
  	medical laws. 
 6	    A league which obligates its members to give money
  	and influence in support and defense of medical char-
  	latans in general, and possibly to aid individual rights
 9	in a wrong direction — which Christian Science eschews
  	 — should be avoided. Anybody and everybody, who
  	will fight the medical faculty, can join this league. It is
12	better to be friendly with cultured and conscientious
  	medical men, who leave Christian Science to rise or fall
  	on its own merit or demerit, than to affiliate with a wrong
15	class of people. 
  	    Unconstitutional and unjust coercive legislation and
  	laws, infringing individual rights, must be "of few days,
18	and full of trouble." The vox populi, through the provi-
  	dence of God, promotes and impels all true reform; and,
  	at the best time, will redress wrongs and rectify injus-
21	tice. Tyranny can thrive but feebly under our Govern-
  	ment. God reigns, and will "turn and overturn" until
  	right is found supreme. 
24	    In a certain sense, we should commiserate the lot of
  	regular doctors, who, in successive generations for cen-
  	turies, have planted and sown and reaped in the fields
27	of what they deem pathology, hygiene, and therapeutics,
  	but are now elbowed by a new school of practitioners,
  	outdoing the healing of the old. The old will not patronize
30	the new school, at least not until it shall come to under-
  	stand the medical system of the new. 
  	    Christian Science Mind-healing rests demonstrably on
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      81


 1	the broad and sure foundation of Science; and this is
  	not the basis of materia medica, as some of the most skil-
 3	ful and scholarly physicians openly admit. 
  	    To prevent all unpleasant and unchristian action — as
  	we drift, by right of God's dear love, into more spiritual
 6	lines of life — let each society of practitioners, the matter-
  	physicians and the metaphysicians, agree to disagree, and
  	then patiently wait on God to decide, as surely He will,
 9	which is the true system of medicine. 


  	    Do we not see in the commonly accepted teachings of the
  	day, the Christ-idea mingled with the teachings of John
12	the Baptist? or, rather, Are not the last eighteen centuries
  	but the footsteps of Truth being baptized of John, and com-
  	ing up straightway out of the ceremonial (or ritualistic)
15	waters to receive the benediction of an honored Father, and
  	afterwards to go up into the wilderness, in order to over-
  	come mortal sense, before it shall go forth into all the cities
18	and towns of Judea, or see many of the people from beyond
  	Jordan? Now, if all this be a fair or correct view of this
  	question, why does not John hear this voice, or see the
21	dove, — or has not Truth yet reached the shore? 

  	    Every individual character, like the individual John
  	the Baptist, at some date must cry in the desert of
24	earthly joy; and his voice be heard divinely and
  	humanly. In the desolation of human understanding,
  	divine Love hears and answers the human call for help;
27	and the voice of Truth utters the divine verities of being
  	which deliver mortals out of the depths of ignorance
  	and vice. This is the Father's benediction. It gives
30	lessons to human life, guides the understanding, peoples
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      82


 1	the mind with spiritual ideas, reconstructs the Judean
  	religion, and reveals God and man as the Principle and
 3	idea of all good. 
  	    Understanding this fact in Christian Science, brings
  	the peace symbolized by a dove; and this peace floweth
 6	as a river into a shoreless eternity. He who knew the
  	foretelling Truth, beheld the forthcoming Truth, as it
  	came up out of the baptism of Spirit, to enlighten and
 9	redeem mortals. Such Christians as John cognize the
  	symbols of God, reach the sure foundations of time, stand
  	upon the shore of eternity, and grasp and gather — in all
12	glory — what eye hath not seen. 


  	    Is there infinite progression with man after the destruc-
  	tion of mortal mind? 

15	    Man is the offspring and idea of the Supreme Being,
  	whose law is perfect and infinite. In obedience to this
  	law, man is forever unfolding the endless beatitudes of
18	Being; for he is the image and likeness of infinite Life,
  	Truth, and Love. 
  	    Infinite progression is concrete being, which finite
21	mortals see and comprehend only as abstract glory. As
  	mortal mind, or the material sense of life, is put off,
  	the spiritual sense and Science of being is brought to
24	light. 
  	    Mortal mind is a myth; the one Mind is immortal. 
  	A mythical or mortal sense of existence is consumed
27	as a moth, in the treacherous glare of its own flame — 
  	the errors which devour it. Immortal Mind is God,
  	immortal good; in whom the Scripture saith "we live,
30	and move, and have our being." This Mind, then, is not
  	subject to growth, change, or diminution, but is the divine
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      83


1	intelligence, or Principle, of all real being; holding
  	man forever in the rhythmic round of unfolding bliss,
 3	as a living witness to and perpetual idea of inexhaustible
  	good. 


  	    In your book, Science and Health,¹ page 181, you
 6	say: "Every sin is the author of itself, and every
  	invalid the cause of his own sufferings." On page
  	182 you say: "Sickness is a growth of illusion, spring-
 9	ing from a seed of thought, — either your own thought
  	or another's." Will you please explain this seeming
  	contradiction? 

12	    No person can accept another's belief, except it be
  	with the consent of his own belief. If the error which
  	knocks at the door of your own thought originated in
15	another's mind, you are a free moral agent to reject or
  	to accept this error; hence, you are the arbiter of your
  	own fate, and sin is the author of sin. In the words
18	of our Master, you are "a liar, and the father of it
  	[the lie]." 


  	    Why did Jesus call himself "the Son of man"? 

21	    In the life of our Lord, meekness was as conspicuous
  	as might. In John xvii. he declared his sonship with
  	God: "These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his
24	eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come;
  	glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee." 
  	The hour had come for the avowal of this great truth,
27	and for the proof of his eternal Life and sonship. Jesus'

  	¹Quoted from the sixteenth edition.
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      84


 1	wisdom ofttimes was shown by his forbearing to speak,
  	as well as by speaking, the whole truth. Haply he waited
 3	for a preparation of the human heart to receive start-
  	ling announcements. This wisdom, which character-
  	ized his sayings, did not prophesy his death, and thereby
 6	hasten or permit it. 
  	    The disciples and prophets thrust disputed points on
  	minds unprepared for them. This cost them their lives,
 9	and the world's temporary esteem; but the prophecies
  	were fulfilled, and their motives were rewarded by
  	growth and more spiritual understanding, which dawns
12	by degrees on mortals. The spiritual Christ was infal-
  	lible; Jesus, as material manhood, was not Christ. The
  	"man of sorrows" knew that the man of joys, his spiritual
15	self, or Christ, was the Son of God; and that the mor-
  	tal mind, not the immortal Mind, suffered. The human
  	manifestation of the Son of God was called the Son of
18	man, or Mary's son. 


  	    Please explain Paul's meaning in the text, "For to me
  	to live is Christ, and to die is gain." 

21	    The Science of Life, overshadowing Paul's sense of
  	life in matter, so far extinguished the latter as forever
  	to quench his love for it. The discipline of the flesh is
24	designed to turn one, like a weary traveller, to the home
  	of Love. To lose error thus, is to live in Christ, Truth. 
  	A true sense of the falsity of material joys and sorrows,
27	pleasures and pains, takes them away, and teaches Life's
  	lessons aright. The transition from our lower sense of
  	Life to a new and higher sense thereof, even though it be
30	through the door named death, yields a clearer and
  	nearer sense of Life to those who have utilized the present,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      85


 1	and are ripe for the harvest-home. To the battle-
  	worn and weary Christian hero, Life eternal brings
 3	blessings. 


  	    Is a Christian Scientist ever sick, and has he who is
  	sick been regenerated? 

 6	    The Christian Scientist learns spiritually all that he
  	knows of Life, and demonstrates what he understands. 
  	God is recognized as the divine Principle of his being,
 9	and of every thought and act leading to good. His pur-
  	pose must be right, though his power is temporarily lim-
  	ited. Perfection, the goal of existence, is not won in a
12	moment; and regeneration leading thereto is gradual,
  	for it culminates in the fulfilment of this divine rule in
  	Science: "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father
15	which is in heaven is perfect." 
  	    The last degree of regeneration rises into the rest of
  	perpetual, spiritual, individual existence. The first
18	feeble flutterings of mortals Christward are infantile
  	and more or less imperfect. The new-born Christian
  	Scientist must mature, and work out his own salvation. 
21	Spirit and flesh antagonize. Temptation, that mist of
  	mortal mind which seems to be matter and the environ-
  	ment of mortals, suggests pleasure and pain in matter;
24	and, so long as this temptation lasts, the warfare is not
  	ended and the mortal is not regenerated. The pleas-
  	ures — more than the pains — of sense, retard regenera-
27	tion; for pain compels human consciousness to escape
  	from sense into the immortality and harmony of Soul. 
  	Disease in error, more than ease in it, tends to destroy
30	error:  the sick often are thereby led to Christ, Truth,
  	and to learn their way out of both sickness and sin. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      86


 1	    The material and physical are imperfect. The in-
  	dividual and spiritual are perfect; these have no fleshly
 3	nature. This final degree of regeneration is saving, and
  	the Christian will, must, attain it; but it doth not yet
  	appear. Until this be attained, the Christian Scientist
 6	must continue to strive with sickness, sin, and death — 
  	though in lessening degrees — and manifest growth at
  	every experience. 


 9	    Is it correct to say of material objects, that they are noth-
  	ing and exist only in imagination? 

  	    Nothing and something are words which need correct
12	definition. They either mean formations of indefinite
  	and vague human opinions, or scientific classifications
  	of the unreal and the real. My sense of the beauty of
15	the universe is, that beauty typifies holiness, and is some-
  	thing to be desired. Earth is more spiritually beautiful
  	to my gaze now than when it was more earthly to the
18	eyes of Eve. The pleasant sensations of human belief,
  	of form and color, must be spiritualized, until we gain the
  	glorified sense of substance as in the new heaven and
21	earth, the harmony of body and Mind. 
  	    Even the human conception of beauty, grandeur, and
  	utility is something that defies a sneer. It is more than
24	imagination. It is next to divine beauty and the gran-
  	deur of Spirit. It lives with our earth-life, and is
  	the subjective state of high thoughts. The atmos-
27	phere of mortal mind constitutes our mortal envi-
  	ronment. What mortals hear, see, feel, taste, smell,
  	constitutes their present earth and heaven:  but we must
30	grow out of even this pleasing thraldom, and find wings
  	to reach the glory of supersensible Life; then we shall
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      87


 1	soar above, as the bird in the clear ether of the blue tem-
  	poral sky. 
 3	    To take all earth's beauty into one gulp of vacuity
  	and label beauty nothing, is ignorantly to caricature
  	God's creation, which is unjust to human sense and
 6	to the divine realism. In our immature sense of spirit-
  	ual things, let us say of the beauties of the sensuous
  	universe: "I love your promise; and shall know, some
 9	time, the spiritual reality and substance of form, light,
  	and color, of what I now through you discern dimly; and
  	knowing this, I shall be satisfied.  Matter is a frail con-
12	ception of mortal mind; and mortal mind is a poorer
  	representative of the beauty, grandeur, and glory of the
  	immortal Mind." 


15	    Please inform us, through your Journal, if you sent
  	Mrs.  ——  to  —— . She said that you sent her there to look
  	after the students; and also, that no one there was working
18	in Science, — which is certainly a mistake. 

  	    I never commission any one to teach students of mine. 
  	After class teaching, he does best in the investigation of
21	Christian Science who is most reliant on himself and
  	God. My students are taught the divine Principle and
  	rules of the Science of Mind-healing. What they need
24	thereafter is to study thoroughly the Scriptures and
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." To
  	watch and pray, to be honest, earnest, loving, and truth-
27	ful, is indispensable to the demonstration of the truth
  	they have been taught. 
  	    If they are haunted by obsequious helpers, who, un-
30	called for, imagine they can help anybody and steady
  	God's altar — this interference prolongs the struggle
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      88


1	and tends to blight the fruits of my students. A faith-
  	ful student may even sometimes feel the need of
 3	physical help, and occasionally receive it from others;
  	but the less this is required, the better it is for that
  	student. 


 6	    Please give us, through your Journal, the name of
  	the author of that genuine critique in the September
  	number, "What Quibus Thinks." 

 9	    I am pleased to inform this inquirer, that the author
  	of the article in question is a Boston gentleman whose
  	thought is appreciated by many liberals. Patience, ob-
12	servation, intellectual culture, reading, writing, exten-
  	sive travel, and twenty years in the pulpit, have equipped
  	him as a critic who knows whereof he speaks. His allu-
15	sion to Christian Science in the following paragraph,
  	glows in the shadow of darkling criticism like a mid-
  	night sun. Its manly honesty follows like a benediction
18	after prayer, and closes the task of talking to deaf ears
  	and dull debaters. 
  	    "We have always insisted that this Science is natural,
21	spiritually natural; that Jesus was the highest type of
  	real nature; that Christian healing is supernatural, or
  	extra-natural, only to those who do not enter into its
24	sublimity or understand its modes — as imported ice
  	was miraculous to the equatorial African, who had never
  	seen water freeze." 


27	        Is it right for a Scientist to treat with a doctor? 

  	    This depends upon what kind of a doctor it is. Mind-
  	healing, and healing with drugs, are opposite modes of
30	medicine. As a rule, drop one of these doctors when you
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      89


 1	employ the other. The Scripture saith, "No man can
  	serve two masters;" and, "Every kingdom divided
 3	against itself is brought to desolation." 


  	    If Scientists are called upon to care for a member of
  	the family, or a friend in sickness, who is employing a
 6	regular physician, would it be right to treat this patient
  	at all; and ought the patient to follow the doctor's
  	directions? 

 9	    When patients are under material medical treatment,
  	it is advisable in most cases that Scientists do not treat
  	them, or interfere with materia medica. If the patient
12	is in peril, and you save him or alleviate his sufferings,
  	although the medical attendant and friends have no
  	faith in your method, it is humane, and not unchristian,
15	to do him all the good you can; but your good will gen-
  	erally "be evil spoken of." The hazard of casting "pearls
  	before swine" caused our Master to refuse help to some
18	who sought his aid; and he left this precaution for
  	others. 


  	    If mortal man is unreal, how can he be saved, and why
21	does he need to be saved? I ask for information, not for
  	controversy, for I am a seeker after Truth. 

  	    You will find the proper answer to this question in
24	my published works. Man is immortal. Mortal man
  	is a false concept that is not spared or prolonged by being
  	saved from itself, from whatever is false. This salva-
27	tion means:  saved from error, or error overcome. Im-
  	mortal man, in God's likeness, is safe in divine Science. 
  	Mortal man is saved on this divine Principle, if he will
30	only avail himself of the efficacy of Truth, and recog-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      90


 1	nize his Saviour. He must know that God is omnipo-
  	tent; hence, that sin is impotent. He must know that
 3	the power of sin is the pleasure in sin. Take away this
  	pleasure, and you remove all reality from its power. Jesus
  	demonstrated sin and death to be powerless. This
 6	practical Truth saves from sin, and will save all who
  	understand it. 


  	    Is it wrong for a wife to have a husband treated for
 9	sin, when she knows he is sinning, or for drinking and
  	smoking? 

  	    It is always right to act rightly; but sometimes, under
12	circumstances exceptional, it is inexpedient to attack
  	evil. This rule is forever golden: "As ye would that
  	men should do to you, do ye even so to them." Do you
15	desire to be freed from sin? Then help others to be free;
  	but in your measures, obey the Scriptures, "Be ye wise
  	as serpents." Break the yoke of bondage in every wise
18	way. First, be sure that your means for doing good
  	are equal to your motives; then judge them by their
  	fruits. 


21	    If not ordained, shall the pastor of the Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, administer the communion, — and
  	shall members of a church not organized receive the
24	communion? 

  	    Our great Master administered to his disciples the
  	Passover, or last supper, without this prerogative being
27	conferred by a visible organization and ordained priest-
  	hood. His spiritually prepared breakfast, after his
  	resurrection, and after his disciples had left their nets
30	to follow him, is the spiritual communion which Chris-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      91


 1	tian Scientists celebrate in commemoration of the Christ. 
  	This ordinance is significant as a type of the true worship,
 3	and it should be observed at present in our churches. 
  	    It is not indispensable to organize materially Christ's
  	church. It is not absolutely necessary to ordain pas-
 6	tors and to dedicate churches; but if this be done,
  	let it be in concession to the period, and not as a per-
  	petual or indispensable ceremonial of the church. If
 9	our church is organized, it is to meet the demand,
  	"Suffer it to be so now." The real Christian compact
  	is love for one another. This bond is wholly spiritual
12	and inviolate. 
  	    It is imperative, at all times and under every cir-
  	cumstance, to perpetuate no ceremonials except as
15	types of these mental conditions, — remembrance and
  	love; a real affection for Jesus' character and example. 
  	Be it remembered, that all types employed in the ser-
18	vice of Christian Science should represent the most spir-
  	itual forms of thought and worship that can be made
  	visible. 


21	    Should not the teacher of Christian Science have our
  	textbook, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	in his schoolroom and teach from it? 

24	    I never dreamed, until informed thereof, that a loyal
  	student did not take his textbook with him into the class-
  	room, ask questions from it, answer them according to
27	it, and, as occasion required, read from the book as au-
  	thority for what he taught. I supposed that students
  	had followed my example, and that of other teachers,
30	sufficiently to do this, and also to require their pupils to
  	study the lessons before recitations. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      92


 1	    To omit these important points is anomalous, con-
  	sidering the necessity for understanding Science, and
 3	the present liability of deviating from Christian Science. 
  	Centuries will intervene before the statement of the inex-
  	haustible topics of that book become sufficiently under-
 6	stood to be absolutely demonstrated. The teacher of
  	Christian Science needs continually to study this textbook. 
  	His work is to replenish thought, and to spiritualize human
 9	life, from this open fount of Truth and Love. 
  	    He who sees most clearly and enlightens other minds
  	most readily, keeps his own lamp trimmed and burning. 
12	He will take the textbook of Christian Science into his
  	class, repeat the questions in the chapter on Recapitula-
  	tion, and his students will answer them from the same
15	source. Throughout his entire explanations, the teacher
  	should strictly adhere to the questions and answers con-
  	tained in that chapter of "Science and Health with Key
18	to the Scriptures." It is important to point out the
  	lesson to the class, and to require the students thor-
  	oughly to study it before the recitations; for this spirit-
21	ualizes their thoughts. When closing his class, the
  	teacher should require each member to own a copy of
  	the above-named book and to continue the study of this
24	textbook. 
  	    The opinions of men cannot be substituted for God's
  	revelation. It must not be forgotten that in times past,
27	arrogant ignorance and pride, in attempting to steady
  	the ark of Truth, have dimmed the power and glory of
  	the Scriptures, to which this Christian Science textbook
30	is the Key. 
  	    That teacher does most for his students who most
  	divests himself of pride and self, spiritualizes his own
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      93


 1	thought, and by reason thereof is able to empty his stu-
  	dents' minds, that they may be filled with Truth. 
 3	    Beloved students, so teach that posterity shall call
  	you blessed, and the heart of history shall be made
  	glad! 


 6	    Can fear or sin bring back old beliefs of disease that have
  	been healed by Christian Science? 

  	    The Scriptures plainly declare the allness and oneness
 9	of God to be the premises of Truth, and that God is
  	good: in Him dwelleth no evil. Christian Science au-
  	thorizes the logical conclusion drawn from the Scriptures,
12	that there is in reality none besides the eternal, infinite
  	God, good. Evil is temporal:  it is the illusion of time
  	and mortality. 
15	    This being true, sin has no power; and fear, its coeval,
  	is without divine authority. Science sanctions only what
  	is supported by the unerring Principle of being. Sin can
18	do nothing:  all cause and effect are in God. Fear is a
  	belief of sensation in matter:  this belief is neither main-
  	tained by Science nor supported by facts, and exists only
21	as fable. Your answer is, that neither fear nor sin can
  	bring on disease or bring back disease, since there is in
  	reality no disease. 
24	    Bear in mind, however, that human consciousness does
  	not test sin and the fact of its nothingness, by believing
  	that sin is pardoned without repentance and reforma-
27	tion. Sin punishes itself, because it cannot go unpun-
  	ished either here or hereafter. Nothing is more fatal than
  	to indulge a sinning sense or consciousness for even one
30	moment. Knowing this, obey Christ's Sermon on the
  	Mount, even if you suffer for it in the first instance, — 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      94


 1	are misjudged and maligned; in the second, you will
  	reign with him. 
 3	    I never knew a person who knowingly indulged evil,
  	to be grateful; to understand me, or himself. He must
  	first see himself and the hallucination of sin; then he
 6	must repent, and love good in order to understand God. 
  	The sinner and the sin are the twain that are one flesh, — 
         but which God hath not joined together.
 
                                                                                                     95    






                               CHAPTER IV 

  	                          ADDRESSES 

 1	  CHRISTIAN SCIENCE IN TREMONT TEMPLE 

  	    From the platform of the Monday lectureship in
 3	Tremont Temple, on Monday, March 16, 1885, as
  	will be seen by what follows, Reverend Mary Baker G. 
  	Eddy was presented to Mr. Cook's audience, and allowed
 6	ten minutes in which to reply to his public letter con-
  	demning her doctrines; which reply was taken in full by
  	a shorthand reporter who was present, and is transcribed
 9	below. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy responding, said: —  
  	    As the time so kindly allotted me is insufficient for
12	even a synopsis of Christian Science, I shall confine my-
  	self to questions and answers. 
  	    Am I a spiritualist? 
15	    I am not, and never was. I understand the impossi-
  	bility of intercommunion between the so-called dead and
  	living. There have always attended my life phenomena
18	of an uncommon order, which spiritualists have mis-
  	called mediumship; but I clearly understand that no
  	human agencies were employed, — that the divine Mind
21	reveals itself to humanity through spiritual law. And
  	to such as are "waiting for the adoption, to wit, the re-
  	demption of our body," Christian Science reveals the in-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science in Tremont Temple   96


 1	finitude of divinity and the way of man's salvation from
  	sickness and death, as wrought out by Jesus, who robbed
 3	the grave of victory and death of its sting. I understand
  	that God is an ever-present help in all times of trouble, — 
  	have found Him so; and would have no other gods, no
 6	remedies in drugs, no material medicine. 
  	    Do I believe in a personal God? 
  	    I believe in God as the Supreme Being. I know not
 9	what the person of omnipotence and omnipresence is,
  	or what the infinite includes; therefore, I worship that
  	of which I can conceive, first, as a loving Father and
12	Mother; then, as thought ascends the scale of being to
  	diviner consciousness, God becomes to me, as to the
  	apostle who declared it, "God is Love," — divine Prin-
15	ciple, — which I worship; and "after the manner of my
  	fathers, so worship I God." 
  	    Do I believe in the atonement of Christ? 
18	    I do; and this atonement becomes more to me since
  	it includes man's redemption from sickness as well as
  	from sin. I reverence and adore Christ as never before. 
21	    It brings to my sense, and to the sense of all who en-
  	tertain this understanding of the Science of God, a whole
  	salvation. 
24	    How is the healing done in Christian Science? 
  	    This answer includes too much to give you any con-
  	clusive idea in a brief explanation. I can name some
27	means by which it is not done. 
  	    It is not one mind acting upon another mind; it is
  	not the transference of human images of thought to
30	other minds; it is not supported by the evidence before
  	the personal senses, — Science contradicts this evidence;
  	it is not of the flesh, but of the Spirit. It is Christ come
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science in Tremont Temple    97


 1	to destroy the power of the flesh; it is Truth over error;
  	that understood, gives man ability to rise above the evi-
 3	dence of the senses, take hold of the eternal energies of
  	Truth, and destroy mortal discord with immortal har-
  	mony, — the grand verities of being. It is not one mortal
 6	thought transmitted to another's thought from the human
  	mind that holds within itself all evil. 
  	    Our Master said of one of his students, "He is a devil,"
 9	and repudiated the idea of casting out devils through
  	Beelzebub. Erring human mind is by no means a de-
  	sirable or efficacious healer. Such suppositional healing
12	I deprecate. It is in no way allied to divine power. All
  	human control is animal magnetism, more despicable
  	than all other methods of treating disease. 
15	    Christian Science is not a remedy of faith alone, but
  	combines faith with understanding, through which we
  	may touch the hem of His garment; and know that om-
18	nipotence has all power. "I am the Lord, and there is
  	none else, there is no God beside me." 
  	    Is there a personal man? 
21	    The Scriptures inform us that man was made in the
  	image and likeness of God. I commend the Icelandic
  	translation: "He created man in the image and likeness
24	of Mind, in the image and likeness of Mind created
  	He him." To my sense, we have not seen all of man;
  	he is more than personal sense can cognize, who is the
27	image and likeness of the infinite. I have not seen a
  	perfect man in mind or body, — and such must be the
  	personality of him who is the true likeness:  the lost
30	image is not this personality, and corporeal man is this
  	lost image; hence, it doth not appear what is the real
  	personality of man. The only cause for making this
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science in Tremont Temple    98


1	question of personality a point, or of any importance, is
  	that man's perfect model should be held in mind, whereby
 3	to improve his present condition; that his contemplation
  	regarding himself should turn away from inharmony, sick-
  	ness, and sin, to that which is the image of his Maker. 


 6	                        SCIENCE AND THE SENSES 

  	Substance of my Address at the National Convention in Chicago,
  	                                  June 13, 1888 

 9	    The National Christian Scientist Association has
  	brought us together to minister and to be ministered
  	unto; mutually to aid one another in finding ways and
12	means for helping the whole human family; to quicken
  	and extend the interest already felt in a higher mode of
  	medicine; to watch with eager joy the individual growth
15	of Christian Scientists, and the progress of our common
  	Cause in Chicago, — the miracle of the Occident. We
  	come to strengthen and perpetuate our organizations
18	and institutions; and to find strength in union, — strength
  	to build up, through God's right hand, that pure and
  	undefiled religion whose Science demonstrates God and
21	the perfectibility of man. This purpose is immense,
  	and it must begin with individual growth, a "consum-
  	mation devoutly to be wished." The lives of all re-
24	formers attest the authenticity of their mission, and call
  	the world to acknowledge its divine Principle. Truly
  	is it written: — 

27	 "Thou must be true thyself, if thou the truth would'st teach;
  	 Thy heart must overflow, if thou another's heart would'st
  	      reach."  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                    99


1	    Science is absolute and final. It is revolutionary in
  	its very nature; for it upsets all that is not upright. 
 3	It annuls false evidence, and saith to the five material
  	senses, "Having eyes ye see not, and ears ye hear not;
  	neither can you understand." To weave one thread of
 6	Science through the looms of time, is a miracle in itself. 
  	The risk is stupendous. It cost Galileo, what? This
  	awful price:  the temporary loss of his self-respect. His
 9	fear overcame his loyalty; the courage of his convictions
  	fell before it. Fear is the weapon in the hands of
  	tyrants. 
12	    Men and women of the nineteenth century, are you
  	called to voice a higher order of Science? Then obey
  	this call. Go, if you must, to the dungeon or the scaf-
15	fold, but take not back the words of Truth. How many
  	are there ready to suffer for a righteous cause, to stand
  	a long siege, take the front rank, face the foe, and be
18	in the battle every day? 
  	    In no other one thing seemed Jesus of Nazareth more
  	divine than in his faith in the immortality of his words. 
21	He said, "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my
  	words shall not pass away;" and they have not. The
  	winds of time sweep clean the centuries, but they can
24	never bear into oblivion his words. They still live, and
  	to-morrow speak louder than to-day. They are to-day
  	as the voice of one crying in the wilderness, "Make
27	straight God's paths; make way for health, holiness,
  	universal harmony, and come up hither." The gran-
  	deur of the word, the power of Truth, is again casting
30	out evils and healing the sick; and it is whispered, "This
  	is Science." 
  	    Jesus taught by the wayside, in humble homes. He
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  100


 1	spake of Truth and Love to artless listeners and dull
  	disciples. His immortal words were articulated in a
 3	decaying language, and then left to the providence of
  	God. Christian Science was to interpret them; and
  	woman, "last at the cross," was to awaken the dull senses,
 6	intoxicated with pleasure or pain, to the infinite mean-
  	ing of those words. 
  	    Past, present, future, will show the word and might of
 9	Truth — healing the sick and reclaiming the sinner — 
  	so long as there remains a claim of error for Truth to
  	deny or to destroy. Love's labors are not lost. The
12	five personal senses, that grasp neither the meaning nor
  	the magnitude of self-abnegation, may lose sight thereof;
  	but Science voices unselfish love, unfolds infinite good,
15	leads on irresistible forces, and will finally show the fruits
  	of Love. Human reason is inaccurate; and the scope
  	of the senses is inadequate to grasp the word of Truth,
18	and teach the eternal. 
  	    Science speaks when the senses are silent, and then
  	the evermore of Truth is triumphant. The spiritual mon-
21	itor understood is coincidence of the divine with the
  	human, the acme of Christian Science. Pure humanity,
  	friendship, home, the interchange of love, bring to earth
24	a foretaste of heaven. They unite terrestrial and celes-
  	tial joys, and crown them with blessings infinite. 
  	    The Christian Scientist loves man more because he
27	loves God most. He understands this Principle, — Love. 
  	Who is sufficient for these things? Who remembers that
  	patience, forgiveness, abiding faith, and affection, are
30	the symptoms by which our Father indicates the dif-
  	ferent stages of man's recovery from sin and his en-
  	trance into Science? Who knows how the feeble lips
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  101


 1	are made eloquent, how hearts are inspired, how heal-
  	ing becomes spontaneous, and how the divine Mind is
 3	understood and demonstrated? He alone knows these
  	wonders who is departing from the thraldom of the
  	senses and accepting spiritual truth, — that which blesses
 6	its adoption by the refinement of joy and the dismissal of
  	sorrow. 
  	    Christian Science and the senses are at war. It is a
 9	revolutionary struggle. We already have had two in
  	this nation; and they began and ended in a contest for
  	the true idea, for human liberty and rights. Now cometh
12	a third struggle; for the freedom of health, holiness, and
  	the attainment of heaven. 
  	    The scientific sense of being which establishes har-
15	mony, enters into no compromise with finiteness and
  	feebleness. It undermines the foundations of mortality,
  	of physical law, breaks their chains, and sets the captive
18	free, opening the doors for them that are bound. 
  	    He who turns to the body for evidence, bases his con-
  	clusions on mortality, on imperfection; but Science saith
21	to man, "God hath all-power." 
  	    The Science of omnipotence demonstrates but one
  	power, and this power is good, not evil; not matter,
24	but Mind. This virtually destroys matter and evil, in-
  	cluding sin and disease. 
  	    If God is All, and God is good, it follows that all
27	must be good; and no other power, law, or intelligence
  	can exist. On this proof rest premise and conclusion in
  	Science, and the facts that disprove the evidence of the
30	senses. 
  	    God is individual Mind. This one Mind and His
  	individuality comprise the elements of all forms and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  102


 1	individualities, and prophesy the nature and stature of
  	Christ, the ideal man. 
 3	    A corporeal God, as often defined by lexicographers
  	and scholastic theologians, is only an infinite finite being,
  	an unlimited man, — a theory to me inconceivable. If
 6	the unlimited and immortal Mind could originate in a
  	limited body, Mind would be chained to finity, and the
  	infinite forever finite. 
 9	    In this limited and lower sense God is not personal. 
  	His infinity precludes the possibility of corporeal person-
  	ality. His being is individual, but not physical. 
12	    God is like Himself and like nothing else. He is uni-
  	versal and primitive. His character admits of no degrees
  	of comparison. God is not part, but the whole. In His
15	individuality I recognize the loving, divine Father-Mother
  	God. Infinite personality must be incorporeal. 
  	    God's ways are not ours. His pity is expressed in
18	modes above the human. His chastisements are the
  	manifestations of Love. The sympathy of His eternal
  	Mind is fully expressed in divine Science, which blots
21	out all our iniquities and heals all our diseases. Human
  	pity often brings pain. 
  	    Science supports harmony, denies suffering, and de-
24	stroys it with the divinity of Truth. Whatever seems mate-
  	rial, seems thus only to the material senses, and is but the
  	subjective state of mortal and material thought. 
27	    Science has inaugurated the irrepressible conflict be-
  	tween sense and Soul. Mortal thought wars with this
  	sense as one that beateth the air, but Science outmasters
30	it, and ends the warfare. This proves daily that "one
  	on God's side is a majority." 
  	    Science defines omnipresence as universality, that which
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  103


 1	precludes the presence of evil. This verity annuls the tes-
  	timony of the senses, which say that sin is an evil power,
 3	and substance is perishable. Intelligent Spirit, Soul, is
  	substance, far more impregnable and solid than matter; for
  	one is temporal, while the other is eternal, the ultimate
 6	and predicate of being. 
  	    Mortality, materiality, and destructive forces, such as
  	sin, disease, and death, mortals virtually name substance;
 9	but these are the substance of things not hoped for. For
  	lack of knowing what substance is, the senses say vaguely:
  	"The substance of life is sorrow and mortality; for who
12	knoweth the substance of good?" In Science, form and
  	individuality are never lost, thoughts are outlined, indi-
  	vidualized ideas, which dwell forever in the divine Mind
15	as tangible, true substance, because eternally conscious. 
  	Unlike mortal mind, which must be ever in bondage,
  	the eternal Mind is free, unlimited, and knows not the
18	temporal. 
  	    Neither does the temporal know the eternal. Mortal
  	man, as mind or matter, is neither the pattern nor Maker
21	of immortal man. Any inference of the divine derived
  	from the human, either as mind or body, hides the actual
  	power, presence, and individuality of God. 
24	    Jesus' personality in the flesh, so far as material sense
  	could discern it, was like that of other men; but Science
  	exchanges this human concept of Jesus for the divine
27	ideal, his spiritual individuality that reflected the Im-
  	manuel, or "God with us." This God was not outlined. 
  	He was too mighty for that. He was eternal Life, infinite
30	Truth and Love. The individuality is embraced in Mind,
  	therefore is forever with the Father. Hence the Scrip-
  	ture, "I am a God at hand, saith the Lord." Even while
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  104


 1	his personality was on earth and in anguish, his individual
  	being, the Christ, was at rest in the eternal harmony. 
 3	His unseen individuality, so superior to that which was
  	seen, was not subject to the temptations of the flesh, to
  	laws material, to death, or the grave. Formed and gov-
 6	erned by God, this individuality was safe in the substance
  	of Soul, the substance of Spirit, — yea, the substance of
  	God, the one inclusive good. 
 9	    In Science all being is individual; for individuality is
  	endless in the calculus of forms and numbers. Herein
  	sin is miraculous and supernatural; for it is not in the
12	nature of God, and good is forever good. Accord-
  	ing to Christian Science, perfection is normal, — not
  	miraculous. Clothed, and in its right Mind, man's
15	individuality is sinless, deathless, harmonious, eternal. 
  	His materiality, clad in a false mentality, wages feeble
  	fight with his individuality, — his physical senses with
18	his spiritual senses. The latter move in God's grooves
  	of Science:  the former revolve in their own orbits, and
  	must stand the friction of false selfhood until self-
21	destroyed. 
  	    In obedience to the divine nature, man's individuality
  	reflects the divine law and order of being. How shall
24	we reach our true selves? Through Love. The Prin-
  	ciple of Christian Science is Love, and its idea represents
  	Love. This divine Principle and idea are demonstrated,
27	in healing, to be God and the real man. 
  	    Who wants to be mortal, or would not gain the true
  	ideal of Life and recover his own individuality? I will
30	love, if another hates. I will gain a balance on the side of
  	good, my true being. This alone gives me the forces of
  	God wherewith to overcome all error. On this rests the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  105


 1	implicit faith engendered by Christian Science, which
  	appeals intelligently to the facts of man's spirituality, in-
 3	dividuality, to disdain the fears and destroy the discords
  	of this material personality. 
  	    On our Master's individual demonstrations over sin,
 6	sickness, and death, rested the anathema of priesthood
  	and the senses; yet this demonstration is the foundation
  	of Christian Science. His physical sufferings, which
 9	came from the testimony of the senses, were over when
  	he resumed his individual spiritual being, after showing
  	us the way to escape from the material body. 
12	    Science would have no conflict with Life or common
  	sense, if this sense were consistently sensible. Man's real
  	life or existence is in harmony with Life and its glorious
15	phenomena. It upholds being, and destroys the too
  	common sense of its opposites — death, disease, and sin. 
  	Christian Science is an everlasting victor, and vanquish-
18	ment is unknown to the omnipresent Truth. I must ever
  	follow this line of light and battle. 
  	    Christian Science is my only ideal; and the individual
21	and his ideal can never be severed. If either is misunder-
  	stood or maligned, it eclipses the other with the shadow
  	cast by this error. 
24	    Truth destroys error. Nothing appears to the physi-
  	cal senses but their own subjective state of thought. The
  	senses join issue with error, and pity what has no right
27	either to be pitied or to exist, and what does not exist in
  	Science. Destroy the thought of sin, sickness, death, and
  	you destroy their existence. "Whatsoever a man soweth,
30	that shall he also reap." 
  	    Because God is Mind, and this Mind is good, all
  	is good and all is Mind. God is the sum total of the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  106


 1	universe. Then what and where are sin, sickness, and
  	death? 
 3	    Christian Science and Christian Scientists will, must,
  	have a history; and if I could write the history in poor
  	parody on Tennyson's grand verse, it would read
 6	thus: — 

  	                        Traitors to right of them,
  	                        M. D.'s to left of them,
 9	                        Priestcraft in front of them,
  	                           Volleyed and thundered! 
  	                       Into the jaws of hate,
12	                       Out through the door of Love,
  	                       On to the blest above,
  	                          Marched the one hundred. 



15	    EXTRACT FROM MY FIRST ADDRESS IN THE MOTHER
  	                               CHURCH, MAY 26, 1895 

  	    Friends and Brethren: — Your Sunday Lesson, com-
18	posed of Scripture and its correlative in "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," has fed you. In addi-
  	tion, I can only bring crumbs fallen from this table of
21	Truth, and gather up the fragments. 
  	    It has long been a question of earnest import, How
  	shall mankind worship the most adorable, but most
24	unadored, — and where shall begin that praise that shall
  	never end? Beneath, above, beyond, methinks I hear
  	the soft, sweet sigh of angels answering, "So live, that
27	your lives attest your sincerity and resound His praise." 
  	    Music is the harmony of being; but the music of Soul
  	affords the only strains that thrill the chords of feeling
30	and awaken the heart's harpstrings. Moved by mind,
  	your many-throated organ, in imitative tones of many
 
                                                                                                   107
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Extract from My First Address in 
                                          The Mother Church, May 26, 1895                                                                               

 1	instruments, praises Him; but even the sweetness and
  	beauty in and of this temple that praise Him, are earth's
 3	accents, and must not be mistaken for the oracles of God. 
  	Art must not prevail over Science. Christianity is not
  	superfluous. Its redemptive power is seen in sore trials,
 6	self-denials, and crucifixions of the flesh. But these come
  	to the rescue of mortals, to admonish them, and plant
  	the feet steadfastly in Christ. As we rise above the seem-
 9	ing mists of sense, we behold more clearly that all the
  	heart's homage belongs to God. 
  	    More love is the great need of mankind. A pure af-
12	fection, concentric, forgetting self, forgiving wrongs and
  	forestalling them, should swell the lyre of human love. 
  	    Three cardinal points must be gained before poor
15	humanity is regenerated and Christian Science is dem-
  	onstrated:  (1) A proper sense of sin; (2) repentance;
  	(3) the understanding of good. Evil is a negation:  it
18	never started with time, and it cannot keep pace with
  	eternity. Mortals' false senses pass through three states
  	and stages of human consciousness before yielding error. 
21	The deluded sense must first be shown its falsity through
  	a knowledge of evil as evil, so-called. Without a sense
  	of one's oft-repeated violations of divine law, the in-
24	dividual may become morally blind, and this deplorable
  	mental state is moral idiocy. The lack of seeing one's
  	deformed mentality, and of repentance therefor, deep,
27	never to be repented of, is retarding, and in certain mor-
  	bid instances stopping, the growth of Christian Scientists. 
  	Without a knowledge of his sins, and repentance so severe
30	that it destroys them, no person is or can be a Christian
  	Scientist. 
  	    Mankind thinks either too much or too little of sin. 
 
                                                                                                   108
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Extract from My First Address in 
                                          The Mother Church, May 26, 1895                                                                               

 1	The sensitive, sorrowing saint thinks too much of it:  the
  	sordid sinner, or the so-called Christian asleep, thinks too
 3	little of sin. 
  	    To allow sin of any sort is anomalous in Christian
  	Scientists, claiming, as they do, that good is infinite, All. 
 6	Our Master, in his definition of Satan as a liar from the
  	beginning, attested the absolute powerlessness — yea,
  	nothingness — of evil:  since a lie, being without founda-
 9	tion in fact, is merely a falsity; spiritually, literally, it
  	is nothing. 
  	    Not to know that a false claim is false, is to be in danger
12	of believing it; hence the utility of knowing evil aright,
  	then reducing its claim to its proper denominator, — 
  	nobody and nothing. Sin should be conceived of only
15	as a delusion. This true conception would remove mortals'
  	ignorance and its consequences, and advance the second
  	stage of human consciousness, repentance. The first
18	state, namely, the knowledge of one's self, the proper
  	knowledge of evil and its subtle workings wherein evil
  	seems as real as good, is indispensable; since that which
21	is truly conceived of, we can handle; but the misconcep-
  	tion of what we need to know of evil, — or the concep-
  	tion of it at all as something real, — costs much. Sin
24	needs only to be known for what it is not; then we are
  	its master, not servant. Remember, and act on, Jesus'
  	definition of sin as a lie. This cognomen makes it less
27	dangerous; for most of us would not be seen believing
  	in, or adhering to, that which we know to be untrue. 
  	What would be thought of a Christian Scientist who be-
30	lieved in the use of drugs, while declaring that they have
  	no intrinsic quality and that there is no matter? What
  	should be thought of an individual believing in that
 
                                                                                                   109
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Extract from My First Address in 
                                          The Mother Church, May 26, 1895                                                                               

 1	which is untrue, and at the same time declaring the unity
  	of Truth, and its allness? Beware of those who mis-
 3	represent facts; or tacitly assent where they should dis-
  	sent; or who take me as authority for what I disapprove,
  	or mayhap never have thought of, and try to reverse, in-
 6	vert, or controvert, Truth; for this is a sure pretext of
  	moral defilement. 
  	    Examine yourselves, and see what, and how much, sin
 9	claims of you; and how much of this claim you admit
  	as valid, or comply with. The knowledge of evil that
  	brings on repentance is the most hopeful stage of mortal
12	mentality. Even a mild mistake must be seen as a mis-
  	take, in order to be corrected; how much more, then,
  	should one's sins be seen and repented of, before they
15	can be reduced to their native nothingness! 
  	    Ignorance is only blest by reason of its nothingness;
  	for seeing the need of somethingness in its stead, blesses
18	mortals. Ignorance was the first condition of sin in the
  	allegory of Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden. Their
  	mental state is not desirable, neither is a knowledge of
21	sin and its consequences, repentance, per se; but, ad-
  	mitting the existence of both, mortals must hasten through
  	the second to the third stage, — the knowledge of good;
24	for without this the valuable sequence of knowledge
  	would be lacking, — even the power to escape from the
  	false claims of sin. To understand good, one must discern
27	the nothingness of evil, and consecrate one's life anew. 
  	    Beloved brethren, Christ, Truth, saith unto you, "Be
  	not afraid!" — fear not sin, lest thereby it master you;
30	but only fear to sin. Watch and pray for self-knowledge;
  	since then, and thus, cometh repentance, — and your
  	superiority to a delusion is won. 
 
                                                                                                   110
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Extract from My First Address in 
                                          The Mother Church, May 26, 1895                                                                               

 1	    Repentance is better than sacrifice. The costly balm
  	of Araby, poured on our Master's feet, had not the value
 3	of a single tear. 
  	    Beloved children, the world has need of you, — and
  	more as children than as men and women:  it needs your
 6	innocence, unselfishness, faithful affection, uncontami-
  	nated lives. You need also to watch, and pray that you
  	preserve these virtues unstained, and lose them not through
 9	contact with the world. What grander ambition is there
  	than to maintain in yourselves what Jesus loved, and to
  	know that your example, more than words, makes morals
12	for mankind! 


  	ADDRESS BEFORE THE ALUMNI OF THE MASSACHUSETTS
  	              METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE, 1895 

15	    My Beloved Students: — Weeks have passed into
  	months, and months into years, since last we met; but
  	time and space, when encompassed by divine presence,
18	do not separate us. Our hearts have kept time together,
  	and our hands have wrought steadfastly at the same
  	object-lesson, while leagues have lain between us. 
21	    We may well unite in thanksgiving for the continued
  	progress and unprecedented prosperity of our Cause. It
  	is already obvious that the world's acceptance and the
24	momentum of Christian Science, increase rapidly as
  	years glide on. 
  	    As Christian Scientists, you have dared the perilous de-
27	fense of Truth, and have succeeded. You have learned
  	how fleeting is that which men call great; and how per-
  	manent that which God calls good. 
 
                                                                                                   111
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	    You have proven that the greatest piety is scarcely
  	sufficient to demonstrate what you have adopted and
 3	taught; that your work, well done, would dignify angels. 
  	    Faithfully, as meekly, you have toiled all night; and
  	at break of day caught much. At times, your net has
 6	been so full that it broke:  human pride, creeping into
  	its meshes, extended it beyond safe expansion; then,
  	losing hold of divine Love, you lost your fishes, and pos-
 9	sibly blamed others more than yourself. But those whom
  	God makes "fishers of men" will not pull for the shore;
  	like Peter, they launch into the depths, cast their nets
12	on the right side, compensate loss, and gain a higher sense
  	of the true idea. Nothing is lost that God gives:  had He
  	filled the net, it would not have broken. 
15	    Leaving the seed of Truth to its own vitality, it propa-
  	gates:  the tares cannot hinder it. Our Master said,
  	"Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall
18	not pass away;" and Jesus' faith in Truth must not ex-
  	ceed that of Christian Scientists who prove its power to
  	be immortal. 
21	    The Christianity that is merely of sects, the pulpit, and
  	fashionable society, is brief; but the Word of God abideth. 
  	Plato was a pagan; but no greater difference existed be-
24	tween his doctrines and those of Jesus, than to-day exists
  	between the Catholic and Protestant sects. I love the
  	orthodox church; and, in time, that church will love
27	Christian Science. Let me specially call the attention of
  	this Association to the following false beliefs inclining
  	mortal mind more deviously: —  
30	    The belief in anti-Christ:  that somebody in the flesh
  	is the son of God, or is another Christ, or is a spiritually
  	adopted child, or is an incarnated babe, is the evil one — 
 
                                                                                                   112
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	in other words, the one evil — disporting itself with the
  	subtleties of sin! 
 3	    Even honest thinkers, not knowing whence they come,
  	may deem these delusions verities, before they know it,
  	or really look the illusions in the face. The ages are bur-
 6	dened with material modes. Hypnotism, microbes, X-rays,
  	and ex-common sense, occupy time and thought; and
  	error, given new opportunities, will improve them. The
 9	most just man can neither defend the innocent nor detect
  	the guilty, unless he knows how to be just; and this knowl-
  	edge demands our time and attention. 
12	    The mental stages of crime, which seem to belong to
  	the latter days, are strictly classified in metaphysics as
  	some of the many features and forms of what is properly
15	denominated, in extreme cases, moral idiocy. I visited
  	in his cell the assassin of President Garfield, and found
  	him in the mental state called moral idiocy. He had no
18	sense of his crime; but regarded his act as one of simple
  	justice, and himself as the victim. My few words touched
  	him; he sank back in his chair, limp and pale; his flip-
21	pancy had fled. The jailer thanked me, and said, "Other
  	visitors have brought to him bouquets, but you have
  	brought what will do him good." 
24	    This mental disease at first shows itself in extreme
  	sensitiveness; then, in a loss of self-knowledge and of
  	self-condemnation, — a shocking inability to see one's
27	own faults, but an exaggerating sense of other people's. 
  	Unless this mental condition be overcome, it ends in a
  	total loss of moral, intellectual, and spiritual discernment,
30	and is characterized in this Scripture: "The fool hath
  	said in his heart, There is no God." This state of mind
  	is the exemplification of total depravity, and the result
 
                                                                                                   113
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	of sensuous mind in matter. Mind that is God is not in
  	matter; and God's presence gives spiritual light, wherein
 3	is no darkness. 
  	    If, as is indisputably true, "God is Spirit," and Spirit
  	is our Father and Mother, and that which it includes is
 6	all that is real and eternal, when evil seems to predomi-
  	nate and divine light to be obscured, free moral agency
  	is lost; and the Revelator's vision, that "no man might
 9	buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the
  	beast, or the number of his name," is imminent. 
  	    Whoever is mentally manipulating human mind, and
12	is not gaining a higher sense of Truth by it, is losing in
  	the scale of moral and spiritual being, and may be car-
  	ried to the depths of perdition by his own consent. He
15	who refuses to be influenced by any but the divine Mind,
  	commits his way to God, and rises superior to sugges-
  	tions from an evil source. Christian Science shows that
18	there is a way of escape from the latter-day ultimatum
  	of evil, through scientific truth; so that all are without
  	excuse. 
21	    Already I clearly recognize that mental malpractice,
  	if persisted in, will end in insanity, dementia, or moral
  	idiocy. Thank God! this evil can be resisted by true
24	Christianity. Divine Love is our hope, strength, and
  	shield. We have nothing to fear when Love is at the
  	helm of thought, but everything to enjoy on earth and
27	in heaven. 
  	    The systematized centres of Christian Science are life-
  	giving fountains of truth. Our churches, The Christian
30	Science Journal, and the Christian Science Quarterly,
  	are prolific sources of spiritual power whose intellectual,
  	moral, and spiritual animus is felt throughout the land. 
 
                                                                                                   114
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address Before the Alumni of The  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	Our Publishing Society, and our Sunday Lessons, are
  	of inestimable value to all seekers after Truth. The Com-
 3	mittee on Sunday School Lessons cannot give too much
  	time and attention to their task, and should spare no
  	research in the preparation of the Quarterly as an educa-
 6	tional branch. 
  	    The teachers of Christian Science need to watch inces-
  	santly the trend of their own thoughts; watch that these
 9	be not secretly robbed, and themselves misguided, and
  	so made to misteach others. Teachers must conform
  	strictly to the rules of divine Science announced in the
12	Bible and their textbook, "Science and Health with Key
  	to the Scriptures." They must themselves practise, and
  	teach others to practise, the Hebrew Decalogue, the Ser-
15	mon on the Mount, and the understanding and enuncia-
  	tion of these according to Christ. 
  	    They must always have on armor, and resist the foe
18	within and without. They cannot arm too thoroughly
  	against original sin, appearing in its myriad forms:  pas-
  	sion, appetites, hatred, revenge, and all the et cetera of
21	evil. Christian Scientists cannot watch too sedulously,
  	or bar their doors too closely, or pray to God too fer-
  	vently, for deliverance from the claims of evil. Thus
24	doing, Scientists will silence evil suggestions, uncover
  	their methods, and stop their hidden influence upon the
  	lives of mortals. Rest assured that God in His wisdom
27	will test all mankind on all questions; and then, if found
  	faithful, He will deliver us from temptation and show us
  	the powerlessness of evil, — even its utter nothingness. 
30	    The teacher in Christian Science who does not spe-
  	cially instruct his pupils how to guard against evil and
  	its silent modes, and to be able, through Christ, the liv-
 
                                                                                                   115
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	ing Truth, to protect themselves therefrom, is commit-
  	ting an offense against God and humanity. With Science
 3	and Health for their textbook, I am astounded at the
  	apathy of some students on the subject of sin and mental
  	malpractice, and their culpable ignorance of the work-
 6	ings of these — and even the teacher's own deficiency in
  	this department. I can account for this state of mind in
  	the teacher only as the result of sin; otherwise, his own
 9	guilt as a mental malpractitioner, and fear of being found
  	out. 
  	    The helpless ignorance of the community on this sub-
12	ject is pitiable, and plain to be seen. May God enable
  	my students to take up the cross as I have done, and meet
  	the pressing need of a proper preparation of heart to prac-
15	tise, teach, and live Christian Science! Your means of
  	protection and defense from sin are, constant watchful-
  	ness and prayer that you enter not into temptation and
18	are delivered from every claim of evil, till you intelligently
  	know and demonstrate, in Science, that evil has neither
  	prestige, power, nor existence, since God, good, is All-
21	in-all. 
  	    The increasing necessity for relying on God to de-
  	fend us against the subtler forms of evil, turns us more
24	unreservedly to Him for help, and thus becomes a means
  	of grace. If one lives rightly, every effort to hurt one
  	will only help that one; for God will give the ability to
27	overcome whatever tends to impede progress. Know
  	this:  that you cannot overcome the baneful effects of
  	sin on yourself, if you in any way indulge in sin; for,
30	sooner or later, you will fall the victim of your own as
  	well as of others' sins. Using mental power in the right
  	direction only, doing to others as you would have them
 
                                                                                                   116
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	do to you, will overcome evil with good, and destroy
  	your own sensitiveness to the power of evil. 
 3	    The God of all grace be with you, and save you from
  	"spiritual wickedness in high places." 
  	    Pleasant View, Concord, N. H.,
 6	                 June 3, 1895 


  	                 ADDRESS BEFORE THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST
  	                    ASSOCIATION OF THE MASSACHUSETTS
 9	                          METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE, IN 1893 

  	                                      SUBJECT: Obedience 

  	    My Beloved Students: — This question, ever nearest
12	to my heart, is to-day uppermost:  Are we filling the
  	measures of life's music aright, emphasizing its grand
  	strains, swelling the harmony of being with tones whence
15	come glad echoes? As crescendo and diminuendo accent
  	music, so the varied strains of human chords express
  	life's loss or gain, — loss of the pleasures and pains and
18	pride of life:  gain of its sweet concord, the courage of
  	honest convictions, and final obedience to spiritual law. 
  	The ultimate of scientific research and attainment in
21	divine Science is not an argument:  it is not merely say-
  	ing, but doing, the Word — demonstrating Truth — even
  	as the fruits of watchfulness, prayer, struggles, tears, and
24	triumph. 
  	    Obeying the divine Principle which you profess to un-
  	derstand and love, demonstrates Truth. Never absent
27	from your post, never off guard, never ill-humored, never
  	unready to work for God, — is obedience; being "faith-
  	ful over a few things." If in one instance obedience be
30	lacking, you lose the scientific rule and its reward: namely,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address in1893. Subject: Obedience   117


 1	to be made "ruler over many things." A progressive
  	life is the reality of Life that unfolds its immortal Prin-
 3	ciple. 
  	    The student of Christian Science must first separate the
  	tares from the wheat; discern between the thought,
 6	motive, and act superinduced by the wrong motive or
  	the true — the God-given intent and volition — arrest
  	the former, and obey the latter. This will place him on
 9	the safe side of practice. We always know where to look
  	for the real Scientist, and always find him there. I agree
  	with Rev. Dr. Talmage, that "there are wit, humor, and
12	enduring vivacity among God's people." 
  	    Obedience is the offspring of Love; and Love is the
  	Principle of unity, the basis of all right thinking and
15	acting; it fulfils the law. We see eye to eye and know as we
  	are known, reciprocate kindness and work wisely, in
  	proportion as we love. 
18	    It is difficult for me to carry out a divine commission
  	while participating in the movements, or modus operandi,
  	of other folks. To point out every step to a student and
21	then watch that each step be taken, consumes time, — 
  	and experiments ofttimes are costly. According to my
  	calendar, God's time and mortals' differ. The neo-
24	phyte is inclined to be too fast or too slow:  he works
  	somewhat in the dark; and, sometimes out of season,
  	he would replenish his lamp at the midnight hour and
27	borrow oil of the more provident watcher. God is the
  	fountain of light, and He illumines one's way when one
  	is obedient. The disobedient make their moves before
30	God makes His, or make them too late to follow Him. 
  	Be sure that God directs your way; then, hasten to follow
  	under every circumstance. 
  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address in1893. Subject: Obedience  118


1	    Human will must be subjugated. We cannot obey
  	both God, good, and evil, — in other words, the ma-
 3	terial senses, false suggestions, self-will, selfish motives,
  	and human policy. We shall have no faith in evil
  	when faith finds a resting-place and scientific under-
 6	standing guides man. Honesty in every condition,
  	under every circumstance, is the indispensable rule of
  	obedience. To obey the principle of mathematics ninety-
 9	nine times in one hundred and then allow one numeral
  	to make incorrect your entire problem, is neither Science
  	nor obedience. 
12	    However keenly the human affections yearn to for-
  	give a mistake, and pass a friend over it smoothly, one's
  	sympathy can neither atone for error, advance individual
15	growth, nor change this immutable decree of Love: "Keep
  	My commandments." The guerdon of meritorious
  	faith or trustworthiness rests on being willing to work
18	alone with God and for Him, — willing to suffer patiently
  	for error until all error is destroyed and His rod and His
  	staff comfort you. 
21	    Self-ignorance, self-will, self-righteousness, lust, covet-
  	ousness, envy, revenge, are foes to grace, peace, and
  	progress; they must be met manfully and overcome,
24	or they will uproot all happiness. Be of good cheer;
  	the warfare with one's self is grand; it gives one plenty
  	of employment, and the divine Principle worketh with
27	you, — and obedience crowns persistent effort with
  	everlasting victory. Every attempt of evil to harm good
  	is futile, and ends in the fiery punishment of the
30	evil-doer. 
  	    Jesus said, "Not that which goeth into the mouth
  	defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth,
  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address in1893. Subject: Obedience  119


1	this defileth a man." If malicious suggestions whisper
  	evil through the mind's tympanum, this were no apology
 3	for acting evilly. We are responsible for our thoughts and
  	acts; and instead of aiding other people's devices by
  	obeying them, — and then whining over misfortune, — 
 6	rise and overthrow both. If a criminal coax the unwary
  	man to commit a crime, our laws punish the dupe as ac-
  	cessory to the fact. Each individual is responsible for
 9	himself. 
  	    Evil is impotent to turn the righteous man from his
  	uprightness. The nature of the individual, more stub-
12	born than the circumstance, will always be found argu-
  	ing for itself, — its habits, tastes, and indulgences. This
  	material nature strives to tip the beam against the spir-
15	itual nature; for the flesh strives against Spirit, — against
  	whatever or whoever opposes evil, — and weighs mightily
  	in the scale against man's high destiny. This conclusion
18	is not an argument either for pessimism or for optimism,
  	but is a plea for free moral agency, — full exemption
  	from all necessity to obey a power that should be and is
21	found powerless in Christian Science. 
  	    Insubordination to the law of Love even in the least,
  	or strict obedience thereto, tests and discriminates be-
24	tween the real and the unreal Scientist. Justice, a
  	prominent statute in the divine law, demands of all
  	trespassers upon the sparse individual rights which one
27	justly reserves to one's self, — Would you consent that
  	others should tear up your landmarks, manipulate your
  	students, nullify or reverse your rules, countermand
30	your orders, steal your possessions, and escape the
  	penalty therefor? No! "Therefore all things what-
  	soever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address in1893. Subject: Obedience  120


 1	so to them." The professors of Christian Science must
  	take off their shoes at our altars; they must unclasp
 3	the material sense of things at the very threshold of
  	Christian Science:  they must obey implicitly each and
  	every injunction of the divine Principle of life's long
 6	problem, or repeat their work in tears. In the words
  	of St. Paul, "Know ye not, that to whom ye yield your-
  	selves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye
 9	obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto
  	righteousness?" 
  	    Beloved students, loyal laborers are ye that have wrought
12	valiantly, and achieved great guerdons in the vineyard
  	of our Lord; but a mighty victory is yet to be won, a
  	great freedom for the race; and Christian success is
15	under arms, — with armor on, not laid down. Let us
  	rejoice, however, that the clarion call of peace will at
  	length be heard above the din of battle, and come more
18	sweetly to our ear than sound of vintage bells to villagers
  	on the Rhine. 
  	    I recommend that this Association hereafter meet tri-
21	ennially:  many of its members reside a long distance from
  	Massachusetts, and they are members of The Mother
  	Church who would love to be with you on Sunday, and
24	once in three years is perhaps as often as they can afford
  	to be away from their own fields of labor. 


  	COMMUNION ADDRESS, JANUARY, 1896 

27	    Friends and Brethren: — The Biblical record of the
  	great Nazarene, whose character we to-day commemorate,
  	is scanty; but what is given, puts to flight every doubt as
30	to the immortality of his words and works. Though
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  121


 1	written in a decaying language, his words can never pass
  	away:  they are inscribed upon the hearts of men:  they
 3	are engraved upon eternity's tablets. 
  	    Undoubtedly our Master partook of the Jews' feast
  	of the Passover, and drank from their festal wine-cup. 
 6	This, however, is not the cup to which I call your at-
  	tention, — even the cup of martyrdom:  wherein Spirit
  	and matter, good and evil, seem to grapple, and the
 9	human struggles against the divine, up to a point of
  	discovery; namely, the impotence of evil, and the om-
  	nipotence of good, as divinely attested. Anciently, the
12	blood of martyrs was believed to be the seed of the Church. 
  	Stalled theocracy would make this fatal doctrine just
  	and sovereign, even a divine decree, a law of Love! That
15	the innocent shall suffer for the guilty, is inhuman. The
  	prophet declared, "Thou shalt put away the guilt of
  	innocent blood from Israel." This is plain:  that what-
18	ever belittles, befogs, or belies the nature and essence of
  	Deity, is not divine. Who, then, shall father or favor
  	this sentence passed upon innocence? thereby giving the
21	signet of God to the arrest, trial, and crucifixion of His
  	beloved Son, the righteous Nazarene, — christened by
  	John the Baptist, "the Lamb of God." 
24	    Oh! shameless insult to divine royalty, that drew
  	from the great Master this answer to the questions of the
  	rabbinical rabble: "If I tell you, ye will not believe; and
27	if I also ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me go." 
  	    Infinitely greater than human pity, is divine Love, — 
  	that cannot be unmerciful. Human tribunals, if just,
30	borrow their sense of justice from the divine Principle
  	thereof, which punishes the guilty, not the innocent. The
  	Teacher of both law and gospel construed the substitution
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  122


1	of a good man to suffer for evil-doers — a crime! When
  	foretelling his own crucifixion, he said, "Woe unto the
 3	world because of offenses! for it must needs be that
  	offenses come; but woe to that man by whom the offense
  	cometh!" 
 6	    Would Jesus thus have spoken of what was indis-
  	pensable for the salvation of a world of sinners, or of the
  	individual instrument in this holy (?) alliance for accom-
 9	plishing such a monstrous work? or have said of him
  	whom God foreordained and predestined to fulfil a divine
  	decree, "It were better for him that a millstone were
12	hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the
  	depth of the sea"? 
  	    The divine order is the acme of mercy:  it is neither
15	questionable nor assailable:  it is not evil producing good,
  	nor good ultimating in evil. Such an inference were
  	impious. Holy Writ denounces him that declares, "Let
18	us do evil, that good may come! whose damnation is
  	just." 
  	    Good is not educed from its opposite: and Love divine
21	spurned, lessens not the hater's hatred nor the criminal's
  	crime; nor reconciles justice to injustice; nor substitutes
  	the suffering of the Godlike for the suffering due to sin. 
24	Neither spiritual bankruptcy nor a religious chancery can
  	win high heaven, or the "Well done, good and faithful
  	servant,...enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." 
27	    Divine Love knows no hate; for hate, or the hater, is
  	nothing:  God never made it, and He made all that was
  	made. The hater's pleasures are unreal; his sufferings,
30	self-imposed; his existence is a parody, and he ends — 
  	with suicide. 
  	    The murder of the just Nazarite was incited by the  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  123


1	same spirit that in our time massacres our missionaries,
  	butchers the helpless Armenians, slaughters innocents. 
 3	Evil was, and is, the illusion of breaking the First Com-
  	mandment, "Thou shalt have no other gods before me:"
  	it is either idolizing something and somebody, or hating
 6	them:  it is the spirit of idolatry, envy, jealousy, covet-
  	ousness, superstition, lust, hypocrisy, witchcraft. 
  	    That man can break the forever-law of infinite Love,
 9	was, and is, the serpent's biggest lie! and ultimates in
  	a religion of pagan priests bloated with crime; a religion
  	that demands human victims to be sacrificed to human
12	passions and human gods, or tortured to appease the
  	anger of a so-called god or a miscalled man or woman! 
  	The Assyrian Merodach, or the god of sin, was the "lucky
15	god;" and the Babylonian Yawa, or Jehovah, was the
  	Jewish tribal deity. The Christian's God is neither, and
  	is too pure to behold iniquity. 
18	    Divine Science has rolled away the stone from the sepul-
  	chre of our Lord; and there has risen to the awakened
  	thought the majestic atonement of divine Love. The
21	at-one-ment with Christ has appeared — not through
  	vicarious suffering, whereby the just obtain a pardon for
  	the unjust, — but through the eternal law of justice;
24	wherein sinners suffer for their own sins, repent, forsake
  	sin, love God, and keep His commandments, thence to
  	receive the reward of righteousness:  salvation from sin,
27	not through the death of a man, but through a divine Life,
  	which is our Redeemer. 
  	    Holy Writ declares that God is Love, is Spirit; hence
30	it follows that those who worship Him, must worship
  	Him spiritually, — far apart from physical sensation
  	such as attends eating and drinking corporeally. It is
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  124


 1	plain that aught unspiritual, intervening between God
  	and man, would tend to disturb the divine order, and
 3	countermand the Scripture that those who worship the
  	Father must worship Him in spirit. It is also plain,
  	that we should not seek and cannot find God in mat-
 6	ter, or through material methods; neither do we love
  	and obey Him by means of matter, or the flesh, — which
  	warreth against Spirit, and will not be reconciled
 9	thereto. 
  	    We turn, with sickened sense, from a pagan Jew's
  	or Moslem's misconception of Deity, for peace; and find
12	rest in the spiritual ideal, or Christ. For "who is so
  	great a God as our God!" unchangeable, all-wise, all-
  	just, all-merciful; the ever-loving, ever-living Life, Truth,
15	Love:  comforting such as mourn, opening the prison
  	doors to the captive, marking the unwinged bird, pitying
  	with more than a father's pity; healing the sick, cleansing
18	the leper, raising the dead, saving sinners. As we think
  	thereon, man's true sense is filled with peace, and power;
  	and we say, It is well that Christian Science has taken
21	expressive silence wherein to muse His praise, to kiss the
  	feet of Jesus, adore the white Christ, and stretch out our
  	arms to God. 
24	    The last act of the tragedy on Calvary rent the veil
  	of matter, and unveiled Love's great legacy to mortals:
  	Love forgiving its enemies. This grand act crowned
27	and still crowns Christianity:  it manumits mortals; it
  	translates love; it gives to suffering, inspiration; to
  	patience, experience; to experience, hope; to hope, faith;
30	to faith, understanding; and to understanding, Love tri-
  	umphant! 
  	    In proportion to a man's spiritual progress, he will  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  125


1	indeed drink of our Master's cup, and be baptized with
  	his baptism! be purified as by fire, — the fires of suffering;
 3	then hath he part in Love's atonement, for "whom the
  	Lord loveth He chasteneth." Then shall he also reign
  	with him:  he shall rise to know that there is no sin,
 6	that there is no suffering; since all that is real is right. 
  	This knowledge enables him to overcome the world, the
  	flesh, and all evil, to have dominion over his own sinful
 9	sense and self. Then shall he drink anew Christ's cup,
  	in the kingdom of God — the reign of righteousness — 
  	within him; he shall sit down at the Father's right hand:
12	sit down; not stand waiting and weary; but rest on the
  	bosom of God; rest, in the understanding of divine Love
  	that passeth all understanding; rest, in that which "to
15	know aright is Life eternal," and whom, not having seen,
  	we love. 
  	    Then shall he press on to Life's long lesson, the eternal
18	lore of Love; and learn forever the infinite meanings of
  	these short sentences: "God is Love;" and, All that is
  	real is divine, for God is All-in-all. 


21	MESSAGE TO THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE MOTHER
  	                        CHURCH, BOSTON, 1896 

  	    Beloved Brethren, Children, and Grandchildren: — 
24	Apart from the common walks of mankind, revolving
  	oft the hitherto untouched problems of being, and
  	oftener, perhaps, the controversies which baffle it,
27	Mother, thought-tired, turns to-day to you; turns to
  	her dear church, to tell the towers thereof the remarkable
  	achievements that have been ours within the past few
30	years: the rapid transit from halls to churches, from un-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Message to The Mother Church, 1896  126


 1	settled questions to permanence, from danger to escape,
  	from fragmentary discourses to one eternal sermon; yea,
 3	from darkness to daylight, in physics and metaphysics. 
  	    Truly, I half wish for society again; for once, at least,
  	to hear the soft music of our Sabbath chimes saluting the
 6	ear in tones that leap for joy, with love for God and
  	man. 
  	    Who hath not learned that when alone he has his
 9	own thoughts to guard, and when struggling with man-
  	kind his temper, and in society his tongue? We also
  	have gained higher heights; have learned that trials lift
12	us to that dignity of Soul which sustains us, and finally
  	conquers them; and that the ordeal refines while it
  	chastens. 
15	    Perhaps our church is not yet quite sensible of what
  	we owe to the strength, meekness, honesty, and obedi-
  	ence of the Christian Science Board of Directors; to
18	the able editors of The Christian Science Journal, and
  	to our efficient Publishing Society. 
  	    No reproof is so potent as the silent lesson of a good
21	example. Works, more than words, should characterize
  	Christian Scientists. Most people condemn evil-doing,
  	evil-speaking; yet nothing circulates so rapidly:  even gold
24	is less current. Christian Scientists have a strong race to
  	run, and foes in ambush; but bear in mind that, in the
  	long race, honesty always defeats dishonesty. 
27	    God hath indeed smiled on my church, — this
  	daughter of Zion:  she sitteth in high places; and to de-
  	ride her is to incur the penalty of which the Hebrew
30	bard spake after this manner: "He that sitteth in the
  	heavens shall laugh:  the Lord shall have them in
  	derision." 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Message to The Mother Church, 1896  127


 1	    Hitherto, I have observed that in proportion as this
  	church has smiled on His "little ones," He has blessed
 3	her. Throughout my entire connection with The Mother
  	Church, I have seen, that in the ratio of her love for
  	others, hath His love been bestowed upon her; watering
 6	her waste places, and enlarging her borders. 
  	    One thing I have greatly desired, and again earnestly
  	request, namely, that Christian Scientists, here and
 9	elsewhere, pray daily for themselves; not verbally, nor
  	on bended knee, but mentally, meekly, and importu-
  	nately. When a hungry heart petitions the divine Father-
12	Mother God for bread, it is not given a stone, — but
  	more grace, obedience, and love. If this heart, humble
  	and trustful, faithfully asks divine Love to feed it with the
15	bread of heaven, health, holiness, it will be conformed to
  	a fitness to receive the answer to its desire; then will flow
  	into it the "river of His pleasure," the tributary of divine
18	Love, and great growth in Christian Science will follow, — 
  	even that joy which finds one's own in another's good. 
  	    To love, and to be loved, one must do good to others. 
21	The inevitable condition whereby to become blessed, is to
  	bless others:  but here, you must so know yourself, under
  	God's direction, that you will do His will even though
24	your pearls be downtrodden. Ofttimes the rod is His
  	means of grace; then it must be ours, — we cannot avoid
  	wielding it if we reflect Him. 
27	    Wise sayings and garrulous talk may fall to the ground,
  	rather than on the ear or heart of the hearer; but a tender
  	sentiment felt, or a kind word spoken, at the right moment,
30	is never wasted. Mortal mind presents phases of charac-
  	ter which need close attention and examination. The
  	human heart, like a feather bed, needs often to be stirred,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Message to The Mother Church, 1896  128


 1	sometimes roughly, and given a variety of turns, else it
  	grows hard and uncomfortable whereon to repose. 
 3	    The lessons of this so-called life in matter are too vast
  	and varied to learn or to teach briefly; and especially
  	within the limits of a letter. Therefore I close here,
 6	with the apostle's injunction: "Finally, brethren, what-
  	soever things are true, whatsoever things are honest,
  	whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure,
 9	whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of
  	good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any
  	praise, think on these things.  Those things, which ye
12	have both learned, and received, and heard, and seen in
  	me, do:  and the God of peace shall be with you." 
  	                                     With love, Mother,
   15  	                                             MARY BAKER G. EDDY
 
                                                                                                   129   



                               CHAPTER V 

  	                              LETTERS 

1	                      TO THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — If a member of the church
 3	is inclined to be uncharitable, or to condemn his
  	brother without cause, let him put his finger to his lips,
  	and forgive others as he would be forgiven. One's first
 6	lesson is to learn one's self; having done this, one will
  	naturally, through grace from God, forgive his brother and
  	love his enemies. To avenge an imaginary or an actual
 9	wrong, is suicidal. The law of our God and the rule of
  	our church is to tell thy brother his fault and thereby help
  	him. If this rule fails in effect, then take the next Scrip-
12	tural step:  drop this member's name from the church, and
  	thereafter "let the dead bury their dead," — let silence
  	prevail over his remains. 
15	    If a man is jealous, envious, or revengeful, he will seek
  	occasion to balloon an atom of another man's indis-
  	cretion, inflate it, and send it into the atmosphere of mortal
18	mind — for other green eyes to gaze on:  he will always
  	find somebody in his way, and try to push him aside;
  	will see somebody's faults to magnify under the lens that
21	he never turns on himself. 
  	    What have been your Leader's precepts and example! 
  	Were they to save the sinner, and to spare his exposure
 
                                                                                                   130
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: To The Mother Church                    


 1	so long as a hope remained of thereby benefiting him? 
  	Has her life exemplified long-suffering, meekness, charity,
 3	purity? 
  	    She readily leaves the answer to those who know
  	her. 
 6	    Do we yet understand how much better it is to be
  	wronged, than to commit wrong? What do we find in
  	the Bible, and in the Christian Science textbook, on this
 9	subject? Does not the latter instruct you that looking
  	continually for a fault in somebody else, talking about it,
  	thinking it over, and how to meet it, — "rolling sin as a
12	sweet morsel under your tongue," — has the same power
  	to make you a sinner that acting thus regarding disease
  	has to make a man sick? Note the Scripture on this
15	subject: "Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the
  	Lord." 
  	    The Christian Science Board of Directors has borne
18	the burden in the heat of the day, and it ought not to
  	be expected that they could have accomplished, without
  	one single mistake, such Herculean tasks as they have
21	accomplished. He who judges others should know well
  	whereof he speaks. Where the motive to do right exists,
  	and the majority of one's acts are right, we should avoid
24	referring to past mistakes. The greatest sin that one can
  	commit against himself is to wrong one of God's "little
  	ones." 
27	    Know ye not that he who exercises the largest charity,
  	and waits on God, renews his strength, and is exalted? 
  	Love is not puffed up; and the meek and loving, God
30	anoints and appoints to lead the line of mankind's tri-
  	umphal march out of the wilderness, out of darkness
  	into light. 
 
                                                                                                   131
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: To The Mother Church                    


1	    Whoever challenges the errors of others and cherishes
  	his own, can neither help himself nor others; he will be
 3	called a moral nuisance, a fungus, a microbe, a mouse
  	gnawing at the vitals of humanity. The darkness in
  	one's self must first be cast out, in order rightly to discern
 6	darkness or to reflect light. 
  	    If the man of more than average avoirdupois kneels on
  	a stool in church, let the leaner sort console this brother's
 9	necessity by doing likewise. Christian Scientists preserve
  	unity, and so shadow forth the substance of our sublime
  	faith, and the evidence of its being built upon the rock of
12	divine oneness, — one faith, one God, one baptism. 
  	    If our Board of Directors is prepared to itemize a report
  	of the first financial year since the erection of the edifice of
15	The First Church of Christ, Scientist, let it do so; other-
  	wise, I recommend that you waive the church By-law
  	relating to finances this year of your firstfruits. This
18	Board did not act under that By-law; it was not in ex-
  	istence all of the year. It is but just to consider the great
  	struggles with perplexities and difficulties which the
21	Directors encountered in Anno Domini 1894, and which
  	they have overcome. May God give unto us all that lov-
  	ing sense of gratitude which delights in the opportunity to
24	cancel accounts. I, for one, would be pleased to have the
  	Christian Science Board of Directors itemize a bill of this
  	church's gifts to Mother; and then to have them let her
27	state the value thereof, if, indeed, it could be estimated. 
  	    After this financial year, when you call on the members
  	of the Christian Science Board of Directors to itemize or
30	audit their accounts, these will be found already itemized,
  	and last year's records immortalized, with perils past and
  	victories won. 
 
                                                                                                   132
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: To The Mother Church                    


 1	    A motion was made, and a vote passed, at your last
  	meeting, on a subject the substance whereof you had al-
 3	ready accepted as a By-law. But, I shall take this as a
  	favorable omen, a fair token that heavy lids are opening,
  	even wider than before, to the light of Love — and By-laws. 
 6	                        Affectionately yours,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	                    TO  —— , ON PRAYER 

 9	                        MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE,
  	                                   571 COLUMBUS AVENUE,
  	                                             BOSTON, March 21, 1885 

12	    Dear Sir: — In your communication to Zion's Herald,
  	March 18, under the heading, "Prayer and Healing; sup-
  	plemental," you state that you would "like to hear from
15	Dr. Cullis; and, by the way, from Mrs. Eddy, also." 
  	    Because of the great demand upon my time, consisting
  	in part of dictating answers through my secretary, or an-
18	swering personally manifold letters and inquiries from all
  	quarters, — having charge of a church, editing a maga-
  	zine, teaching Christian Science, receiving calls, etc., — I
21	find it inconvenient to accept your invitation to answer
  	you through the medium of a newspaper; but, for infor-
  	mation as to what I believe and teach, would refer you to
24	the Holy Scriptures, to my various publications, and to my
  	Christian students. 
  	    It was with a thrill of pleasure that I read in your arti-
27	cle these words: "If we have in any way misrepresented
  	either Dr. Cullis or Mrs. Eddy, we are sorry." Even the
  	desire to be just is a vital spark of Christianity. And those
30	words inspire me with the hope that you wish to be just. 
 
                                                                                                   133
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO ----, On Prayer                      


 1	If this is so, you will not delay corrections of the statement
  	you make at the close of your article, when referring to
 3	me, "the pantheistic and prayerless Mrs. Eddy, of Boston." 
  	    It would be difficult to build a sentence of so few words
  	conveying ideas more opposite to the fact. 
 6	    In refutation of your statement that I am a pantheist,
  	I request you to read my sermons and publications. 
  	    As to being "prayerless," I call your attention and
 9	deep consideration to the following Scripture, that voices
  	my impressions of prayer: —  
  	    "When thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites
12	are:  for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and
  	in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men.  
  	. . . But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet,
15	and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father
  	which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret
  	shall reward thee openly." 
18	    I hope I am not wrong in literally following the dictum
  	of Jesus; and, were it not because of my desire to set
  	you right on this question, I should feel a delicacy in mak-
21	ing the following statement: —  
  	    Three times a day, I retire to seek the divine blessing
  	on the sick and sorrowing, with my face toward the Jeru-
24	salem of Love and Truth, in silent prayer to the Father
  	which "seeth in secret," and with childlike confidence that
  	He will reward "openly." In the midst of depressing care
27	and labor I turn constantly to divine Love for guidance,
  	and find rest. It affords me great joy to be able to attest to
  	the truth of Jesus' words. Love makes all burdens light,
30	it giveth a peace that passeth understanding, and with
  	"signs following." As to the peace, it is unutterable; as
  	to "signs," behold the sick who are healed, the sorrowful
 
                                                                                                   134 
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO ----, On Prayer                      


 1	who are made hopeful, and the sinful and ignorant who
  	have become "wise unto salvation"! 
 3	    And now, dear sir, as you have expressed contrition for
  	an act which you have immediately repeated, you are
  	placed in this dilemma:  To reiterate such words of
 6	apology as characterize justice and Christianity. 
  	                          Very truly,
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 


 9	TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST ASSOCIATION 

  	    Beloved Students: — Meet together and meet en masse,
  	in 1888, at the annual session of the National Christian
12	Scientist Association. Be "of one mind," "in one place,"
  	and God will pour you out a blessing such as you never
  	before received. He who dwelleth in eternal light is
15	bigger than the shadow, and will guard and guide His
  	own. 
  	    Let no consideration bend or outweigh your purpose
18	to be in Chicago on June 13. Firm in your allegiance to
  	the reign of universal harmony, go to its rescue. In God's
  	hour, the powers of earth and hell are proven powerless. 
21	The reeling ranks of materia medica, with poisons, nos-
  	trums, and knives, are impotent when at war with the
  	omnipotent! Like Elisha, look up, and behold: "They
24	that be with us, are more than they that be with them." 
  	    Error is only fermenting, and its heat hissing at the
  	"still, small voice" of Truth; but it can neither silence
27	nor disarm God's voice. Spiritual wickedness is stand-
  	ing in high places; but, blind to its own fate, it will tumble
  	into the bottomless. 
 
                                                                                                   135
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN       
                                                         SCIENTISTS ASSOCIATION                     

 1	    Christians, and all true Scientists, marching under what-
  	soever ensign, come into the ranks! Again I repeat, per-
 3	son is not in the question of Christian Science. Principle,
  	instead of person, is next to our hearts, on our lips, and
  	in our lives. Our watchwords are Truth and Love; and
 6	if we abide in these, they will abound in us, and we shall
  	be one in heart, — one in motive, purpose, pursuit. Abid-
  	ing in Love, not one of you can be separated from me; and
 9	the sweet sense of journeying on together, doing unto
  	others as ye would they should do unto you, conquers all
  	opposition, surmounts all obstacles, and secures success. 
12	If you falter, or fail to fulfil this Golden Rule, though you
  	should build to the heavens, you would build on sand. 
  	    Is it a cross to give one week's time and expense to the
15	jubilee of Spirit? Then take this cross, and the crown
  	with it. Sending forth currents of Truth, God's methods
  	and means of healing, and so spreading the gospel of
18	Love, is in itself an eternity of joy that outweighs an
  	hour. Add one more noble offering to the unity of good,
  	and so cement the bonds of Love. 
21	                          With love,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	TO THE COLLEGE ASSOCIATION 

24	Letter read at the meeting of the Massachusetts Metaphysical
  	           College Association, June 3, 1891 

  	TO THE MEMBERS OF THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS' ASSOCIATION OF
27	      THE MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE 

  	    My Beloved Students: — You may be looking to see me
  	in my accustomed place with you, but this you must no
 
                                                                                                   136
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE COLLEGE ASSOCIATION   
 

 1	longer expect. When I retired from the field of labor,
  	it was a departure, socially, publicly, and finally, from
 3	the routine of such material modes as society and our
  	societies demand. Rumors are rumors, — nothing more. 
  	I am still with you on the field of battle, taking forward
 6	marches, broader and higher views, and with the hope
  	that you will follow. 
  	    The eternal and infinite, already brought to your
 9	earnest consideration, so grow upon my vision that I
  	cannot feel justified in turning aside for one hour from
  	contemplation of them and of the faith unfeigned. 
12	When the verities of being seem to you as to me, — as
  	they must some time, — you will understand the neces-
  	sity for my seclusion, and its fulfilment of divine order. 
15	"Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye sepa-
  	rate, saith the Lord." 
  	    All our thoughts should be given to the absolute
18	demonstration of Christian Science. You can well
  	afford to give me up, since you have in my last re-
  	vised edition of Science and Health your teacher and
21	guide. 
  	    I recommend that the June session of this honorable
  	body shall close your meetings for the summer; also, that
24	hereafter you hold three sessions annually, convening
  	once in four months; oftener is not requisite, and the
  	members coming from a distance will be accommodated
27	by this arrangement. 
  	                      Yours affectionately,
  	                                        MARY B. G. EDDY 
 
                                                                                                   137
                                                Letters


 1	   TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST ASSOCIATION               

  	    My Dear Students and Friends: — Accept my thanks
 3	for your card of invitation, your badge, and order of exer-
  	cise, all of which are complete. 
  	    When I gave you a meagre reception in Boston at the
 6	close of the first convention of the National Christian
  	Scientist Association, it was simply to give you the privi-
  	lege, poor as it was, of speaking a few words aside to your
 9	teacher. I remember my regret, when, having asked in
  	general assembly if you had any questions to propose, I
  	received no reply. Since then you have doubtless realized
12	that such opportunity might have been improved; but
  	that time has passed. 
  	    I greatly rejoice over the growth of my students within
15	the last few years. It was kind of you to part so gently
  	with the protecting wings of the mother-bird, and to spread
  	your own so bravely. Now, dear ones, if you take my
18	advice again, you will do — what? 
  	    Even this:  Disorganize the National Christian Scien-
  	tist Association! and each one return to his place of
21	labor, to work out individually and alone, for himself and
  	for others, the sublime ends of human life. 
  	    To accomplish this, you must give much time to self-
24	examination and correction; you must control appetite,
  	passion, pride, envy, evil-speaking, resentment, and each
  	one of the innumerable errors that worketh or maketh
27	a lie. Then you can give to the world the benefit of all
  	this, and heal and teach with increased confidence. My
  	students can now organize their students into associa-
30	tions, form churches, and hold these organizations of their
 
                                                                                                    138
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN       
                                                         SCIENTISTS ASSOCIATION                     

 1	own, — until, in turn, their students will sustain them-
  	selves and work for others. 
 3	    The time it takes yearly to prepare for this national
  	convention is worse than wasted, if it causes thought to
  	wander in the wilderness or ways of the world. The de-
 6	tail of conforming to society, in any way, costs you what
  	it would to give time and attention to hygiene in your
  	ministry and healing. 
 9	    For students to work together is not always to co-
  	operate, but sometimes to coelbow! Each student should
  	seek alone the guidance of our common Father — even
12	the divine Principle which he claims to demonstrate, — 
  	and especially should he prove his faith by works, ethi-
  	cally, physically, and spiritually. Remember that the
15	first and last lesson of Christian Science is love, perfect
  	love, and love made perfect through the cross. 
  	    I once thought that in unity was human strength; but
18	have grown to know that human strength is weakness, — 
  	that unity is divine might, giving to human power, peace. 
  	    My counsel is applicable to the state of general growth
21	in the members of the National Christian Scientist Asso-
  	ciation, but it is not so adapted to the members of
  	students' organizations. And wherefore? Because the
24	growth of these at first is more gradual; but whenever
  	they are equal to the march triumphant, God will give
  	to all His soldiers of the cross the proper command, and
27	under the banner of His love, and with the "still, small
  	voice" for the music of our march, we all shall take step
  	and march on in spiritual organization. 
30	                      Your loving teacher,
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 
  	CONCORD, N. H., May 23, 1890 

 
                                                                                                      139
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN       
                                                         SCIENTISTS ASSOCIATION                     

 1	    N. B. I recommend this honorable body to adjourn,
  	if it does not disorganize, to three years from this date;
 3	or, if it does disorganize, to meet again in three years. 
  	Then bring your tithes into the storehouse, and God will
  	pour you out a blessing such as you even yet have not
 6	received. 
  	                                            M. B. G. E. 


  	        TO THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
 9	                                         BOSTON 

  	    (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty
  	through God to the pulling down of strong holds;) casting down
12	imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the
  	knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the
  	obedience of Christ. — 2 COR. x. 4, 5. 

15	    In April, 1883, I started the Journal of Christian
  	Science, with a portion of the above Scripture for its
  	motto. 
18	    On December 10, 1889, I gave a lot of land — in
  	Boston, situated near the beautiful Back Bay Park, now
  	valued at $20,000 and rising in value — for the purpose
21	of having erected thereon a church edifice to be called The
  	Church of Christ, Scientist. 
  	    I had this desirable site transferred in a circuitous,
24	novel way, at the wisdom whereof a few persons have
  	since scrupled; but to my spiritual perception, like all
  	true wisdom, this transaction will in future be regarded
27	as greatly wise, and it will be found that this act was in
  	advance of the erring mind's apprehension. 
  	    As with all former efforts in the interest of Christian
30	Science, I took care that the provisions for the land and
 
                                                                                                   140
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, BOSTON                     

 1	building were such as error could not control. I knew
  	that to God's gift, foundation and superstructure, no one
 3	could hold a wholly material title. The land, and the
  	church standing on it, must be conveyed through a type
  	representing the true nature of the gift; a type morally
 6	and spiritually inalienable, but materially questionable
  	 — even after the manner that all spiritual good comes
  	to Christian Scientists, to the end of taxing their faith
 9	in God, and their adherence to the superiority of the
  	claims of Spirit over matter or merely legal titles. 
  	    No one could buy, sell, or mortgage my gift as I had
12	it conveyed. Thus the case rested, and I supposed the
  	trustee-deed was legal; but this was God's business, not
  	mine. Our church was prospered by the right hand of
15	His righteousness, and contributions to the Building Fund
  	generously poured into the treasury. Unity prevailed, — 
  	till mortal man sought to know who owned God's temple,
18	and adopted and urged only the material side of this
  	question. 
  	    The lot of land which I donated I redeemed from under
21	mortgage. The foundation on which our church was to
  	be built had to be rescued from the grasp of legal power,
  	and now it must be put back into the arms of Love, if we
24	would not be found fighting against God. 
  	    The diviner claim and means for upbuilding the Church
  	of Christ were prospered. Our title to God's acres will
27	be safe and sound — when we can "read our title clear"
  	to heavenly mansions. Built on the rock, our church
  	will stand the storms of ages:  though the material super-
30	structure should crumble into dust, the fittest would sur-
  	vive, — the spiritual idea would live, a perpetual type of
  	the divine Principle it reflects. 
    
                                                                                                    141
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, BOSTON                     

 1	    The First Church of Christ, Scientist, our prayer in
  	stone, will be the prophecy fulfilled, the monument up-
 3	reared, of Christian Science. It will speak to you of the
  	Mother, and of your hearts' offering to her through whom
  	was revealed to you God's all-power, all-presence, and
 6	all-science. This building begun, will go up, and no one
  	can suffer from it, for no one can resist the power that
  	is behind it; and against this church temple "the gates
 9	of hell" cannot prevail. 
  	    All loyal Christian Scientists hail with joy this pro-
  	posed type of universal Love; not so, however, with
12	error, which hates the bonds and methods of Truth, and
  	shudders at the freedom, might, and majesty of Spirit,
  	 — even the annihilating law of Love. 
15	    I vindicate both the law of God and the laws of our
  	land. I believe, — yea, I understand, — that with the
  	spirit of Christ actuating all the parties concerned about
18	the legal quibble, it can easily be corrected to the satis-
  	faction of all. Let this be speedily done. Do not, I im-
  	plore you, stain the early history of Christian Science by
21	the impulses of human will and pride; but let the divine
  	will and the nobility of human meekness rule this busi-
  	ness transaction, in obedience to the law of Love and the
24	laws of our land. 
  	    As the ambassador of Christ's teachings, I admonish
  	you:  Delay not longer to commence building our church
27	in Boston; or else return every dollar that you yourselves
  	declare you have had no legal authority for obtaining, to
  	the several contributors, — and let them, not you, say
30	what shall be done with their money. 
  	    Of our first church in Boston, O recording angel! 
  	write:  God is in the midst of her:  how beautiful are her
 
                                                                                                    142
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, BOSTON                     

 1	feet! how beautiful are her garments! how hath He en-
  	larged her borders! how hath He made her wildernesses
 3	to bud and blossom as the rose! 
  	                      With love,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


 6	       TO DONORS OF BOAT, FROM TORONTO, CANADA 

  	Written on receipt of a beautiful boat presented by Christian
  	Scientists in Toronto, for the little pond at Pleasant View. The
 9	boat displays, among other beautiful decorations, a number of
  	masonic symbols. 

  	    Beloved Students and Friends: — Accept my thanks
12	for the beautiful boat and presentation poem. Each day
  	since they arrived I have said, Let me write to the donors,
  	 — and what? 
15	    My first impression was to indite a poem; my second,
  	a psalm; my third, a letter. Why the letter alone? Be-
  	cause your dear hearts expressed in their lovely gift such
18	varying types of true affection, shaded as autumn leaves
  	with bright hues of the spiritual, that my Muse lost her
  	lightsome lyre, and imagery of thought gave place to
21	chords of feeling too deep for words. 
  	    A boat song seemed more Olympian than the psalm in
  	spiritual strains of the Hebrew bard. So I send my
24	answer in a commonplace letter. Poor return, is it
  	not? 
  	    The symbols of freemasonry depicted on the boat
27	wakened memory, touched tender fibres of thought, and
  	I longed to say to the masonic brothers:  If as a woman
  	I may not unite with you in freemasonry, nor you with
30	me in Christian Science, yet as friends we can feel the
 
                                                                                                   143
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO DONORS OF BOAT, 
                                                             FROM TORONTO, CANADA

 1	touch of heart to heart and hand to hand, on the broad
  	basis and sure foundation of true friendship's "level"
 3	and the "square" of moral sentiments. 
  	    My dear students may have explained to the kind par-
  	ticipants in beautifying this boat our spiritual points,
 6	above the plane of matter. If so, I may hope that a
  	closer link hath bound us. Across lakes, into a kingdom,
  	I reach out my hand to clasp yours, with this silent bene-
 9	diction:  May the kingdom of heaven come in each of
  	your hearts! 
  	                       With love,
12	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	              ADDRESS, — LAYING THE CORNER-STONE 

  	    Beloved Students: — On the 21st day of May, A. D. 
15	1894, with quiet, imposing ceremony, is laid the corner-
  	stone of "The First Church of Christ, Scientist," in
  	Boston. 
18	    It gives me great pleasure to say that you, principally
  	the Normal class graduates of my College, well known
  	physicians, teachers, editors, and pastors of churches,
21	by contributions of one thousand dollars each, husband
  	and wife reckoned as one, have, within about three
  	months, donated the munificent sum of forty-two thou-
24	sand dollars toward building The Mother Church. A
  	quiet call from me for this extra contribution, in aid of
  	our Church Building Fund, found you all "with one
27	accord in one place." Each donation came promptly;
  	sometimes at much self-sacrifice, but always accompanied
  	with a touching letter breathing the donor's privileged joy. 
 
                                                                                                    144
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: ADDRESS, --- LAYING 
                                                                        THE CORNER-STONE
 
 1	    The granite for this church was taken from the quar-
  	ries in New Hampshire, my native State. The money
 3	for building "Mother's Room," situated in the second
  	story of the tower on the northeast corner of this build-
  	ing, and the name thereof, came from the dear children
 6	of Christian Scientists; a little band called Busy Bees,
  	organized by Miss Maurine R. Campbell. 
  	    On this memorable day there are laid away a copy of
 9	this address, the subscription list on which appear your
  	several names in your own handwriting, your textbook,
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures," and
12	other works written by the same author, your teacher,
  	the Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science;* with-
  	out pomp or pride, laid away as a sacred secret in the
15	heart of a rock, there to typify the prophecy, "And a man
  	shall be as an hiding place from the wind, and a covert
  	from the tempest; . . . as the shadow of a great rock in
18	a weary land:" henceforth to whisper our Master's
  	promise, "Upon this rock I will build my church; and
  	the gates of hell shall not prevail against it." 
21	    To-day, be this hope in each of our hearts, — precious
  	in God's sight as shall be the assembling of His people
  	in this temple, sweet as the rest that remaineth for the
24	righteous, and fresh as a summer morn, — that, from
  	earth's pillows of stone, our visible lives are rising to
  	God. As in the history of a seed, so may our earthly
27	sowing bear fruit that exudes the inspiration of the wine
  	poured into the cup of Christ. 
  	    To-day I pray that divine Love, the life-giving Prin-
30	ciple of Christianity, shall speedily wake the long night
  	of materialism, and the universal dawn shall break upon
  	the spire of this temple. The Church, more than any

33	* A copy of the Bible was included among the books placed in the
  	 corner-stone.
 
                                                                                                    145
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: ADDRESS, --- LAYING 
                                                                        THE CORNER-STONE
 
 1	other institution, at present is the cement of society, and
  	it should be the bulwark of civil and religious liberty. 
 3	But the time cometh when the religious element, or Church
  	of Christ, shall exist alone in the affections, and need no
  	organization to express it. Till then, this form of godli-
 6	ness seems as requisite to manifest its spirit, as individ-
  	uality to express Soul and substance. 
  	    Does a single bosom burn for fame and power? Then
 9	when that person shall possess these, let him ask him-
  	self, and answer to his name in this corner-stone of our
  	temple:  Am I greater for them? And if he thinks that
12	he is, then is he less than man to whom God gave "do-
  	minion over all the earth," less than the meek who "in-
  	herit the earth." Even vanity forbids man to be vain;
15	and pride is a hooded hawk which flies in darkness. Over
  	a wounded sense of its own error, let not mortal thought
  	resuscitate too soon. 
18	    In our rock-bound friendship, delicate as dear, our
  	names may melt into one, and common dust, and their
  	modest sign be nothingness. Be this as it may, the visible
21	unity of spirit remains, to quicken even dust into sweet
  	memorial such as Isaiah prophesied: "The wolf also shall
  	dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with
24	the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling
  	together; and a little child shall lead them." 
  	    When the hearts of Christian Scientists are woven to-
27	gether as are their names in the web of history, earth will
  	float majestically heaven's heraldry, and echo the song
  	of angels: "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth
30	peace, good will toward men." 
  	    To The Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, and to
  	the dear children that my heart folds within it, let me
 
                                                                                                    146
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: ADDRESS, --- LAYING 
                                                                        THE CORNER-STONE
 
1	say, 'Tis sweet to remember thee, and God's Zion, with
  	healing on her wings. May her walls be vocal with sal-
 3	vation; and her gates with praise! 


  	          TO THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                             BOSTON 

 6	    My Beloved Students: — I cannot conscientiously lend
  	my counsel to direct your action on receiving or dismiss-
  	ing candidates. To do this, I should need to be with
 9	you. I cannot accept hearsay, and would need to know
  	the circumstances and facts regarding both sides of the
  	subject, to form a proper judgment. This is not my
12	present province; hence I have hitherto declined to be
  	consulted on these subjects, and still maintain this
  	position. 
15	    These are matters of grave import; and you cannot
  	be indifferent to this, but will give them immediate at-
  	tention, and be governed therein by the spirit and the
18	letter of this Scripture: "Whatsoever ye would that men
  	should do unto you, do ye even so to them." 
  	    I cannot be the conscience for this church; but if I
21	were, I would gather every reformed mortal that desired
  	to come, into its fold, and counsel and help him to walk
  	in the footsteps of His flock. I feel sure that as Chris-
24	tian Scientists you will act, relative to this matter, up to
  	your highest understanding of justice and mercy. 
  	                      Affectionately yours,
27	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 
  	  Feb. 12, 1895 
 
                                                                                                                          147


 1	THE FIRST MEMBERS OF THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST,
  	           SCIENTIST, BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS 

 3	    My Beloved Students: — Another year has rolled on,
  	another annual meeting has convened, another space of
  	time has been given us, and has another duty been done
 6	and another victory won for time and eternity? Do you
  	meet in unity, preferring one another, and demonstrating
  	the divine Principle of Christian Science? Have you
 9	improved past hours, and ladened them with records
  	worthy to be borne heavenward? Have you learned
  	that sin is inadmissible, and indicates a small mind? 
12	Do you manifest love for those that hate you and de-
  	spitefully use you? 
  	    The man of integrity is one who makes it his constant
15	rule to follow the road of duty, according as Truth and
  	the voice of his conscience point it out to him. He is not
  	guided merely by affections which may some time give
18	the color of virtue to a loose and unstable character. 
  	    The upright man is guided by a fixed Principle, which
  	destines him to do nothing but what is honorable, and to
21	abhor whatever is base or unworthy; hence we find him
  	ever the same, — at all times the trusty friend, the affec-
  	tionate relative, the conscientious man of business, the
24	pious worker, the public-spirited citizen. 
  	    He assumes no borrowed appearance. He seeks no
  	mask to cover him, for he acts no studied part; but he
27	is indeed what he appears to be, — full of truth, candor,
  	and humanity. In all his pursuits, he knows no path
  	but the fair, open, and direct one, and would much rather
30	fail of success than attain it by reproachable means. He
 
                                                                                                    148
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: THE FIRST MEMBERS OF THE
    FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS

 1	never shows us a smiling countenance while he meditates
  	evil against us in his heart. We shall never find one part
 3	of his character at variance with another. 
  	                             Lovingly yours,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 
 6	  Sept. 30, 1895 


  	                                  EXTRACT FROM A LETTER 

  	    The Rules and By-laws in the Manual of The First
 9	Church of Christ, Scientist, Boston, originated not in
  	solemn conclave as in ancient Sanhedrim. They were
  	not arbitrary opinions nor dictatorial demands, such as
12	one person might impose on another. They were im-
  	pelled by a power not one's own, were written at differ-
  	ent dates, and as the occasion required. They sprang
15	from necessity, the logic of events, — from the immedi-
  	ate demand for them as a help that must be supplied to
  	maintain the dignity and defense of our Cause; hence
18	their simple, scientific basis, and detail so requisite to
  	demonstrate genuine Christian Science, and which will
  	do for the race what absolute doctrines destined for future
21	generations might not accomplish. 


  	                               TO THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — Until recently, I was not aware
24	that the contribution box was presented at your Friday
  	evening meetings. I specially desire that you collect no
  	moneyed contributions from the people present on these
27	occasions. 
  	    Let the invitation to this sweet converse be in the words
  	of the prophet Isaiah: "Ho, every one that thirsteth,
 
                                                                                                   149
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: To The Mother Church                    


 1	come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come
  	ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without
 3	money and without price." 
  	    Invite all cordially and freely to this banquet of Chris-
  	tian Science, this feast and flow of Soul. Ask them to
 6	bring what they possess of love and light to help leaven
  	your loaf and replenish your scanty store. Then, after
  	presenting the various offerings, and one after another
 9	has opened his lips to discourse and distribute what God
  	has given him of experience, hope, faith, and under-
  	standing, gather up the fragments, and count the baskets
12	full of accessions to your love, and see that nothing has
  	been lost. 
  	                           With love,
15	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	          TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN
  	                                          OCONTO 

18	    My Beloved Brethren: — Lips nor pen can ever ex-
  	press the joy you give me in parting so promptly with
  	your beloved pastor, Rev. Mr. Norcross, to send him to
21	aid me. It is a refreshing demonstration of Christianity,
  	brotherly love, and all the rich graces of the Spirit. May
  	this sacrifice bring to your beloved church a vision of the
24	new church, that cometh down from heaven, whose altar
  	is a loving heart, whose communion is fellowship with
  	saints and angels. This example of yours is a light that
27	cannot be hid. 
  	    Guided by the pillar and the cloud, this little church
  	that built the first temple for Christian Science worship
30	shall abide steadfastly in the faith of Jesus' words: "Fear
 
                                                                                                    150
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, IN OCONTO                    

 1	not, little flock; for it is your Father's good pleasure to
  	give you the kingdom." May He soon give you a pastor;
 3	already you have the great Shepherd of Israel watch-
  	ing over you. Give my forever-love to your dear church. 
  	                   Yours in bonds of Christ,
 6	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 
  	  Boston, Mass., 1889 


  	            TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN
 9	                                           SCRANTON 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — Space is no separator of hearts. 
  	Spiritually, I am with all who are with Truth, and whose
12	hearts to-day are repeating their joy that God dwelleth
  	in the congregation of the faithful, and loveth the gates
  	of Zion. 
15	    The outlook is cheering. We have already seen the
  	salvation of many people by means of Christian Science. 
  	Chapels and churches are dotting the entire land. Con-
18	venient houses and halls can now be obtained wherein, as
  	whereout, Christian Scientists may worship the Father
  	"in spirit and in truth," as taught by our great Master. 
21	    "If God be for us, who can be against us?" If He
  	be with us, the wayside is a sanctuary, and the desert a
  	resting-place peopled with living witnesses of the fact
24	that "God is Love." 
  	    God is universal; confined to no spot, defined by no
  	dogma, appropriated by no sect. Not more to one than
27	to all, is God demonstrable as divine Life, Truth, and
  	Love; and His people are they that reflect Him — that
  	reflect Love. Again, this infinite Principle, with its uni-
30	versal manifestation, is all that really is or can be;
  	hence God is our Shepherd. He guards, guides, feeds,
 
                                                                                                    151
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, IN SCRANTON                   

 1	and folds the sheep of His pasture; and their ears are
  	attuned to His call. In the words of the loving disciple,
 3	"My sheep hear my voice, . . . and they follow me;
  	. . . neither shall any man pluck them out of my
  	hand." 
 6	    God is a consuming fire. He separates the dross from
  	the gold, purifies the human character, through the
  	furnace of affliction. Those who bear fruit He purgeth,
 9	that they may bear more fruit. Through the sacred law,
  	He speaketh to the unfruitful in tones of Sinai:  and, in
  	the gospel, He saith of the barren fig-tree, "Cut it down;
12	why cumbereth it the ground?" 
  	    God is our Father and our Mother, our Minister and
  	the great Physician:  He is man's only real relative on
15	earth and in heaven. David sang, "Whom have I in
  	heaven but thee? and there is none upon earth that I
  	desire beside thee." 
18	    Brother, sister, beloved in the Lord, knowest thou
  	thyself, and art thou acquainted with God? If not, I
  	pray thee as a Christian Scientist, delay not to make Him
21	thy first acquaintance. 
  	    Glorious things are spoken of you in His Word. Ye
  	are a chosen people, whose God is — what? Even All. 
24	May mercy and truth go before you: may the lamp of
  	your life continually be full of oil, and you be wedded
  	to the spiritual idea, Christ; then will you heal, and
27	teach, and preach, on the ascending scale of everlasting
  	Life and Love. 
  	            Affectionately yours in Christ,
30	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 
 
                                                                                                    152

 1	                    TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                                  IN DENVER 

 3	    Beloved Pastor and Brethren: — "As in water face
  	answereth to face," and in love continents clasp hands, so
  	the oneness of God includes also His presence with those
 6	whose hearts unite in the purposes of goodness. Of this
  	we may be sure:  that thoughts winged with peace and
  	love breathe a silent benediction over all the earth, co-
 9	operate with the divine power, and brood unconsciously
  	o'er the work of His hand. 
  	    I, as a corporeal person, am not in your midst:  I, as a
12	dictator, arbiter, or ruler, am not present; but I, as a
  	mother whose heart pulsates with every throb of theirs
  	for the welfare of her children, am present, and rejoice
15	with them that rejoice. 
  	    May meekness, mercy, and love dwell forever in the
  	hearts of those who worship in this tabernacle:  then
18	will they receive the heritage that God has prepared for
  	His people, — made ready for the pure in affection, the
  	meek in spirit, the worshipper in truth, the follower of
21	good. 
  	    Thus founded upon the rock of Christ, when storm
  	and tempest beat against this sure foundation, you,
24	safely sheltered in the strong tower of hope, faith, and
  	Love, are God's nestlings; and He will hide you in His
  	feathers till the storm has passed. Into His haven of
27	Soul there enters no element of earth to cast out angels,
  	to silence the right intuition which guides you safely
  	home. 
30	    Exercise more faith in God and His spiritual means
 
                                                                                                    153
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, IN DENVER                   

 1	and methods, than in man and his material ways and
  	means, of establishing the Cause of Christian Science. 
 3	If right yourself, God will confirm His inheritance. "Be
  	not weary in well doing." Truth is restful, and Love is
  	triumphant. 
 6	    When God went forth before His people, they were
  	fed with manna:  they marched through the wilderness:
  	they passed through the Red Sea, untouched by the bil-
 9	lows. At His command, the rock became a fountain;
  	and the land of promise, green isles of refreshment. In
  	the words of the Psalmist, when "the Lord gave the word:
12	great was the company of those that published it." 
  	    God is good to Israel, — washed in the waters of
  	Meribah, cleansed of the flesh, — good to His Israel
15	encompassed not with pride, hatred, self-will, and self-
  	justification; wherein violence covereth men as a gar-
  	ment, and as captives are they enchained. 
18	    Christian Scientists bring forth the fruits of Spirit,
  	not flesh; and God giveth this "new name" to no man
  	who honors Him not by positive proof of trustworthiness. 
21	May you be able to say, "I have not cleansed my heart
  	in vain." 
  	    Sir Edwin Arnold, to whom I presented a copy of
24	my first edition of "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," writes: — 

  	                           Peace on earth and Good-will!
27	                           Souls that are gentle and still
  	                           Hear the first music of this
  	                           Far-off, infinite, Bliss! 


30	    So may the God of peace be and abide with this church. 
  	                      Affectionately yours,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 
 
                                                                                                    154

 1	                    TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                             IN LAWRENCE 

 3	    Beloved Brethren: — The spreading branches of The
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, are fast reaching out their
  	broad shelter to the entire world. Your faith has not
 6	been without works, — and God's love for His flock is
  	manifest in His care. He will dig about this little church,
  	prune its encumbering branches, water it with the dews
 9	of heaven, enrich its roots, and enlarge its borders with
  	divine Love. God only waits for man's worthiness to
  	enhance the means and measure of His grace. You
12	have already proof of the prosperity of His Zion. You
  	sit beneath your own vine and fig-tree as the growth
  	of spirituality — even that vine whereof our Father is
15	husbandman. 
  	    It is the purpose of divine Love to resurrect the under-
  	standing, and the kingdom of God, the reign of har-
18	mony already within us. Through the word that is
  	spoken unto you, are you made free. Abide in His word,
  	and it shall abide in you; and the healing Christ will
21	again be made manifest in the flesh — understood and
  	glorified. 
  	    Honor thy Father and Mother, God. Continue in
24	His love. Bring forth fruit — "signs following" — that
  	your prayers be not hindered. Pray without ceasing. 
  	Watch diligently; never desert the post of spiritual ob-
27	servation and self-examination. Strive for self-abnega-
  	tion, justice, meekness, mercy, purity, love. Let your
  	light reflect Light. Have no ambition, affection, nor
30	aim apart from holiness. Forget not for a moment, that
 
                                                                                                    155
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, IN LAWRENCE                   

 1	God is All-in-all — therefore, that in reality there is but
  	one cause and effect. 
 3	    The pride of circumstance or power is the prince of
  	this world that has nothing in Christ. All power and
  	happiness are spiritual, and proceed from goodness. 
 6	Sacrifice self to bless one another, even as God has
  	blessed you. Forget self in laboring for mankind; then
  	will you woo the weary wanderer to your door, win the
 9	pilgrim and stranger to your church, and find access to
  	the heart of humanity. While pressing meekly on, be
  	faithful, be valiant in the Christian's warfare, and peace
12	will crown your joy. 
  	                           Lovingly yours,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


15	                                 TO CORRESPONDENTS
 
  	    Beloved Students: — Because Mother has not the time
  	even to read all of her interesting correspondence, and
18	less wherein to answer it (however much she desires
  	thus to do), she hereby requests: First, that you, her
  	students' students, who write such excellent letters to
21	her, will hereafter, as a general rule, send them to the
  	editors of The Christian Science Journal for publication,
  	and thereby give to us all the pleasure of hearing from you. 
24	    If my own students cannot spare time to write to God,
  	 — when they address me I shall be apt to forward their
  	letters to Him as our common Parent, and by way of
27	The Christian Science Journal; thus fulfilling their moral
  	obligation to furnish some reading-matter for our denomi-
  	national organ. Methinks, were they to contemplate the
30	universal charge wherewith divine Love has entrusted us,
  
                                                                                                   156
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO CORRESPONDENTS                    


1	in behalf of a suffering race, they would contribute oftener
  	to the pages of this swift vehicle of scientific thought;
 3	for it reaches a vast number of earnest readers, and seek-
  	ers after Truth.                    With love,
  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY 


 6	                                       TO STUDENTS 

  	    Beloved Christian Scientists: — Please send in your
  	contributions as usual to our Journal. All is well at head-
 9	quarters, and when the mist shall melt away you will see
  	clearly the signs of Truth and the heaven of Love within
  	your hearts. Let the reign of peace and harmony be
12	supreme and forever yours. 
  	    I proposed to merge the adjourned meeting in the one
  	held at Chicago, because I saw no advantage, but great
15	disadvantage, in one student's opinions or modus oper-
  	andi becoming the basis for others:  read "Retrospection"
  	on this subject. Science is absolute, and best under-
18	stood through the study of my works and the daily Chris-
  	tian demonstration thereof. It is their materiality that
  	clogs the progress of students, and "this kind goeth not
21	forth but by prayer and fasting." It is materialism through
  	which the animal magnetizer preys, and in turn becomes
  	a prey. Spirituality is the basis of all true thought and
24	volition. Assembling themselves together, and listening
  	to each other amicably, or contentiously, is no aid to
  	students in acquiring solid Christian Science. Experi-
27	ence and, above all, obedience, are the aids and tests of
  	growth and understanding in this direction. 
  	                            With love,
30	                                        MARY B. G. EDDY 
 
                                                                                                   157
Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO A STUDENT

 1	TO A STUDENT 

  	    My Dear Student: — It is a great thing to be found
 3	worthy to suffer for Christ, Truth. Paul said, "If we
  	suffer, we shall also reign with him." Reign then, my
  	beloved in the Lord. He that marketh the sparrow's fall
 6	will direct thy way. 
  	    I have written, or caused my secretary to write, to Mr.
  	and Mrs. Stewart, of Toronto, Canada (you will find their
 9	card in The C.S. Journal), that you or your lawyer will
  	ask them all questions important for your case, and re-
  	quested that they furnish all information possible. They
12	will be glad to help you. Every true Christian Scientist
  	will feel "as bound with you," but as free in Truth and
  	Love, safe under the shadow of His wing. 
15	    Yes, my student, my Father is your Father; and He
  	helps us most when help is most needed, for He is the
  	ever-present help. 
18	    I am glad that you are in good cheer. I enclose you
  	the name of Mr. E. A. Kimball, C.S.D., of Chicago, — 
  	5020 Woodlawn Ave., — for items relative to Mrs. Steb-
21	bin's case. 
  	    "Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in Him;
  	and He shall bring it to pass.  And He shall bring forth
24	thy righteousness as the light, and thy judgment as the
  	noonday." This I know, for God is for us. 
  	    Write me when you need me. Error has no power
27	but to destroy itself. It cannot harm you; it cannot stop
  	the eternal currents of Truth. 
  	                        Ever with love,
30	                                        MARY B. G. EDDY 
 
                                                                                                   158
Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO A STUDENT


 1	                                       TO A STUDENT 

  	    My Beloved Student: — In reply to your letter I will
 3	say:  God's ways are not as our ways; but higher far
  	than the heavens above the earth is His wisdom above
  	ours. When I requested you to be ordained, I little
 6	thought of the changes about to be made. When I in-
  	sisted on your speaking without notes, I little knew that
  	so soon another change in your pulpit would be demanded. 
 9	But now, after His messenger has obeyed the message
  	of divine Love, comes the interpretation thereof. But you
  	see we both had first to obey, and to do this through faith,
12	not sight. 
  	    The meaning of it all, as now shown, is this:  when
  	you were bidden to be ordained, it was in reward for your
15	faithful service, thus to honor it. The second command,
  	to drop the use of notes, was to rebuke a lack of faith in
  	divine help, and to test your humility and obedience in
18	bearing this cross. 
  	    All God's servants are minute men and women. As
  	of old, I stand with sandals on and staff in hand, wait-
21	ing for the watchword and the revelation of what, how,
  	whither. Let us be faithful and obedient, and God will
  	do the rest. 
24	    In the April number of The Christian Science Journal
  	you will find the forthcoming completion (as I now think)
  	of the divine directions sent out to the churches. It is
27	satisfactory to note, however, that the order therein given
  	corresponds to the example of our Master. Jesus was
  	not ordained as our churches ordain ministers. We
30	have no record that he used notes when preaching. He
 
                                                                                                    159
Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO A STUDENT


 1	spake in their synagogues, reading the Scriptures and
  	expounding them; and God has given to this age "Science
 3	and Health with Key to the Scriptures," to elucidate
  	His Word. 
  	    You may read this letter to your church, and then
 6	send it to Rev. Mr. Norcross, and he will understand. 
  	May the God of all grace give you peace. 
  	                                  With love,
 9	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 

     
  	                 EXTRACT FROM A CHRISTMAS LETTER 

  	    Beloved Students: — My heart has many rooms: one
12	of these is sacred to the memory of my students. Into
  	this upper chamber, where all things are pure and of
  	good report, — into this sanctuary of love, — I often
15	retreat, sit silently, and ponder. In this chamber is
  	memory's wardrobe, where I deposit certain recollec-
  	tions and rare grand collections once in each year. This
18	is my Christmas storehouse. Its goods commemorate,
  	 — not so much the Bethlehem babe, as the man of God,
  	the risen Christ, and the adult Jesus. Here I deposit
21	the gifts that my dear students offer at the shrine of
  	Christian Science, and to their lone Leader. Here I talk
  	once a year, — and this is a bit of what I said in 1890:
24	"O glorious Truth!  O Mother Love! how has the sense
  	of Thy children grown to behold Thee! and how have
  	many weary wings sprung upward! and how has our
27	Model, Christ, been unveiled to us, and to the age!" 
  	    I look at the rich devices in embroidery, silver, gold,
  	and jewels, — all gifts of Christian Scientists from all
30	parts of our nation, and some from abroad, — then al-
  
                                                                                                    160
Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: EXTRACT FROM A CHRISTMAS LETTER


1	most marvel at the power and permanence of affection
  	under the regime of Christian Science! Never did grati-
 3	tude and love unite more honestly in uttering the word
  	thanks, than ours at this season. But a mother's love
  	behind words has no language; it may give no material
 6	token, but lives steadily on, through time and circum-
  	stance, as part and paramount portion of her being. 
  	    Thus may our lives flow on in the same sweet rhythm
 9	of head and heart, till they meet and mingle in bliss super-
  	nal. There is a special joy in knowing that one is gaining
  	constantly in the knowledge of Truth and divine Love. 
12	Your progress, the past year, has been marked. It satis-
  	fies my present hope. Of this we rest assured, that every
  	trial of our faith in God makes us stronger and firmer in
15	understanding and obedience. 
  	                      Lovingly yours,
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY
 
                                                                                                    161


                               CHAPTER VI 

  	                             SERMONS 

                                              A CHRISTMAS SERMON 

  	           Delivered in Chickering Hall, Boston, Mass., on the
 3	                           Sunday before Christmas, 1888 

  	            SUBJECT: The Corporeal and Incorporeal Saviour 

  	    TEXT: For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the
 6	government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called
  	Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The
      Prince of Peace. — ISAIAH ix. 6. 


 9	    To the senses, Jesus was the son of man:  in Science,
  	man is the son of God. The material senses could
  	not cognize the Christ, or Son of God:  it was Jesus'
12	approximation to this state of being that made him the
  	Christ-Jesus, the Godlike, the anointed. 
  	    The prophet whose words we have chosen for our
15	text, prophesied the appearing of this dual nature, as
  	both human and divinely endowed, the personal and the
  	impersonal Jesus. 
18	    The only record of our Master as a public benefactor,
  	or personal Saviour, opens when he was thirty years of
  	age; owing in part, perhaps, to the Jewish law that none
21	should teach or preach in public under that age. Also,
  	it is natural to conclude that at this juncture he was
  	specially endowed with the Holy Spirit; for he was given
24	the new name, Messiah, or Jesus Christ, — the God-
 
                                                                                                   162   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	anointed; even as, at times of special enlightenment,
  	Jacob was called Israel; and Saul, Paul. 
 3	    The third event of this eventful period, — a period of
  	such wonderful spiritual import to mankind! — was the
  	advent of a higher Christianity. 
 6	    From this dazzling, God-crowned summit, the Naza-
  	rene stepped suddenly before the people and their schools
  	of philosophy; Gnostic, Epicurean, and Stoic. He must
 9	stem these rising angry elements, and walk serenely over
  	their fretted, foaming billows. 
  	    Here the cross became the emblem of Jesus' history;
12	while the central point of his Messianic mission was peace,
  	good will, love, teaching, and healing. 
  	    Clad with divine might, he was ready to stem the tide
15	of Judaism, and prove his power, derived from Spirit, to
  	be supreme; lay himself as a lamb upon the altar of
  	materialism, and therefrom rise to his nativity in Spirit. 
18	    The corporeal Jesus bore our infirmities, and through
  	his stripes we are healed. He was the Way-shower, and
  	suffered in the flesh, showing mortals how to escape from
21	the sins of the flesh. 
  	    There was no incorporeal Jesus of Nazareth. The
  	spiritual man, or Christ, was after the similitude of the
24	Father, without corporeality or finite mind. 
  	    Materiality, worldliness, human pride, or self-will, by
  	demoralizing his motives and Christlikeness, would have
27	dethroned his power as the Christ. 
  	    To carry out his holy purpose, he must be oblivious of
  	human self. 
30	    Of the lineage of David, like him he went forth, simple
  	as the shepherd boy, to disarm the Goliath. Panoplied
  	in the strength of an exalted hope, faith, and understand-
  
                                                                                                   163   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


1	ing, he sought to conquer the three-in-one of error:  the
  	world, the flesh, and the devil. 
 3	    Three years he went about doing good. He had for
  	thirty years been preparing to heal and teach divinely;
  	but his three-years mission was a marvel of glory:  its
 6	chaplet, a grave to mortal sense dishonored — from which
  	sprang a sublime and everlasting victory! 
  	    He who dated time, the Christian era, and spanned
 9	eternity, was the meekest man on earth. He healed
  	and taught by the wayside, in humble homes:  to arrant
  	hypocrite and to dull disciples he explained the Word
12	of God, which has since ripened into interpretation
  	through Science. 
  	    His words were articulated in the language of a de-
15	clining race, and committed to the providence of God. 
  	In no one thing seemed he less human and more divine
  	than in his unfaltering faith in the immortality of Truth. 
18	Referring to this, he said, "Heaven and earth shall
  	pass away, but my words shall not pass away!" and
  	they have not:  they still live; and are the basis of divine
21	liberty, the medium of Mind, the hope of the race. 
  	    Only three years a personal Saviour! yet the founda-
  	tions he laid are as eternal as Truth, the chief corner-
24	stone. 
  	    After his brief brave struggle, and the crucifixion of
  	the corporeal man, the incorporeal Saviour — the Christ
27	or spiritual idea which leadeth into all Truth — must
  	needs come in Christian Science, demonstrating the spir-
  	itual healing of body and mind. 
30	    This idea or divine essence was, and is, forever about
  	the Father's business; heralding the Principle of health,
  	holiness, and immortality. 
 
                                                                                                   164   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	    Its divine Principle interprets the incorporeal idea, or
  	Son of God; hence the incorporeal and corporeal are
 3	distinguished thus:  the former is the spiritual idea that
  	represents divine good, and the latter is the human
  	presentation of goodness in man. The Science of Chris-
 6	tianity, that has appeared in the ripeness of time, re-
  	veals the incorporeal Christ; and this will continue
  	to be seen more clearly until it be acknowledged, under-
 9	stood, — and the Saviour, which is Truth, be compre-
  	hended. 
  	    To the vision of the Wisemen, this spiritual idea of the
12	Principle of man or the universe, appeared as a star. At
  	first, the babe Jesus seemed small to mortals; but from
  	the mount of revelation, the prophet beheld it from the
15	beginning as the Redeemer, who would present a wonder-
  	ful manifestation of Truth and Love. 
  	    In our text Isaiah foretold, "His name shall be called
18	Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting
  	Father, The Prince of Peace." 
  	    As the Wisemen grew in the understanding of Christ,
21	the spiritual idea, it grew in favor with them. Thus it
  	will continue, as it shall become understood, until man
  	be found in the actual likeness of his Maker. Their
24	highest human concept of the man Jesus, that portrayed
  	him as the only Son of God, the only begotten of the
  	Father, full of grace and Truth, will become so magnified
27	to human sense, by means of the lens of Science, as to
  	reveal man collectively, as individually, to be the son of
  	God. 
30	    The limited view of God's ideas arose from the testimony
  	of the senses. Science affords the evidence that God is the
  	Father of man, of all that is real and eternal. This spir-
 
                                                                                                   165   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	itual idea that the personal Jesus demonstrated, casting
  	out evils and healing, more than eighteen centuries ago,
 3	disappeared by degrees; both because of the ascension
  	of Jesus, in which it was seen that he had grown beyond
  	the human sense of him, and because of the corruption of
 6	the Church. 
  	    The last appearing of Truth will be a wholly spiritual
  	idea of God and of man, without the fetters of the flesh, or
 9	corporeality. This infinite idea of infinity will be, is, as
  	eternal as its divine Principle. The daystar of this appear-
  	ing is the light of Christian Science — the Science which
12	rends the veil of the flesh from top to bottom. The light
  	of this revelation leaves nothing that is material; neither
  	darkness, doubt, disease, nor death. The material cor-
15	poreality disappears; and individual spirituality, perfect
  	and eternal, appears — never to disappear. 
  	    The truth uttered and lived by Jesus, who passed on
18	and left to mortals the rich legacy of what he said and
  	did, makes his followers the heirs to his example; but
  	they can neither appreciate nor appropriate his treasures
21	of Truth and Love, until lifted to these by their own
  	growth and experiences. His goodness and grace pur-
  	chased the means of mortals' redemption from sin; but,
24	they never paid the price of sin. This cost, none but the
  	sinner can pay; and accordingly as this account is settled
  	with divine Love, is the sinner ready to avail himself of
27	the rich blessings flowing from the teaching, example,
  	and suffering of our Master. 
  	    The secret stores of wisdom must be discovered, their
30	treasures reproduced and given to the world, before man
  	can truthfully conclude that he has been found in the
  	order, mode, and virgin origin of man according to divine
 
                                                                                                   166   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	Science, which alone demonstrates the divine Principle
  	and spiritual idea of being. 
 3	    The monument whose finger points upward, commem-
  	orates the earthly life of a martyr; but this is not all of
  	the philanthropist, hero, and Christian. The Truth he
 6	has taught and spoken lives, and moves in our midst a
  	divine afflatus. Thus it is that the ideal Christ — or
  	impersonal infancy, manhood, and womanhood of Truth
 9	and Love — is still with us. 
  	    And what of this child? — "For unto us a child is
  	born, unto us a son is given:  and the government shall
12	be upon his shoulder." 
  	    This child, or spiritual idea, has evolved a more ready
  	ear for the overture of angels and the scientific under-
15	standing of Truth and Love. When Christ, the incor-
  	poreal idea of God, was nameless, and a Mary knew not
  	how to declare its spiritual origin, the idea of man was
18	not understood. The Judaean religion even required the
  	Virgin-mother to go to the temple and be purified, for
  	having given birth to the corporeal child Jesus, whose
21	origin was more spiritual than the senses could inter-
  	pret. Like the leaven that a certain woman hid in three
  	measures of meal, the Science of God and the spiritual
24	idea, named in this century Christian Science, is leaven-
  	ing the lump of human thought, until the whole shall
  	be leavened and all materialism disappear. This action
27	of the divine energy, even if not acknowledged, has
  	come to be seen as diffusing richest blessings. This
  	spiritual idea, or Christ, entered into the minutiae of the
30	life of the personal Jesus. It made him an honest man,
  	a good carpenter, and a good man, before it could make
  	him the glorified. 
 
                                                                                                   167   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	    The material questions at this age on the reappearing
  	of the infantile thought of God's man, are after the man-
 3	ner of a mother in the flesh, though their answers per-
  	tain to the spiritual idea, as in Christian Science: —  

  	    Is he deformed? 
 6	    He is wholly symmetrical; the one altogether lovely. 

  	    Is the babe a son, or daughter? 
  	    Both son and daughter:  even the compound idea of
 9	all that resembles God. 

  	    How much does he weigh? 
  	    His substance outweighs the material world. 

12	    How old is he? 
  	    Of his days there is no beginning and no ending. 

  	    What is his name? 
15	    Christ Science. 

  	    Who are his parents, brothers, and sisters? 
  	    His Father and Mother are divine Life, Truth, and
18	Love; and they who do the will of his Father are his
  	brethren. 

  	    Is he heir to an estate? 
21	    "The government shall be upon his shoulder!" He
  	has dominion over the whole earth; and in admiration
  	of his origin, he exclaims, "I thank Thee, O Father, Lord
24	of heaven and earth, that Thou hast hid these things
  	from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto
  	babes!" 

27	    Is he wonderful? 
  	    His works thus prove him. He giveth power, peace,
  	and holiness; he exalteth the lowly; he giveth liberty
 
                                                                                                   168   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	to the captive, health to the sick, salvation from sin to
  	the sinner — and overcometh the world! 
 3	    Go, and tell what things ye shall see and hear:  how
  	the blind, spiritually and physically, receive sight; how
  	the lame, those halting between two opinions or hob-
 6	bling on crutches, walk; how the physical and moral
  	lepers are cleansed; how the deaf — those who, having
  	ears, hear not, and are afflicted with "tympanum on the
 9	brain" — hear; how the dead, those buried in dogmas
  	and physical ailments, are raised; that to the poor — 
  	the lowly in Christ, not the man-made rabbi — the
12	gospel is preached. Note this:  only such as are pure
  	in spirit, emptied of vainglory and vain knowledge, re-
  	ceive Truth. 
15	    Here ends the colloquy; and a voice from heaven seems
  	to say, "Come and see." 
  	    The nineteenth-century prophets repeat, "Unto us a
18	son is given." 
  	    The shepherds shout, "We behold the appearing of
  	the star!" — and the pure in heart clap their hands. 


21	                       EDITOR'S EXTRACTS FROM SERMON 

  	    TEXT: Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of
  	God. — MATT. xxii. 29. 

24	    The Christian Science Journal reported as follows: —  
  	    The announcement that the Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy
  	would speak before the Scientist denomination on the
27	afternoon of October 26, drew a large audience. Haw-
  	thorne Hall was densely packed, and many had to go
  	away unable to obtain seats. The distinguished speaker
30	began by saying: —  
 
                                                                                                   169   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	    Within Bible pages she had found all the divine Science
  	she preaches; noticing, all along the way of her researches
 3	therein, that whenever her thoughts had wandered into
  	the bypaths of ancient philosophies or pagan literatures,
  	her spiritual insight had been darkened thereby, till
 6	she was God-driven back to the inspired pages. Early
  	training, through the misinterpretation of the Word,
  	had been the underlying cause of the long years of in-
 9	validism she endured before Truth dawned upon her
  	understanding, through right interpretation. With the
  	understanding of Scripture-meanings, had come physical
12	rejuvenation. The uplifting of spirit was the upbuild-
  	ing of the body. 
  	    She affirmed that the Scriptures cannot properly be
15	interpreted in a literal way. The truths they teach must
  	be spiritually discerned, before their message can be
  	borne fully to our minds and hearts. That there is a
18	dual meaning to every Biblical passage, the most eminent
  	divines of the world have concluded; and to get at the
  	highest, or metaphysical, it is necessary rightly to read
21	what the inspired writers left for our spiritual instruction. 
  	The literal rendering of the Scriptures makes them noth-
  	ing valuable, but often is the foundation of unbelief and
24	hopelessness. The metaphysical rendering is health and
  	peace and hope for all. The literal or material reading is
  	the reading of the carnal mind, which is enmity toward
27	God, Spirit. 
  	    Taking several Bible passages, Mrs. Eddy showed how
  	beautiful and inspiring are the thoughts when rightly
30	understood. "Let the dead bury their dead; follow
  	thou me," was one of the passages explained metaphysi-
  	cally. In their fullest meaning, those words are salvation
 
                                                                                                   170   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	from the belief of death, the last enemy to be overthrown;
  	for by following Christ truly, resurrection and life im-
 3	mortal are brought to us. If we follow him, to us there
  	can be no dead. Those who know not this, may still
  	believe in death and weep over the graves of their beloved;
 6	but with him is Life eternal, which never changes to
  	death. The eating of bread and drinking of wine at the
  	Lord's supper, merely symbolize the spiritual refresh-
 9	ment of God's children having rightly read His Word,
  	whose entrance into their understanding is healthful life. 
  	This is the reality behind the symbol. 
12	    So, also, she spoke of the hades, or hell of Scripture,
  	saying, that we make our own heavens and our own hells,
  	by right and wise, or wrong and foolish, conceptions of
15	God and our fellow-men. Jesus interpreted all spirit-
  	ually: "I have bread to eat that ye know not of," he
  	said. The bread he ate, which was refreshment of divine
18	strength, we also may all partake of. 
  	    The material record of the Bible, she said, is no more
  	important to our well-being than the history of Europe
21	and America; but the spiritual application bears upon
  	our eternal life. The method of Jesus was purely meta-
  	physical; and no other method is Christian Science. In
24	the passage recording Jesus' proceedings with the blind
  	man (Mark viii.) he is said to have spat upon the dust. 
  	Spitting was the Hebrew method of expressing the utmost
27	contempt. So Jesus is recorded as having expressed
  	contempt for the belief of material eyes as having any
  	power to see. Having eyes, ye see not; and ears, ye hear
30	not, he had just told them. The putting on of hands
  	mentioned, she explained as the putting forth of power. 
  	"Hand," in Bible usage, often means spiritual power. 
 
                                                                                                   171   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	"His hand is not shortened that it cannot save," can
  	never be wrested from its true meaning to signify human
 3	hands. Jesus' first effort to realize Truth was not wholly
  	successful; but he rose to the occasion with the second
  	attempt, and the blind saw clearly. To suppose that
 6	Jesus did actually anoint the blind man's eyes with his
  	spittle, is as absurd as to think, according to the report
  	of some, that Christian Scientists sit in back-to-back
 9	seances with their patients, for the divine power to filter
  	from vertebrae to vertebrae. When one comes to the age
  	with spiritual translations of God's messages, expressed
12	in literal or physical terms, our right action is not to con-
  	demn and deny, but to "try the spirits" and see what
  	manner they are of. This does not mean communing
15	with spirits supposed to have departed from the earth,
  	but the seeking out of the basis upon which are accom-
  	plished the works by which the new teacher would prove
18	his right to be heard. By these signs are the true disciples
  	of the Master known: the sick are healed; to the poor
  	the gospel is preached. 


21	        EXTRACT FROM A SERMON DELIVERED IN BOSTON,
  	                                    JANUARY 18, 1885 

  	    TEXT: The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman
24	took, and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. 
  	 — MATT. xiii. 33. 

  	    Few people at present know aught of the Science of
27	mental healing; and so many are obtruding upon the
  	public attention their ignorance or false knowledge in
  	the name of Science, that it behooves all clad in the shin-
30	ing mail to keep bright their invincible armor; to keep
 
                                                                                                   172
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	their demonstrations modest, and their claims and lives
  	steadfast in Truth. 
 3	    Dispensing the Word charitably, but separating the
  	tares from the wheat, let us declare the positive and
  	the negative of metaphysical Science; what it is, and
 6	what it is not. Intrepid, self-oblivious Protestants in
  	a higher sense than ever before, let us meet and defeat
  	the claims of sense and sin, regardless of the bans or
 9	clans pouring in their fire upon us; and white-winged
  	charity, brooding over all, shall cover with her feathers
  	the veriest sinner. 
12	    Divine and unerring Mind measures man, until the
  	three measures be accomplished, and he arrives at
  	fulness of stature; for "the Lord God omnipotent
15	reigneth." 
  	    Science is divine:  it is neither of human origin nor of
  	human direction. That which is termed "natural science,"
18	the evidences whereof are taken in by the five personal
  	senses, presents but a finite, feeble sense of the infinite
  	law of God; which law is written on the heart, received
21	through the affections, spiritually understood, and dem-
  	onstrated in our lives. 
  	    This law of God is the Science of mental healing,
24	spiritually discerned, understood, and obeyed. 
  	    Mental Science, and the five personal senses, are at
  	war; and peace can only be declared on the side of im-
27	mutable right, — the health, holiness, and immortality
  	of man. To gain this scientific result, the first and funda-
  	mental rule of Science must be understood and adhered
30	to; namely, the oft-repeated declaration in Scripture
  	that God is good; hence, good is omnipotent and
  	omnipresent. 
 
                                                                                                   173   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	    Ancient and modern philosophy, human reason, or
  	man's theorems, misstate mental Science, its Principle
 3	and practice. The most enlightened sense herein sees
  	nothing but a law of matter. 
  	    Who has ever learned of the schools that there is but
 6	one Mind, and that this is God, who healeth all our sick-
  	ness and sins? 
  	    Who has ever learned from the schools, pagan phi-
 9	losophy, or scholastic theology, that Science is the law of
  	Mind and not of matter, and that this law has no relation
  	to, or recognition of, matter? 
12	    Mind is its own great cause and effect. Mind is God,
  	omnipotent and omnipresent. What, then, of an oppo-
  	site so-called science, which says that man is both matter
15	and mind, that Mind is in matter? Can the infinite
  	be within the finite? And must not man have preexisted
  	in the All and Only? Does an evil mind exist without
18	space to occupy, power to act, or vanity to pretend that
  	it is man? 
  	    If God is Mind and fills all space, is everywhere, matter
21	is nowhere and sin is obsolete. If Mind, God, is all-power
  	and all-presence, man is not met by another power
  	and presence, that — obstructing his intelligence — 
24	pains, fetters, and befools him. The perfection of man
  	is intact; whence, then, is something besides Him that
  	is not the counterpart but the counterfeit of man's creator? 
27	Surely not from God, for He made man in His own
  	likeness. Whence, then, is the atom or molecule called
  	matter? Have attraction and cohesion formed it? 
30	But are these forces laws of matter, or laws of
  	Mind? 
  	    For matter to be matter, it must have been self-created. 
 
                                                                                                   174   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


1	Mind has no more power to evolve or to create matter
  	than has good to produce evil. Matter is a misstatement
 3	of Mind; it is a lie, claiming to talk and disclaim against
  	Truth; idolatry, having other gods; evil, having presence
  	and power over omnipotence! 
 6	    Let us have a clearing up of abstractions. Let us
  	come into the presence of Him who removeth all iniqui-
  	ties, and healeth all our diseases. Let us attach our sense
 9	of Science to what touches the religious sentiment within
  	man. Let us open our affections to the Principle that
  	moves all in harmony, — from the falling of a sparrow
12	to the rolling of a world. Above Arcturus and his sons,
  	broader than the solar system and higher than the at-
  	mosphere of our planet, is the Science of mental
15	healing. 
  	    What is the kingdom of heaven? The abode of Spirit,
  	the realm of the real. No matter is there, no night is
18	there — nothing that maketh or worketh a lie. Is this
  	kingdom afar off? No:  it is ever-present here. The
  	first to declare against this kingdom is matter. Shall
21	that be called heresy which pleads for Spirit — the All of
  	God, and His omnipresence? 
  	    The kingdom of heaven is the reign of divine Science:
24	it is a mental state. Jesus said it is within you, and
  	taught us to pray, "Thy kingdom come;" but he did
  	not teach us to pray for death whereby to gain heaven. 
27	We do not look into darkness for light. Death can never
  	usher in the dawn of Science that reveals the spiritual
  	facts of man's Life here and now. 
30	    The leaven which a woman took and hid in three
  	measures of meal, is Divine Science; the Comforter;
  	the Holy Ghost that leadeth into all Truth; the "still,
 
                                                                                                   175   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	small voice" that breathes His presence and power, cast-
  	ing out error and healing the sick. And woman, the
 3	spiritual idea, takes of the things of God and showeth
  	them unto the creature, until the whole sense of being
  	is leavened with Spirit. The three measures of meal
 6	may well be likened to the false sense of life, substance,
  	and intelligence, which says, I am sustained by bread,
  	matter, instead of Mind. The spiritual leaven of divine
 9	Science changes this false sense, giving better views of
  	Life; saying, Man's Life is God; and when this shall
  	appear, it shall be "the substance of things hoped for." 
12	    The measure of Life shall increase by every spiritual
  	touch, even as the leaven expands the loaf. Man shall
  	keep the feast of Life, not with the old leaven of the
15	scribes and Pharisees, neither with "the leaven of malice
  	and wickedness; but the unleavened bread of sincerity
  	and truth." 
18	    Thus it can be seen that the Science of mental healing
  	must be understood. There are false Christs that would
  	"deceive, if it were possible, the very elect," by institut-
21	ing matter and its methods in place of God, Mind. Their
  	supposition is, that there are other minds than His; that
  	one mind controls another; that one belief takes the
24	place of another. But this ism of to-day has nothing
  	to do with the Science of mental healing which acquaints
  	us with God and reveals the one perfect Mind and His
27	laws. 
  	    The attempt to mix matter and Mind, to work by
  	means of both animal magnetism and divine power, is
30	literally saying, Have we not in thy name cast out devils,
  	and done many wonderful works? 
  	    But remember God in all thy ways, and thou shalt
 
                                                                                                   176   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	find the truth that breaks the dream of sense, letting the
  	harmony of Science that declares Him, come in with
 3	healing, and peace, and perfect love. 


  	                        SUNDAY SERVICES ON JULY FOURTH 

  	                                            Extempore Remarks 

 6	    The great theme so deeply and solemnly expounded
  	by the preacher, has been exemplified in all ages, but
  	chiefly in the great crises of nations or of the human race. 
 9	It is then that supreme devotion to Principle has espe-
  	cially been called for and manifested. It is then that we
  	learn a little more of the nothingness of evil, and more
12	of the divine energies of good, and strive valiantly for the
  	liberty of the sons of God. 
  	    The day we celebrate reminds us of the heroes and
15	heroines who counted not their own lives dear to them,
  	when they sought the New England shores, not as the
  	flying nor as conquerors, but, steadfast in faith and love,
18	to build upon the rock of Christ, the true idea of God — 
  	the supremacy of Spirit and the nothingness of matter. 
  	When first the Pilgrims planted their feet on Plymouth
21	Rock, frozen ritual and creed should forever have melted
  	away in the fire of love which came down from heaven. 
  	The Pilgrims came to establish a nation in true freedom,
24	in the rights of conscience. 
  	    But what of ourselves, and our times and obligations? 
  	Are we duly aware of our own great opportunities and
27	responsibilities? Are we prepared to meet and improve
  	them, to act up to the acme of divine energy wherewith
  	we are armored? 
 
                                                                                                      177   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extempore Remarks – July 4th  


 1	    Never was there a more solemn and imperious call
  	than God makes to us all, right here, for fervent de-
 3	votion and an absolute consecration to the greatest and
  	holiest of all causes. The hour is come. The great
  	battle of Armageddon is upon us. The powers of evil
 6	are leagued together in secret conspiracy against the
  	Lord and against His Christ, as expressed and opera-
  	tive in Christian Science. Large numbers, in desperate
 9	malice, are engaged day and night in organizing action
  	against us. Their feeling and purpose are deadly, and
  	they have sworn enmity against the lives of our standard-
12	bearers. 
  	    What will you do about it? Will you be equally in
  	earnest for the truth? Will you doff your lavender-kid
15	zeal, and become real and consecrated warriors? Will
  	you give yourselves wholly and irrevocably to the great
  	work of establishing the truth, the gospel, and the Science
18	which are necessary to the salvation of the world from
  	error, sin, disease, and death? Answer at once and practi-
  	cally, and answer aright! 


21	EASTER SERVICES 

  	    The editor of The Christian Science Journal said that
  	at three o'clock, the hour for the church service proper,
24	the pastor, Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy, accompanied
  	by Rev. D. A. Easton, who was announced to preach
  	the sermon, came on the platform. The pastor intro-
27	duced Mr. Easton as follows: —  
  	    Friends: — The homesick traveller in foreign lands
  	greets with joy a familiar face. I am constantly home-
30	sick for heaven. In my long journeyings I have met
 
                                                                                                   178   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Easter Services  


 1	one who comes from the place of my own sojourning
  	for many years, — the Congregational Church. He is
 3	a graduate of Bowdoin College and of Andover The-
  	ological School. He has left his old church, as I did,
  	from a yearning of the heart; because he was not sat-
 6	isfied with a manlike God, but wanted to become a God-
  	like man. He found that the new wine could not be
  	put into old bottles without bursting them, and he came
 9	to us. 
  	    Mr. Easton then delivered an interesting discourse
  	from the text, "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek
12	those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the
  	right hand of God" (Col. iii. 1), which he prefaced by
  	saying: —  
15	    "I think it was about a year ago that I strayed into
  	this hall, a stranger, and wondered what sort of people
  	you were, and of what you were worshippers.  If any
18	one had said to me that to-day I should stand before
  	you to preach a sermon on Christian Science, I should
  	have replied, 'Much learning' — or something else — 
21	'hath made thee mad.' If I had not found Christian
  	Science a new gospel, I should not be standing before you:
  	if I had not found it truth, I could not have stood up
24	again to preach, here or elsewhere." 
  	    At the conclusion of the sermon, the pastor again came
  	forward, and added the following: —  
27	    My friends, I wished to be excused from speaking
  	to-day, but will yield to circumstances. In the flesh, we
  	are as a partition wall between the old and the new;
30	between the old religion in which we have been educated,
  	and the new, living, impersonal Christ-thought that has
  	been given to the world to-day. 
 
                                                                                                   179   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Easter Services  


 1	    The old churches are saying, "He is not here;" and,
  	"Who shall roll away the stone?" 
 3	    The stone has been rolled away by human suffer-
  	ing. The first rightful desire in the hour of loss, when
  	believing we have lost sight of Truth, is to know where
 6	He is laid. This appeal resolves itself into these
  	questions: —  
  	    Is our consciousness in matter or in God? Have we
 9	any other consciousness than that of good? If we have,
  	He is saying to us to-day, "Adam, where art thou?" We
  	are wrong if our consciousness is in sin, sickness, and
12	death. This is the old consciousness. 
  	    In the new religion the teaching is, "He is not here;
  	Truth is not in matter; he is risen; Truth has become
15	more to us, — more true, more spiritual." 
  	    Can we say this to-day? Have we left the conscious-
  	ness of sickness and sin for that of health and
18	holiness? 
  	    What is it that seems a stone between us and the
  	resurrection morning? 
21	    It is the belief of mind in matter. We can only come
  	into the spiritual resurrection by quitting the old con-
  	sciousness of Soul in sense. 
24	    These flowers are floral apostles. God does all this
  	through His followers; and He made every flower in
  	Mind before it sprang from the earth:  yet we look into
27	matter and the earth to give us these smiles of God! 
  	    We must lay aside material consciousness, and then
  	we can perceive Truth, and say with Mary, "Rabboni!" 
30	 — Master! 
  	    In 1866, when God revealed to me this risen Christ,
  	this Life that knows no death, that saith, "Because he
 
                                                                                                   180   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Easter Services  


1	lives, I live," I awoke from the dream of Spirit in the
  	flesh so far as to take the side of Spirit, and strive to cease
 3	my warfare. 
  	    When, through this consciousness, I was delivered from
  	the dark shadow and portal of death, my friends were
 6	frightened at beholding me restored to health. 
  	    A dear old lady asked me, "How is it that you are
  	restored to us?  Has Christ come again on earth?" 
 9	    "Christ never left," I replied; "Christ is Truth, and
  	Truth is always here, — the impersonal Saviour." 
  	    Then another person, more material, met me, and I
12	said, in the words of my Master, "Touch me not." I
  	shuddered at her material approach; then my heart went
  	out to God, and I found the open door from this sepulchre
15	of matter. 
  	    I love the Easter service:  it speaks to me of Life, and
  	not of death. 
18	    Let us do our work; then we shall have part in his
  	resurrection. 


  	                                        BIBLE LESSONS 

21	    But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the
  	sons of God, even to them that believe on his name: which were born,
  	not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man,
24	but of God. — JOHN i. 12, 13. 

  	    Here, the apostle assures us that man has power to
  	become the son of God. In the Hebrew text, the word
27	"son" is defined variously; a month is called the son
  	of a year. This term, as applied to man, is used in both
  	a material and a spiritual sense. The Scriptures speak
30	of Jesus as the Son of God and the Son of man; but
 
                                                                                                   181
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1	Jesus said to call no man father; "for one is your Father,"
  	even God. 
 3	    Is man's spiritual sonship a personal gift to man, or
  	is it the reality of his being, in divine Science? Man's
  	knowledge of this grand verity gives him power to dem-
 6	onstrate his divine Principle, which in turn is requisite
  	in order to understand his sonship, or unity with God,
  	good. A personal requirement of blind obedience to
 9	the law of being, would tend to obscure the order of
  	Science, unless that requirement should express the claims
  	of the divine Principle. Infinite Principle and infinite
12	Spirit must be one. What avail, then, to quarrel over
  	what is the person of Spirit, — if we recognize infinitude
  	as personality, — for who can tell what is the form of
15	infinity? When we understand man's true birthright, that
  	he is "born, not . . . of the will of the flesh, nor of the
  	will of man, but of God," we shall understand that man
18	is the offspring of Spirit, and not of the flesh; recognize
  	him through spiritual, and not material laws; and regard
  	him as spiritual, and not material. His sonship, referred
21	to in the text, is his spiritual relation to Deity: it is not,
  	then, a personal gift, but is the order of divine Science. 
  	The apostle urges upon our acceptance this great fact:
24	"But as many as received him, to them gave he power
  	to become the sons of God." Mortals will lose their sense
  	of mortality — disease, sickness, sin, and death — in
27	the proportion that they gain the sense of man's spirit-
  	ual preexistence as God's child; as the offspring of
  	good, and not of God's opposite, — evil, or a fallen
30	man. 
  	    John the Baptist had a clear discernment of divine
  	Science:  being born not of the human will or flesh, he
 
                                                                                                   182
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1	antedated his own existence, began spiritually instead
  	of materially to reckon himself logically; hence the im-
 3	possibility of putting him to death, only in belief, through
  	violent means or material methods. 
  	    "As many as received him;" that is, as many as per-
 6	ceive man's actual existence in and of his divine Princi-
  	ple, receive the Truth of existence; and these have no
  	other God, no other Mind, no other origin; therefore, in
 9	time they lose their false sense of existence, and find
  	their adoption with the Father; to wit, the redemption
  	of the body. Through divine Science man gains the
12	power to become the son of God, to recognize his perfect
  	and eternal estate. 
  	    "Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of
15	the flesh." This passage refers to man's primal, spirit-
  	ual existence, created neither from dust nor carnal de-
  	sire. "Nor of the will of man." Born of no doctrine,
18	no human faith, but beholding the truth of being; even
  	the understanding that man was never lost in Adam,
  	since he is and ever was the image and likeness of God,
21	good. But no mortal hath seen the spiritual man, more
  	than he hath seen the Father. The apostle indicates
  	no personal plan of a personal Jehovah, partial and finite;
24	but the possibility of all finding their place in God's great
  	love, the eternal heritage of the Elohim, His sons and
  	daughters. The text is a metaphysical statement of exist-
27	ence as Principle and idea, wherein man and his Maker
  	are inseparable and eternal. 
  	    When the Word is made flesh, — that is, rendered
30	practical, — this eternal Truth will be understood; and
  	sickness, sin, and death will yield to it, even as they did
  	more than eighteen centuries ago. The lusts of the flesh  
                                                                                                   183
   Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1	and the pride of life will then be quenched in the divine
  	Science of being; in the ever-present good, omnipotent
 3	Love, and eternal Life, that know no death. In the great
  	forever, the verities of being exist, and must be acknowl-
  	edged and demonstrated. Man must love his neighbor
 6	as himself, and the power of Truth must be seen and
  	felt in health, happiness, and holiness:  then it will be
  	found that Mind is All-in-all, and there is no matter to
 9	cope with. 
  	    Man is free born:  he is neither the slave of sense, nor a
  	silly ambler to the so-called pleasures and pains of self-
12	conscious matter. Man is God's image and likeness;
  	whatever is possible to God, is possible to man as God's
  	reflection. Through the transparency of Science we learn
15	this, and receive it:  learn that man can fulfil the Scrip-
  	tures in every instance; that if he open his mouth it shall
  	be filled — not by reason of the schools, or learning, but
18	by the natural ability, that reflection already has bestowed
  	on him, to give utterance to Truth. 
  	    "Who hath believed our report?" Who understands
21	these sayings? He to whom the arm of the Lord is re-
  	vealed; to whom divine Science unfolds omnipotence,
  	that equips man with divine power while it shames human
24	pride. Asserting a selfhood apart from God, is a denial
  	of man's spiritual sonship; for it claims another father. 
  	As many as do receive a knowledge of God through
27	Science, will have power to reflect His power, in proof of
  	man's "dominion over all the earth." He is bravely
  	brave who dares at this date refute the evidence of material
30	sense with the facts of Science, and will arrive at the true
  	status of man because of it. The material senses would
  	make man, that the Scriptures declare reflects his Maker,  
                                                                                                   184
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1	the very opposite of that Maker, by claiming that God is
  	Spirit, while man is matter; that God is good, but man is
 3	evil; that Deity is deathless, but man dies. Science and
  	sense conflict, from the revolving of worlds to the death
  	of a sparrow. 
 6	    The Word will be made flesh and dwell among mortals,
  	only when man reflects God in body as well as in mind. 
  	The child born of a woman has the formation of his
 9	parents; the man born of Spirit is spiritual, not material. 
  	Paul refers to this when speaking of presenting our bodies
  	holy and acceptable, which is our reasonable service;
12	and this brings to remembrance the Hebrew strain,
  	"Who healeth all thy diseases." 
  	    If man should say of the power to be perfect which he
15	possesses, "I am the power," he would trespass upon
  	divine Science, yield to material sense, and lose his power;
  	even as when saying, "I have the power to sin and be
18	sick," and persisting in believing that he is sick and a
  	sinner. If he says, "I am of God, therefore good," yet
  	persists in evil, he has denied the power of Truth, and
21	must suffer for this error until he learns that all power is
  	good because it is of God, and so destroys his self-de-
  	ceived sense of power in evil. The Science of being gives
24	back the lost likeness and power of God as the seal of
  	man's adoption. Oh, for that light and love ineffable,
  	which casteth out all fear, all sin, sickness, and death;
27	that seeketh not her own, but another's good; that saith
  	Abba, Father, and is born of God! 
  	    John came baptizing with water. He employed a type
30	of physical cleanliness to foreshadow metaphysical purity,
  	even mortal mind purged of the animal and human, and
  	submerged in the humane and divine, giving back the
 
                                                                                                   185
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1 	lost sense of man in unity with, and reflecting, his Maker. 
  	None but the pure in heart shall see God, — shall be able
 3	to discern fully and demonstrate fairly the divine Principle
  	of Christian Science. The will of God, or power of Spirit,
  	is made manifest as Truth, and through righteousness, — 
 6	not as or through matter, — and it strips matter of all
  	claims, abilities or disabilities, pains or pleasures. Self-
  	renunciation of all that constitutes a so-called material
 9	man, and the acknowledgment and achievement of his
  	spiritual identity as the child of God, is Science that
  	opens the very flood-gates of heaven; whence good
12	flows into every avenue of being, cleansing mortals of
  	all uncleanness, destroying all suffering, and demon-
  	strating the true image and likeness. There is no other
15	way under heaven whereby we can be saved, and man
  	be clothed with might, majesty, and immortality. 
  	    "As many as received him," — as accept the truth
18	of being, — "to them gave he power to become the sons
  	of God." The spiritualization of our sense of man opens
  	the gates of paradise that the so-called material senses
21	would close, and reveals man infinitely blessed, upright,
  	pure, and free; having no need of statistics by which to
  	learn his origin and age, or to measure his manhood, or to
24	know how much of a man he ever has been:  for, "as
  	many as received him, to them gave he power to become
  	the sons of God." 


27	    And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul;
  	the last Adam was made a quickening spirit. — 1 COR. xv. 45. 

  	    When reasoning on this subject of man with the Corin-
30	thian brethren, the apostle first spake from their stand-
  	point of thought; namely, that creation is material:
 
                                                                                                   186
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


  1 	he was not at this point giving the history of the spiritual
  	man who originates in God, Love, who created man
 3	in His own image and likeness. In the creation of Adam
  	from dust, — in which Soul is supposed to enter the
  	embryo-man after his birth, — we see the material self-
 6	constituted belief of the Jews as referred to by St. Paul. 
  	Their material belief has fallen far below man's original
  	standard, the spiritual man made in the image and like-
 9	ness of God; for this erring belief even separates its
  	conception of man from God, and ultimates in the op-
  	posite of immortal man, namely, in a sick and sinning
12	mortal. 
  	    We learn in the Scriptures, as in divine Science, that
  	God made all; that He is the universal Father and Mother
15	of man; that God is divine Love:  therefore divine Love
  	is the divine Principle of the divine idea named man;
  	in other words, the spiritual Principle of spiritual man. 
18	Now let us not lose this Science of man, but gain it clearly;
  	then we shall see that man cannot be separated from
  	his perfect Principle, God, inasmuch as an idea cannot
21	be torn apart from its fundamental basis. This scien-
  	tific knowledge affords self-evident proof of immortality;
  	proof, also, that the Principle of man cannot produce a
24	less perfect man than it produced in the beginning. A
  	material sense of existence is not the scientific fact of
  	being; whereas, the spiritual sense of God and His uni-
27	verse is the immortal and true sense of being. 
  	    As the apostle proceeds in this line of thought, he
  	undoubtedly refers to the last Adam represented by the
30	Messias, whose demonstration of God restored to mortals
  	the lost sense of man's perfection, even the sense of the
  	real man in God's likeness, who restored this sense by
 
                                                                                                   187
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


  1	the spiritual regeneration of both mind and body, — 
  	casting out evils, healing the sick, and raising the dead. 
 3	The man Jesus demonstrated over sin, sickness, disease,
  	and death. The great Metaphysician wrought, over and
  	above every sense of matter, into the proper sense of the
 6	possibilities of Spirit. He established health and har-
  	mony, the perfection of mind and body, as the reality of
  	man; while discord, as seen in disease and death, was to
 9	him the opposite of man, hence the unreality; even as in
  	Science a chord is manifestly the reality of music, and
  	discord the unreality. This rule of harmony must be ac-
12	cepted as true relative to man. 
  	    The translators of the older Scriptures presuppose a
  	material man to be the first man, solely because their
15	transcribing thoughts were not lifted to the inspired sense
  	of the spiritual man, as set forth in original Holy Writ. 
  	Had both writers and translators in that age fully com-
18	prehended the later teachings and demonstrations of
  	our human and divine Master, the Old Testament might
  	have been as spiritual as the New. 
21	    The origin, substance, and life of man are one, and
  	that one is God, — Life, Truth, Love. The self-existent,
  	perfect, and eternal are God; and man is their reflection
24	and glory. Did the substance of God, Spirit, become a
  	clod, in order to create a sick, sinning, dying man? The
  	primal facts of being are eternal; they are never extin-
27	guished in a night of discord. 
  	    That man must be evil before he can be good; dying,
  	before deathless; material, before spiritual; sick and a
30	sinner in order to be healed and saved, is but the declara-
  	tion of the material senses transcribed by pagan religion-
  	ists, by wicked mortals such as crucified our Master, — 
 
                                                                                                   188
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


 1	whose teachings opposed the doctrines of Christ that
  	demonstrated the opposite, Truth. 
 3	    Man is as perfect now, and henceforth, and forever,
  	as when the stars first sang together, and creation joined
  	in the grand chorus of harmonious being. It is the trans-
 6	lator, not the original Word, who presents as being first
  	that which appears second, material, and mortal; and
  	as last, that which is primal, spiritual, and eternal. Be-
 9	cause of human misstatement and misconception of God
  	and man, of the divine Principle and idea of being, there
  	seems to be a war between the flesh and Spirit, a contest
12	between Truth and error; but the apostle says, "There
  	is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in
  	Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the
15	Spirit." 
  	    On our subject, St. Paul first reasons upon the basis
  	of what is seen, the effects of Truth on the material senses;
18	thence, up to the unseen, the testimony of spiritual sense;
  	and right there he leaves the subject. 
  	    Just there, in the intermediate line of thought, is where
21	the present writer found it, when she discovered Christian
  	Science. And she has not left it, but continues the ex-
  	planation of the power of Spirit up to its infinite meaning,
24	its allness. The recognition of this power came to her
  	through a spiritual sense of the real, and of the unreal
  	or mortal sense of things; not that there is, or can
27	be, an actual change in the realities of being, but
  	that we can discern more of them. At the moment
  	of her discovery, she knew that the last Adam, namely,
30	the true likeness of God, was the first, the only man. 
  	This knowledge did become to her "a quickening
  	spirit;" for she beheld the meaning of those words
 
                                                                                                   189
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


 1	of our Master, "The last shall be first, and the first
  	last." 
 3	    When, as little children, we are receptive, become
  	willing to accept the divine Principle and rule of being,
  	as unfolded in divine Science, the interpretation therein
 6	will be found to be the Comforter that leadeth into all
  	truth. 
  	    The meek Nazarene's steadfast and true knowledge of
 9	preexistence, of the nature and the inseparability of God
  	and man, — made him mighty. Spiritual insight of
  	Truth and Love antidotes and destroys the errors of flesh,
12	and brings to light the true reflection:  man as God's
  	image, or "the first man," for Christ plainly declared,
  	through Jesus, "Before Abraham was, I am." 
15	    The supposition that Soul, or Mind, is breathed into
  	matter, is a pantheistic doctrine that presents a false
  	sense of existence, and the quickening spirit takes it
18	away:  revealing, in place thereof, the power and per-
  	fection of a released sense of Life in God and Life as
  	God. The Scriptures declare Life to be the infinite I
21	AM, — not a dweller in matter. For man to know Life
  	as it is, namely God, the eternal good, gives him not
  	merely a sense of existence, but an accompanying con-
24	sciousness of spiritual power that subordinates matter
  	and destroys sin, disease, and death. This, Jesus demon-
  	strated; insomuch that St. Matthew wrote, "The people
27	were astonished at his doctrine: for he taught them
  	as one having authority, and not as the scribes." This
  	spiritual power, healing sin and sickness, was not con-
30	fined to the first century; it extends to all time, inhabits
  	eternity, and demonstrates Life without beginning or
  	end. 
 
                                                                                                  190
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


 1	    Atomic action is Mind, not matter. It is neither the
  	energy of matter, the result of organization, nor the out-
 3	come of life infused into matter:  it is infinite Spirit, Truth,
  	Life, defiant of error or matter. Divine Science demon-
  	strates Mind as dispelling a false sense and giving the
 6	true sense of itself, God, and the universe; wherein the
  	mortal evolves not the immortal, nor does the material
  	ultimate in the spiritual; wherein man is coexistent with
 9	Mind, and is the recognized reflection of infinite Life and
  	Love. 


  	    And he was casting out a devil, and it was dumb. And it came to
12	pass, when the devil was gone out, the dumb spake. — LUKE xi. 14. 

  	    The meaning of the term "devil" needs yet to be
  	learned. Its definition as an individual is too limited
15	and contradictory. When the Scripture is understood,
  	the spiritual signification of its terms will be understood,
  	and will contradict the interpretations that the senses
18	give them; and these terms will be found to include the
  	inspired meaning. 
  	    It could not have been a person that our great Master
21	cast out of another person; therefore the devil herein
  	referred to was an impersonal evil, or whatever worketh
  	ill. In this case it was the evil of dumbness, an error of
24	material sense, cast out by the spiritual truth of being;
  	namely, that speech belongs to Mind instead of matter,
  	and the wrong power, or the lost sense, must yield to the
27	right sense, and exist in Mind. 
  	    In the Hebrew, "devil" is denominated Abaddon; in
  	the Greek, Apollyon, serpent, liar, the god of this world,
30	etc. The apostle Paul refers to this personality of evil
  	as "the god of this world;" and then defines this god
 
                                                                                                   191
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Luke 11:14]


1	as "dishonesty, craftiness, handling the word of God
  	deceitfully." The Hebrew embodies the term "devil"
 3	in another term, serpent, — which the senses are supposed
  	to take in, — and then defines this serpent as "more
  	subtle than all the beasts of the field." Subsequently,
 6	the ancients changed the meaning of the term, to their
  	sense, and then the serpent became a symbol of wisdom. 
  	    The Scripture in John, sixth chapter and seventieth
 9	verse, refers to a wicked man as the devil: "Have not
  	I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil?" Accord-
  	ing to the Scripture, if devil is an individuality, there is
12	more than one devil. In Mark, ninth chapter and thirty-
  	eighth verse, it reads: "Master, we saw one casting out
  	devils in thy name." Here is an assertion indicating
15	the existence of more than one devil; and by omitting the
  	first letter, the name of his satanic majesty is found
  	to be evils, apparent wrong traits, that Christ, Truth,
18	casts out. By no possible interpretation can this passage
  	mean several individuals cast out of another individual
  	no bigger than themselves. The term, being here em-
21	ployed in its plural number, destroys all consistent sup-
  	position of the existence of one personal devil. Again,
  	our text refers to the devil as dumb; but the original
24	devil was a great talker, and was supposed to have out-
  	talked even Truth, and carried the question with Eve. 
  	Also, the original texts define him as an "accuser," a
27	"calumniator," which would be impossible if he were
  	speechless. These two opposite characters ascribed to
  	him could only be possible as evil beliefs, as different
30	phases of sin or disease made manifest. 
  	    Let us obey St. Paul's injunction to reject fables, and
  	accept the Scriptures in their broader, more spiritual
 
                                                                                                   192
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Luke 11:14]


 1	and practical sense. When we speak of a good man, we
  	do not mean that man is God because the Hebrew term
 3	for Deity was "good," and vice versa; so, when referring
  	to a liar, we mean not that he is a personal devil, because
  	the original text defines devil as a "liar." 
 6	    It is of infinite importance to man's spiritual progress,
  	and to his demonstration of Truth in casting out error,
  	 — sickness, sin, disease, and death, in all their forms, — 
 9	that the terms and nature of Deity and devil be understood. 


  	    He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and
  	greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. — 
12	JOHN xiv. 12. 

  	    Such are the words of him who spake divinely, well
  	knowing the omnipotence of Truth. The Hebrew bard
15	saith, "His name shall endure forever:  His name shall
  	be continued as long as the sun." Luminous with the
  	light of divine Science, his words reveal the great Principle
18	of a full salvation. Neither can we question the practi-
  	cability of the divine Word, who have learned its adapta-
  	bility to human needs, and man's ability to prove the
21	truth of prophecy. 
  	    The fulfilment of the grand verities of Christian healing
  	belongs to every period; as the above Scripture plainly
24	declares, and as primitive Christianity confirms. Also,
  	the last chapter of Mark is emphatic on this subject;
  	making healing a condition of salvation, that extends to
27	all ages and throughout all Christendom. Nothing can
  	be more conclusive than this: "And these signs shall
  	follow them that believe; . . . they shall lay hands on
30	the sick, and they shall recover." This declaration of
  	our Master settles the question; else we are entertaining
 
                                                                                                   193
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [John 14:12]


 1	the startling inquiries, Are the Scriptures inspired? Are
  	they true? Did Jesus mean what he said? 
 3	    If this be the cavil, we reply in the affirmative that the
  	Scripture is true; that Jesus did mean all, and even more
  	than he said or deemed it safe to say at that time. His
 6	words are unmistakable, for they form propositions of
  	self-evident demonstrable truth. Doctrines that deny
  	the substance and practicality of all Christ's teachings
 9	cannot be evangelical; and evangelical religion can be
  	established on no other claim than the authenticity of
  	the Gospels, which support unequivocally the proof that
12	Christian Science, as defined and practised by Jesus,
  	heals the sick, casts out error, and will destroy death. 
  	    Referring to The Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston,
15	of which I am pastor, a certain clergyman charitably
  	expressed it, "the so-called Christian Scientists." 
  	    I am thankful even for his allusion to truth; it being
18	a modification of silence on this subject, and also of what
  	had been said when critics attacked me for supplying the
  	word Science to Christianity, — a word which the people
21	are now adopting. 
  	    The next step for ecclesiasticism to take, is to admit
  	that all Christians are properly called Scientists who
24	follow the commands of our Lord and His Christ, Truth;
  	and that no one is following his full command without
  	this enlarged sense of the spirit and power of Christianity. 
27	"He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do,"
  	is a radical and unmistakable declaration of the right and
  	power of Christianity to heal; for this is Christlike,
30	and includes the understanding of man's capabilities and
  	spiritual power. The condition insisted upon is, first,
  	"belief;" the Hebrew of which implies understanding. 
 
                                                                                                   194
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [John 14:12]


1	How many to-day believe that the power of God equals
  	even the power of a drug to heal the sick! Divine Science
 3	reveals the Principle of this power, and the rule whereby
  	sin, sickness, disease, and death are destroyed; and God
  	is this Principle. Let us, then, seek this Science; that we
 6	may know Him better, and love Him more. 
  	    Though a man were begirt with the Urim and Thum-
  	mim of priestly office, yet should deny the validity or
 9	permanence of Christ's command to heal in all ages,
  	this denial would dishonor that office and misinterpret
  	evangelical religion. Divine Science is not an interpo-
12	lation of the Scriptures, but is redolent with love, health,
  	and holiness, for the whole human race. It only needs
  	the prism of this Science to divide the rays of Truth, and
15	bring out the entire hues of Deity, which scholastic theol-
  	ogy has hidden. The lens of Science magnifies the divine
  	power to human sight; and we then see the supremacy
18	of Spirit and the nothingness of matter. 
  	    The context of the foregoing Scriptural text explains
  	Jesus' words, "because I go unto my Father." "Because"
21	in following him, you understand God and how to turn
  	from matter to Spirit for healing; how to leave self, the
  	sense material, for the sense spiritual; how to accept
24	God's power and guidance, and become imbued with
  	divine Love that casts out all fear. Then are you bap-
  	tized in the Truth that destroys all error, and you receive
27	the sense of Life that knows no death, and you know that
  	God is the only Life. 
  	    To reach the consummate naturalness of the Life that
30	is God, good, we must comply with the first condition
  	set forth in the text, namely, believe; in other words,
  	understand God sufficiently to exclude all faith in any
 
                                                                                                   195
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [John 14:12]


 1	other remedy than Christ, the Truth that antidotes all
  	error. Thence will follow the absorption of all action,
 3	motive, and mind, into the rules and divine Principle of
  	metaphysical healing. 
  	    Whosoever learns the letter of Christian Science but
 6	possesses not its spirit, is unable to demonstrate this
  	Science; or whosoever hath the spirit without the letter,
  	is held back by reason of the lack of understanding. Both
 9	the spirit and the letter are requisite; and having these,
  	every one can prove, in some degree, the validity of those
  	words of the great Master, "For the Son of man is come
12	to save that which was lost." 
  	    It has been said that the New Testament does not au-
  	thorize us to expect the ministry of healing at this period. 
15	    We ask what is the authority for such a conclusion,
  	the premises whereof are not to be found in the Scriptures. 
  	The Master's divine logic, as seen in our text, contradicts
18	this inference, — these are his words: "He that believeth
  	on me, the works that I do shall he do also." That per-
  	fect syllogism of Jesus has but one correct premise and
21	conclusion, and it cannot fall to the ground beneath the
  	stroke of unskilled swordsmen. He who never unsheathed
  	his blade to try the edge of truth in Christian Science, is
24	unequal to the conflict, and unfit to judge in the case;
  	the shepherd's sling would slay this Goliath. I once be-
  	lieved that the practice and teachings of Jesus relative to
27	healing the sick, were spiritual abstractions, impractical
  	and impossible to us; but deed, not creed, and practice
  	more than theory, have given me a higher sense of
30	Christianity. 
  	    The "I" will go to the Father when meekness, purity,
  	and love, informed by divine Science, the Comforter,
 
                                                                                                   196
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [John 14:12]


 1	lead to the one God:  then the ego is found not in
  	matter but in Mind, for there is but one God, one
 3	Mind; and man will then claim no mind apart from God. 
  	Idolatry, the supposition of the existence of many minds
  	and more than one God, has repeated itself in all manner
 6	of subtleties through the entire centuries, saying as in
  	the beginning, "Believe in me, and I will make you as
  	gods;" that is, I will give you a separate mind from God
 9	(good), named evil; and this so-called mind shall open
  	your eyes and make you know evil, and thus become
  	material, sensual, evil. But bear in mind that a serpent
12	said that; therefore that saying came not from Mind,
  	good, or Truth. God was not the author of it; hence the
  	words of our Master: "He is a liar, and the father of it;"
15	also, the character of the votaries to "other gods" which
  	sprung from it. 
  	    The sweet, sacred sense and permanence of man's
18	unity with his Maker, in Science, illumines our present
  	existence with the ever-presence and power of God, good. 
  	It opens wide the portals of salvation from sin, sickness,
21	and death. When the Life that is God, good, shall ap-
  	pear, "we shall be like Him;" we shall do the works of
  	Christ, and, in the words of David, "the stone which the
24	builders refused is become the head stone of the corner,"
  	because the "I" does go unto the Father, the ego does
  	arise to spiritual recognition of being, and is exalted, — 
27	not through death, but Life, God understood. 


  	    Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved. — 
  	ACTS xvi. 31. 

30	    The Scriptures require more than a simple admission
  	and feeble acceptance of the truths they present; they
 
                                                                                                   197
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Acts 16:31]


 1	require a living faith, that so incorporates their lessons
  	into our lives that these truths become the motive-power
 3	of every act. 
  	    Our chosen text is one more frequently used than
  	many others, perhaps, to exhort people to turn from sin
 6	and to strive after holiness; but we fear the full import
  	of this text is not yet recognized. It means a full salva-
  	tion, — man saved from sin, sickness, and death; for,
 9	unless this be so, no man can be wholly fitted for heaven
  	in the way which Jesus marked out and bade his followers
  	pursue. 
12	    In order to comprehend the meaning of the text, let
  	us see what it is to believe. It means more than an opinion
  	entertained concerning Jesus as a man, as the Son of God,
15	or as God; such an action of mind would be of no more
  	help to save from sin, than would a belief in any historical
  	event or person. But it does mean so to understand the
18	beauty of holiness, the character and divinity which Jesus
  	presented in his power to heal and to save, that it will
  	compel us to pattern after both; in other words, to "let
21	this Mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus."
  	(Phil. ii. 5.) 
  	    Mortal man believes in, but does not understand life
24	in, Christ. He believes there is another power or intelli-
  	gence that rules over a kingdom of its own, that is both
  	good and evil; yea, that is divided against itself, and there-
27	fore cannot stand. This belief breaks the First Command-
  	ment of God. 
  	    Let man abjure a theory that is in opposition to God,
30	recognize God as omnipotent, having all-power; and,
  	placing his trust in this grand Truth, and working from
  	no other Principle, he can neither be sick nor forever a
 
                                                                                                   198
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Acts 16:31]


 1	sinner. When wholly governed by the one perfect Mind,
  	man has no sinful thoughts and will have no desire
 3	to sin. 
  	    To arrive at this point of unity of Spirit, God, one must
  	commence by turning away from material gods; denying
 6	material so-called laws and material sensation, — or mind
  	in matter, in its varied forms of pleasure and pain. This
  	must be done with the understanding that matter has no
 9	sense; thus it is that consciousness silences the mortal
  	claim to life, substance, or mind in matter, with the words
  	of Jesus: "When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his
12	own."  (John viii. 44.) 
  	    When tempted to sin, we should know that evil pro-
  	ceedeth not from God, good, but is a false belief of the
15	personal senses; and if we deny the claims of these senses
  	and recognize man as governed by God, Spirit, not by
  	material laws, the temptation will disappear. 
18	    On this Principle, disease also is treated and healed. 
  	We know that man's body, as matter, has no power to
  	govern itself; and a belief of disease is as much the prod-
21	uct of mortal thought as sin is. All suffering is the fruit
  	of the tree of the knowledge of both good and evil; of
  	adherence to the "doubleminded" senses, to some belief,
24	fear, theory, or bad deed, based on physical material law,
  	so-called as opposed to good, — all of which is corrected
  	alone by Science, divine Principle, and its spiritual laws. 
27	Suffering is the supposition of another intelligence than
  	God; a belief in self-existent evil, opposed to good; and
  	in whatever seems to punish man for doing good, — 
30	by saying he has overworked, suffered from inclement
  	weather, or violated a law of matter in doing good, there-
  	fore he must suffer for it. 
 
                                                                                                   199
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Acts 16:31]


 1	    God does not reward benevolence and love with pen-
  	alties; and because of this, we have the right to deny the
 3	supposed power of matter to do it, and to allege that only
  	mortal, erring mind can claim to do thus, and dignify the
  	result with the name of law:  thence comes man's ability
 6	to annul his own erring mental law, and to hold himself
  	amenable only to moral and spiritual law, — God's gov-
  	ernment. By so doing, male and female come into their
 9	rightful heritage, "into the glorious liberty of the children
  	of God." 


  	    Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in neces-
12	sities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake. — 
  	2 COR. xii. 10. 

  	    The miracles recorded in the Scriptures illustrate the
15	life of Jesus as nothing else can; but they cost him the
  	hatred of the rabbis. The rulers sought the life of Jesus;
  	they would extinguish whatever denied and defied their
18	superstition. We learn somewhat of the qualities of the
  	divine Mind through the human Jesus. The power of
  	his transcendent goodness is manifest in the control it
21	gave him over the qualities opposed to Spirit which mor-
  	tals name matter. 
  	    The Principle of these marvellous works is divine; but
24	the actor was human. This divine Principle is discerned
  	in Christian Science, as we advance in the spiritual under-
  	standing that all substance, Life, and intelligence are
27	God. The so-called miracles contained in Holy Writ are
  	neither supernatural nor preternatural; for God is good,
  	and goodness is more natural than evil. The marvellous
30	healing-power of goodness is the outflowing life of Chris-
  	tianity, and it characterized and dated the Christian era. 
 
                                                                                                   200
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [II Cor. 12:10]


 1	    It was the consummate naturalness of Truth in the
  	mind of Jesus, that made his healing easy and instan-
 3	taneous. Jesus regarded good as the normal state of man,
  	and evil as the abnormal; holiness, life, and health as
  	the better representatives of God than sin, disease, and
 6	death. The master Metaphysician understood omnipo-
  	tence to be All-power:  because Spirit was to him All-
  	in-all, matter was palpably an error of premise and
 9	conclusion, while God was the only substance, Life,
  	and intelligence of man. 
  	    The apostle Paul insists on the rare rule in Christian
12	Science that we have chosen for a text; a rule that is sus-
  	ceptible of proof, and is applicable to every stage and
  	state of human existence. The divine Science of this rule
15	is quite as remote from the general comprehension of man-
  	kind as are the so-called miracles of our Master, and for
  	the sole reason that it is their basis. The foundational
18	facts of Christian Science are gathered from the supremacy
  	of spiritual law and its antagonism to every supposed ma-
  	terial law. Christians to-day should be able to say, with
21	the sweet sincerity of the apostle, "I take pleasure in
  	infirmities," — I enjoy the touch of weakness, pain, and
  	all suffering of the flesh, because it compels me to seek the
24	remedy for it, and to find happiness, apart from the per-
  	sonal senses. The holy calm of Paul's well-tried hope
  	met no obstacle or circumstances paramount to the tri-
27	umph of a reasonable faith in the omnipotence of good,
  	involved in its divine Principle, God: the so-called pains
  	and pleasures of matter were alike unreal to Jesus; for he
30	regarded matter as only a vagary of mortal belief, and sub-
  	dued it with this understanding. 
  	    The abstract statement that all is Mind, supports the
 
                                                                                                   201
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [II Cor. 12:10]


 1	entire wisdom of the text; and this statement receives
  	the mortal scoff only because it meets the immortal de-
 3	mands of Truth. The Science of Paul's declaration re-
  	solves the element misnamed matter into its original sin,
  	or human will; that will which would oppose bringing the
 6	qualities of Spirit into subjection to Spirit. Sin brought
  	death; and death is an element of matter, or material
  	falsity, never of Spirit. 
 9	    When Jesus reproduced his body after its burial, he
  	revealed the myth or material falsity of evil; its power-
  	lessness to destroy good, and the omnipotence of the
12	Mind that knows this:  he also showed forth the error
  	and nothingness of supposed life in matter, and the great
  	somethingness of the good we possess, which is of Spirit,
15	and immortal. 
  	    Understanding this, Paul took pleasure in infirmities,
  	for it enabled him to triumph over them, — he declared
18	that "the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath
  	made me free from the law of sin and death;" he took
  	pleasure in "reproaches" and "persecutions," because
21	they were so many proofs that he had wrought the prob-
  	lem of being beyond the common apprehension of sinners;
  	he took pleasure in "necessities," for they tested and de-
24	veloped latent power. 
  	    We protect our dwellings more securely after a robbery,
  	and our jewels have been stolen; so, after losing those
27	jewels of character, — temperance, virtue, and truth, — 
  	the young man is awakened to bar his door against further
  	robberies. 
30	    Go to the bedside of pain, and there you can demon-
  	strate the triumph of good that has pleasure in infirmities;
  	because it illustrates through the flesh the divine power  
                                                                                                   202
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [II Cor. 12:10]


1	of Spirit, and reaches the basis of all supposed miracles;
  	whereby the sweet harmonies of Christian Science are
 3	found to correct the discords of sense, and to lift man's
  	being into the sunlight of Soul. 

  	              "The chamber where the good man meets his fate
 6	               Is privileged beyond the walks of common life,
  	                   Quite on the verge of heaven."
 
                                                                                                              203






                            CHAPTER VII 

  	                 POND AND PURPOSE 

 1	    Beloved Students: — In thanking you for your
  	gift of the pretty pond contributed to Pleasant View,
 3	in Concord, New Hampshire, I make no distinction be-
  	tween my students and your students; for here, thine
  	becomes mine through gratitude and affection. 
 6	    From my tower window, as I look on this smile of
  	Christian Science, this gift from my students and their
  	students, it will always mirror their love, loyalty, and
 9	good works. Solomon saith, "As in water face answereth
  	to face, so the heart of man to man." 
  	    The waters that run among the valleys, and that
12	you have coaxed in their course to call on me, have
  	served the imagination for centuries. Theology religiously
  	bathes in water, medicine applies it physically, hydrology
15	handles it with so-called science, and metaphysics appro-
  	priates it topically as type and shadow. Metaphysically,
  	baptism serves to rebuke the senses and illustrate Christian
18	Science. 
  	    First:  The baptism of repentance is indeed a stricken
  	state of human consciousness, wherein mortals gain
21	severe views of themselves; a state of mind which rends
  	the veil that hides mental deformity. Tears flood the eyes,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Pond and Purpose                            204


 1	agony struggles, pride rebels, and a mortal seems a
  	monster, a dark, impenetrable cloud of error; and falling
 3	on the bended knee of prayer, humble before God, he
  	cries, "Save, or I perish." Thus Truth, searching the
  	heart, neutralizes and destroys error. 
 6	    This mental period is sometimes chronic, but oftener
  	acute. It is attended throughout with doubt, hope, sorrow,
  	joy, defeat, and triumph. When the good fight is fought,
 9	error yields up its weapons and kisses the feet of Love,
  	while white-winged peace sings to the heart a song of
  	angels. 
12	    Second:  The baptism of the Holy Ghost is the spirit
  	of Truth cleansing from all sin; giving mortals new
  	motives, new purposes, new affections, all pointing up-
15	ward. This mental condition settles into strength, free-
  	dom, deep-toned faith in God; and a marked loss of faith
  	in evil, in human wisdom, human policy, ways, and means. 
18	It develops individual capacity, increases the intellectual
  	activities, and so quickens moral sensibility that the
  	great demands of spiritual sense are recognized, and they
21	rebuke the material senses, holding sway over human
  	consciousness. 
  	    By purifying human thought, this state of mind per-
24	meates with increased harmony all the minutiae of human
  	affairs. It brings with it wonderful foresight, wisdom,
  	and power; it unselfs the mortal purpose, gives steadi-
27	ness to resolve, and success to endeavor. Through the
  	accession of spirituality, God, the divine Principle of
  	Christian Science, literally governs the aims, ambition,
30	and acts of the Scientist. The divine ruling gives pru-
  	dence and energy; it banishes forever all envy, rivalry,
  	evil thinking, evil speaking and acting; and mortal
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Pond and Purpose                           205


 1	mind, thus purged, obtains peace and power outside of
  	itself. 
 3	    This practical Christian Science is the divine Mind,
  	the incorporeal Truth and Love, shining through the mists
  	of materiality and melting away the shadows called sin,
 6	disease, and death. 
  	    In mortal experience, the fire of repentance first sepa-
  	rates the dross from the gold, and reformation brings
 9	the light which dispels darkness. Thus the operation
  	of the spirit of Truth and Love on the human thought,
  	in the words of St. John, "shall take of mine and show it
12	unto you." 
  	    Third:  The baptism of Spirit, or final immersion of
  	human consciousness in the infinite ocean of Love, is the
15	last scene in corporeal sense. This omnipotent act drops
  	the curtain on material man and mortality. After this,
  	man's identity or consciousness reflects only Spirit, good,
18	whose visible being is invisible to the physical senses:  eye
  	hath not seen it, inasmuch as it is the disembodied in-
  	dividual Spirit-substance and consciousness termed in
21	Christian metaphysics the ideal man — forever permeated
  	with eternal life, holiness, heaven. This order of Science
  	is the chain of ages, which maintain their obvious corre-
24	spondence, and unites all periods in the divine design. 
  	Mortal man's repentance and absolute abandonment of
  	sin finally dissolves all supposed material life or physical
27	sensation, and the corporeal or mortal man disappears
  	forever. The encumbering mortal molecules, called man,
  	vanish as a dream; but man born of the great Forever,
30	lives on, God-crowned and blest. 
  	    Mortals who on the shores of time learn Christian
  	Science, and live what they learn, take rapid transit to
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Pond and Purpose                           206


 1	heaven, — the hinge on which have turned all revolu-
  	tions, natural, civil, or religious, the former being servant
 3	to the latter, — from flux to permanence, from foul to
  	pure, from torpid to serene, from extremes to intermediate. 
  	Above the waves of Jordan, dashing against the receding
 6	shore, is heard the Father and Mother's welcome, saying
  	forever to the baptized of Spirit: "This is my beloved
  	Son." What but divine Science can interpret man's
 9	eternal existence, God's allness, and the scientific inde-
  	structibility of the universe? 
  	    The advancing stages of Christian Science are gained
12	through growth, not accretion; idleness is the foe of
  	progress. And scientific growth manifests no weakness,
  	no emasculation, no illusive vision, no dreamy absentness,
15	no insubordination to the laws that be, no loss nor lack
  	of what constitutes true manhood. 
  	    Growth is governed by intelligence; by the active,
18	all-wise, law-creating, law-disciplining, law-abiding Prin-
  	ciple, God. The real Christian Scientist is constantly
  	accentuating harmony in word and deed, mentally and
21	orally, perpetually repeating this diapason of heaven:
  	"Good is my God, and my God is good.  Love is my God,
  	and my God is Love." 
24	    Beloved students, you have entered the path. Press
  	patiently on; God is good, and good is the reward of all
  	who diligently seek God. Your growth will be rapid, if
27	you love good supremely, and understand and obey the
  	Way-shower, who, going before you, has scaled the steep
  	ascent of Christian Science, stands upon the mount of
30	holiness, the dwelling-place of our God, and bathes in the
  	baptismal font of eternal Love. 
  	    As you journey, and betimes sigh for rest "beside the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Pond and Purpose                           207


 1	still waters," ponder this lesson of love. Learn its pur-
  	pose; and in hope and faith, where heart meets heart
 3	reciprocally blest, drink with me the living waters of the
  	spirit of my life-purpose, — to impress humanity with
  	the genuine recognition of practical, operative Christian
     6    Science.
 
                                                    





                                 CHAPTER VIII 

  	              PRECEPT UPON PRECEPT 

   1	                              "THY WILL BE DONE" 

  	    This is the law of Truth to error, "Thou shalt surely
 3	die." This law is a divine energy. Mortals cannot
  	prevent the fulfilment of this law; it covers all sin and
  	its effects. God is All, and by virtue of this nature and
 6	allness He is cognizant only of good. Like a legislative
  	bill that governs millions of mortals whom the legislators
  	know not, the universal law of God has no knowledge
 9	of evil, and enters unconsciously the human heart and
  	governs it. 
  	    Mortals have only to submit to the law of God, come
12	into sympathy with it, and to let His will be done. This
  	unbroken motion of the law of divine Love gives, to the
  	weary and heavy-laden, rest. But who is willing to do
15	His will or to let it be done? Mortals obey their own
  	wills, and so disobey the divine order. 
  	    All states and stages of human error are met and
18	mastered by divine Truth's negativing error in the way
  	of God's appointing. Those "whom the Lord loveth He
  	chasteneth." His rod brings to view His love, and inter-
21	prets to mortals the gospel of healing. David said, "Be-
  	fore I was afflicted I went astray:  but now have I
  	kept Thy word." He who knows the end from the be-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           209


 1	ginning, attaches to sin due penalties as its antidotes and
  	remedies. 
 3	    Who art thou, vain mortal, that usurpest the preroga-
  	tive of divine wisdom, and wouldst teach God not to pun-
  	ish sin? that wouldst shut the mouth of His prophets,
 6	and cry, "Peace, peace; when there is no peace," — yea,
  	that healest the wounds of my people slightly? 
  	    The Principle of divine Science being Love, the divine
 9	rule of this Principle demonstrates Love, and proves that
  	human belief fulfils the law of belief, and dies of its own
  	physics. Metaphysics also demonstrates this Principle of
12	cure when sin is self-destroyed. Short-sighted physics
  	admits the so-called pains of matter that destroy its more
  	dangerous pleasures. 
15	    Insomnia compels mortals to learn that neither obliv-
  	ion nor dreams can recuperate the life of man, whose
  	Life is God, for God neither slumbers nor sleeps. The
18	loss of gustatory enjoyment and the ills of indigestion
  	tend to rebuke appetite and destroy the peace of a false
  	sense. False pleasure will be, is, chastened; it has no
21	right to be at peace. To suffer for having "other gods
  	before me," is divinely wise. Evil passions die in their
  	own flames, but are punished before extinguished. Peace
24	has no foothold on the false basis that evil should be
  	concealed and that life and happiness should still attend
  	it. Joy is self-sustained; goodness and blessedness are
27	one:  suffering is self-inflicted, and good is the master of
  	evil. 
  	    To this scientific logic and the logic of events, egotism
30	and false charity say, "'Not so, Lord;' it is wise to
  	cover iniquity and punish it not, then shall mortals have
  	peace." Divine Love, as unconscious as incapable of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           210


 1	error, pursues the evil that hideth itself, strips off its
  	disguises, and — behold the result:  evil, uncovered, is
 3	self-destroyed. 
  	    Christian Science never healed a patient without prov-
  	ing with mathematical certainty that error, when found
 6	out, is two-thirds destroyed, and the remaining third
  	kills itself. Do men whine over a nest of serpents, and
  	post around it placards warning people not to stir up
 9	these reptiles because they have stings? Christ said,
  	"They shall take up serpents;" and, "Be ye therefore
  	wise as serpents and harmless as doves." The wisdom
12	of a serpent is to hide itself. The wisdom of God, as
  	revealed in Christian Science, brings the serpent out of
  	its hole, handles it, and takes away its sting. Good deeds
15	are harmless. He who has faith in woman's special adapt-
  	ability to lead on Christian Science, will not be shocked
  	when she puts her foot on the head of the serpent, as it
18	biteth at the heel. 
  	    Intemperance begets a belief of disordered brains,
  	membranes, stomach, and nerves; and this belief serves
21	to uncover and kill this lurking serpent, intemperance,
  	that hides itself under the false pretense of human need,
  	innocent enjoyment, and a medical prescription. The
24	belief in venereal diseases tears the black mask from the
  	shameless brow of licentiousness, torments its victim, and
  	thus may save him from his destroyer. 
27	    Charity has the courage of conviction; it may suffer
  	long, but has neither the cowardice nor the foolhardiness
  	to cover iniquity. Charity is Love; and Love opens
30	the eyes of the blind, rebukes error, and casts it out. 
  	Charity never flees before error, lest it should suffer
  	from an encounter. Love your enemies, or you will not
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           211


 1	lose them; and if you love them, you will help to reform
  	them. 
 3	    Christ points the way of salvation. His mode is not
  	cowardly, uncharitable, nor unwise, but it teaches mor-
  	tals to handle serpents and cast out evil. Our own vision
 6	must be clear to open the eyes of others, else the blind
  	will lead the blind and both shall fall. The sickly charity
  	that supplies criminals with bouquets has been dealt
 9	with summarily by the good judgment of people in
  	the old Bay State. Inhuman medical bills, class legisla-
  	tion, and Salem witchcraft, are not indigenous to her
12	soil. 
  	    "Out of the depths have I delivered thee." The
  	drowning man just rescued from the merciless wave is
15	unconscious of suffering. Why, then, do you break his
  	peace and cause him to suffer in coming to life? Because
  	you wish to save him from death. Then, if a criminal
18	is at peace, is he not to be pitied and brought back to
  	life? Or, are you afraid to do this lest he suffer, trample
  	on your pearls of thought, and turn on you and rend you? 
21	Cowardice is selfishness. When one protects himself at
  	his neighbor's cost, let him remember, "Whosoever will
  	save his life shall lose it." He risks nothing who obeys
24	the law of God, and shall find the Life that cannot be
  	lost. 
  	    Our Master said, "Ye shall drink indeed of my cup." 
27	Jesus stormed sin in its citadels and kept peace with
  	God. He drank this cup giving thanks, and he said to
  	his followers, "Drink ye all of it," — drink it all, and let
30	all drink of it. He lived the spirit of his prayer, — "Thy
  	kingdom come." Shall we repeat our Lord's Prayer
  	when the heart denies it, refuses to bear the cross and
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           212
  

 1	to fulfil the conditions of our petition? Human policy
  	is a fool that saith in his heart, "No God" — a caressing
 3	Judas that betrays you, and commits suicide. This god-
  	less policy never knows what happiness is, and how it is
  	obtained. 
 6	    Jesus did his work, and left his glorious career for our
  	example. On the shore of Gennesaret he tersely re-
  	minded his students of their worldly policy. They had
 9	suffered, and seen their error. This experience caused
  	them to remember the reiterated warning of their Mas-
  	ter and cast their nets on the right side. When they
12	were fit to be blest, they received the blessing. The
  	ultimatum of their human sense of ways and means
  	ought to silence ours. One step away from the direct
15	line of divine Science cost them — what? A speedy re-
  	turn under the reign of difficulties, darkness, and unre-
  	quited toil. 
18	    The currents of human nature rush in against the right
  	course; health, happiness, and life flow not into one of
  	their channels. The law of Love saith, "Not my will,
21	but Thine, be done," and Christian Science proves that
  	human will is lost in the divine; and Love, the white
  	Christ, is the remunerator. 
24	    If, consciously or unconsciously, one is at work in a
  	wrong direction, who will step forward and open his
  	eyes to see this error? He who is a Christian Scientist,
27	who has cast the beam out of his own eye, speaks plainly
  	to the offender and tries to show his errors to him before
  	letting another know it. 
30	    Pitying friends took down from the cross the fainting
  	form of Jesus, and buried it out of their sight. His dis-
  	ciples, who had not yet drunk of his cup, lost sight of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           213


 1	him; they could not behold his immortal being in the
  	form of Godlikeness. 
 3	    All that I have written, taught, or lived, that is good,
  	flowed through cross-bearing, self-forgetfulness, and my
  	faith in the right. Suffering or Science, or both, in the
 6	proportion that their instructions are assimilated, will
  	point the way, shorten the process, and consummate the
  	joys of acquiescence in the methods of divine Love. The
 9	Scripture saith, "He that covereth his sins shall not pros-
  	per." No risk is so stupendous as to neglect opportuni-
  	ties which God giveth, and not to forewarn and forearm
12	our fellow-mortals against the evil which, if seen, can
  	be destroyed. 
  	    May my friends and my enemies so profit by these
15	waymarks, that what has chastened and illumined
  	another's way may perfect their own lives by gentle
  	benedictions. In every age, the pioneer reformer must
18	pass through a baptism of fire. But the faithful adher-
  	ents of Truth have gone on rejoicing. Christian Science
  	gives a fearless wing and firm foundation. These are
21	its inspiring tones from the lips of our Master, "My
  	sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow
  	me:  and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall
24	never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of
  	my hand." He is but "an hireling" who fleeth when he
  	seeth the wolf coming. 
27	    Loyal Christian Scientists, be of good cheer:  the night
  	is far spent, the day dawns; God's universal kingdom
  	will appear, Love will reign in every heart, and His will
30	be done on earth as in heaven. 
 
                                                                                                   214

 1	                                  "PUT UP THY SWORD" 

  	    While Jesus' life was full of Love, and a demonstra-
 3	tion of Love, it appeared hate to the carnal mind, or
  	mortal thought, of his time. He said, "Think not that
  	I am come to send peace on earth:  I came not to send
 6	peace, but a sword.  For I am come to set a man at
  	variance against his father, and the daughter against her
  	mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-
 9	law.  And a man's foes shall be they of his own house-
  	hold." 
  	    This action of Jesus was stimulated by the same Love
12	that closed — to the senses — that wondrous life, and
  	that summed up its demonstration in the command,
  	"Put up thy sword." The very conflict his Truth brought,
15	in accomplishing its purpose of Love, meant, all
  	the way through, "Put up thy sword;" but the sword
  	must have been drawn before it could be returned into
18	the scabbard. 
  	    My students need to search the Scriptures and "Science
  	and Health with Key to the Scriptures," to understand
21	the personal Jesus' labor in the flesh for their salvation:
  	they need to do this even to understand my works, their
  	motives, aims, and tendency. 
24	    The attitude of mortal mind in being healed morally,
  	is the same as its attitude physically. The Christian
  	Scientist cannot heal the sick, and take error along with
27	Truth, either in the recognition or approbation of it. 
  	This would prevent the possibility of destroying the
  	tares:  they must be separated from the wheat before
30	they can be burned, and Jesus foretold the harvest hour
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Put Up Thy Sword”                           215


 1	and the final destruction of error through this very pro-
  	cess, — the sifting and the fire. The tendency of mortal
 3	mind is to go from one extreme to another:  Truth comes
  	into the intermediate space, saying, "I wound to heal;
  	I punish to reform; I do it all in love; my peace I leave
 6	with thee:  not as the world giveth, give I unto thee.  
  	Arise, let us go hence; let us depart from the material
  	sense of God's ways and means, and gain a spiritual
 9	understanding of them." 
  	    But let us not seek to climb up some other way, as we
  	shall do if we take the end for the beginning or start
12	from wrong motives. Christian Science demands order
  	and truth. To abide by these we must first understand
  	the Principle and object of our work, and be clear that
15	it is Love, peace, and good will toward men. Then we
  	shall demonstrate the Principle in the way of His ap-
  	pointment, and not according to the infantile concep-
18	tion of our way; as when a child in sleep walks on the
  	summit of the roof of the house because he is a som-
  	nambulist, and thinks he is where he is not, and would
21	fall immediately if he knew where he was and what he
  	was doing. 
  	    My students are at the beginning of their demonstra-
24	tion; they have a long warfare with error in themselves
  	and in others to finish, and they must at this stage use
  	the sword of Spirit. 
27	    They cannot in the beginning take the attitude, nor
  	adopt the words, that Jesus used at the end of his
  	demonstration. 
30	    If you would follow in his footsteps, you must not try
  	to gather the harvest while the corn is in the blade, nor
  	yet when it is in the ear; a wise spiritual discernment
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Put Up Thy Sword”                           216


 1	must be used in your application of his words and infer-
  	ence from his acts, to guide your own state of combat
 3	with error. There remaineth, it is true, a Sabbath rest
  	for the people of God; but we must first have done our
  	work, and entered into our rest, as the Scriptures give
 6	example. 


  	                                     SCIENTIFIC THEISM 

  	    In the May number of our Journal, there appeared a
 9	review of, and some extracts from, "Scientific Theism,"
  	by Phare Pleigh. 
  	    Now, Phare Pleigh evidently means more than "hands
12	off." A live lexicographer, given to the Anglo-Saxon
  	tongue, might add to the above definition the "laying
  	on of hands," as well. Whatever his nom de plume
15	means, an acquaintance with the author justifies one
  	in the conclusion that he is a power in criticism, a
  	big protest against injustice; but, the best may be
18	mistaken. 
  	    One of these extracts is the story of the Cheshire Cat,
  	which "vanished quite slowly, beginning with the end
21	of the tail, and ending with the grin, which remained
  	some time after the rest of it had gone." Was this a witty
  	or a happy hit at idealism, to illustrate the author's fol-
24	lowing point? —  
  	  "When philosophy becomes fairy-land, in which neither
  	laws of nature nor the laws of reason hold good, the
27	attempt of phenomenism to conceive the universe as a
  	phenomenon without a noumenon may succeed, but not
  	before; for it is an attempt to conceive a grin without
30	a cat." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Scientific Theism                               217


 1	    True idealism is a divine Science, which combines in
  	logical sequence, nature, reason, and revelation. An
 3	effect without a cause is inconceivable; neither philoso-
  	phy nor reason attempts to find one; but all should con-
  	ceive and understand that Spirit cannot become less than
 6	Spirit; hence that the universe of God is spiritual, — even
  	the ideal world whose cause is the self-created Principle,
  	with which its ideal or phenomenon must correspond in
 9	quality and quantity. 
  	    The fallacy of an unscientific statement is this:  that
  	matter and Spirit are one and eternal; or, that the phe-
12	nomenon of Spirit is the antipode of Spirit, namely, mat-
  	ter. Nature declares, throughout the mineral, vegetable,
  	and animal kingdoms, that the specific nature of all things
15	is unchanged, and that nature is constituted of and by
  	Spirit. 
  	    Sensuous and material realistic views presuppose that
18	nature is matter, and that Deity is a finite person con-
  	taining infinite Mind; and that these opposites, in sup-
  	positional unity and personality, produce matter, — a
21	third quality unlike God. Again, that matter is both
  	cause and effect, but that the effect is antagonistic to its
  	cause; that death is at war with Life, evil with good, — 
24	and man a rebel against his Maker. This is neither
  	Science nor theism. According to Holy Writ, it is a
  	kingdom divided against itself, that shall be brought
27	to desolation. 
  	    The nature of God must change in order to become
  	matter, or to become both finite and infinite; and matter
30	must disappear, for Spirit to appear. To the material
  	sense, everything is matter; but spiritualize human
  	thought, and our convictions change:  for spiritual sense
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Scientific Theism                              218


  1	takes in new views, in which nature becomes Spirit; and
  	Spirit is God, and God is good. Science unfolds the fact
 3	that Deity was forever Mind, Spirit; that matter never
  	produced Mind, and vice versa. 
  	    The visible universe declares the invisible only by re-
 6	version, as error declares Truth. The testimony of mate-
  	rial sense in relation to existence is false; for matter can
  	neither see, hear, nor feel, and mortal mind must change
 9	all its conceptions of life, substance, and intelligence,
  	before it can reach the immortality of Mind and its ideas. 
  	It is erroneous to accept the evidence of the material
12	senses whence to reason out God, when it is conceded
  	that the five personal senses can take no cognizance of
  	Spirit or of its phenomena. False realistic views sap the
15	Science of Principle and idea; they make Deity unreal
  	and inconceivable, either as mind or matter; but Truth
  	comes to the rescue of reason and immortality, and un-
18	folds the real nature of God and the universe to the spirit-
  	ual sense, which beareth witness of things spiritual, and
  	not material. 
21	    To begin with, the notion of Spirit as cause and end,
  	with matter as its effect, is more ridiculous than the "grin
  	without a cat;" for a grin expresses the nature of a cat,
24	and this nature may linger in memory:  but matter does
  	not express the nature of Spirit, and matter's graven
  	grins are neither eliminated nor retained by Spirit. What
27	can illustrate Dr.  —— 's views better than Pat's echo,
  	when he said "How do you do?" and echo answered,
  	"Pretty well, I thank you!" 
30	    Dr.  ——  says: "The recognition of teleology in nature
  	is necessarily the recognition of purely spiritual person-
  	ality in God." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Scientific Theism                               219


  1	    According to lexicography, teleology is the science of
  	the final cause of things; and divine Science (and all
 3	Science is divine) neither reveals God in matter, cause
  	in effect, nor teaches that nature and her laws are the
  	material universe, or that the personality of infinite Spirit
 6	is finite or material. Jesus said, "Ye do err, not know-
  	ing the Scriptures, nor the power of God." Now, what
  	saith the Scripture? "God is a Spirit:  and they that
 9	worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in
  	truth." 


    	                                      MENTAL PRACTICE 

12	    It is admitted that mortals think wickedly and act
  	wickedly:  it is beginning to be seen by thinkers, that
  	mortals think also after a sickly fashion. In common
15	parlance, one person feels sick, another feels wicked. A
  	third person knows that if he would remove this feeling
  	in either case, in the one he must change his patient's
18	consciousness of dis-ease and suffering to a consciousness
  	of ease and loss of suffering; while in the other he must
  	change the patient's sense of sinning at ease to a sense of
21	discomfort in sin and peace in goodness. 
  	    This is Christian Science:  that mortal mind makes
  	sick, and immortal Mind makes well; that mortal mind
24	makes sinners, while immortal Mind makes saints; that
  	a state of health is but a state of consciousness made mani-
  	fest on the body, and vice versa; that while one person
27	feels wickedly and acts wickedly, another knows that if
  	he can change this evil sense and consciousness to a good
  	sense, or conscious goodness, the fruits of goodness will
30	follow, and he has reformed the sinner. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mental Practice                                 220


  1	    Now, demonstrate this rule, which obtains in every
  	line of mental healing, and you will find that a good rule
 3	works one way, and a false rule the opposite way. 
  	    Let us suppose that there is a sick person whom an-
  	other would heal mentally. The healer begins by mental
 6	argument. He mentally says, "You are well, and you
  	know it;" and he supports this silent mental force by
  	audible explanation, attestation, and precedent. His
 9	mental and oral arguments aim to refute the sick man's
  	thoughts, words, and actions, in certain directions, and
  	turn them into channels of Truth. He persists in this
12	course until the patient's mind yields, and the harmonious
  	thought has the full control over this mind on the point
  	at issue. The end is attained, and the patient says and
15	feels, "I am well, and I know it." 
  	    This mental practitioner has changed his patient's
  	consciousness from sickness to health. The patient's
18	mental state is now the diametrical opposite of what it
  	was when the mental practitioner undertook to transform
  	it, and he is improved morally and physically. 
21	    That this mental method has power and bears fruit,
  	is patent both to the conscientious Christian Scientist and
  	the observer. Both should understand with equal clear-
24	ness, that if this mental process and power be reversed,
  	and people believe that a man is sick and knows it, and
  	speak of him as being sick, put it into the minds of others
27	that he is sick, publish it in the newspapers that he is
  	failing, and persist in this action of mind over mind, it
  	follows that he will believe that he is sick, — and Jesus
30	said it would be according to the woman's belief; but if
  	with the certainty of Science he knows that an error of
  	belief has not the power of Truth, and cannot, does
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mental Practice                                 221


 1	not, produce the slightest effect, it has no power over
  	him. Thus a mental malpractitioner may lose his
 3	power to harm by a false mental argument; for it
  	gives one opportunity to handle the error, and when
  	mastering it one gains in the rules of metaphysics, and
 6	thereby learns more of its divine Principle. Error pro-
  	duces physical sufferings, and these sufferings show
  	the fundamental Principle of Christian Science; namely,
 9	that error and sickness are one, and Truth is their
  	remedy. 
  	    The evil-doer can do little at removing the effect of sin
12	on himself, unless he believes that sin has produced the
  	effect and knows he is a sinner; or, knowing that he is a
  	sinner, if he denies it, the good effect is lost. Either of
15	these states of mind will stultify the power to heal men-
  	tally. This accounts for many helpless mental practi-
  	tioners and mysterious diseases. 
18	    Again: If error is the cause of disease, Truth being
  	the cure, denial of this fact in one instance and
  	acknowledgment of it in another saps one's under-
21	standing of the Science of Mind-healing. Such denial
  	dethrones demonstration, baffles the student of Mind-
  	healing, and divorces his work from Science. Such de-
24	nial also contradicts the doctrine that we must mentally
  	struggle against both evil and disease, and is like saying
  	that five times ten are fifty while ten times five are not
27	fifty; as if the multiplication of the same two numbers
  	would not yield the same product whichever might serve
  	as the multiplicand. 
30	    Who would tell another of a crime that he himself is
  	committing, or call public attention to that crime? The
  	belief in evil and in the process of evil, holds the issues
  

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mental Practice                                 222


1	of death to the evil-doer. It takes away a man's proper
  	sense of good, and gives him a false sense of both evil
 3	and good. It inflames envy, passion, evil-speaking, and
  	strife. It reverses Christian Science in all things. It
  	causes the victim to believe that he is advancing while
 6	injuring himself and others. This state of false conscious-
  	ness in many cases causes the victim great physical suffer-
  	ing; and conviction of his wrong state of feeling reforms
 9	him, and so heals him:  or, failing of conviction and re-
  	form, he becomes morally paralyzed — in other words,
  	a moral idiot. 
12	    In this state of misled consciousness, one is ready to
  	listen complacently to audible falsehoods that once he
  	would have resisted and loathed; and this, because the
15	false seems true. The malicious mental argument and
  	its action on the mind of the perpetrator, is fatal, morally
  	and physically. From the effects of mental malpractice
18	the subject scarcely awakes in time, and must suffer its
  	full penalty after death. This sin against divine Science
  	is cancelled only through human agony:  the measure it
21	has meted must be remeasured to it. 
  	    The crimes committed under this new regime of mind-
  	power, when brought to light, will make stout hearts quail. 
24	Its mystery protects it now, for it is not yet known. Error
  	is more abstract than Truth. Even the healing Principle,
  	whose power seems inexplicable, is not so obscure; for
27	this is the power of God, and good should seem more
  	natural than evil. 
  	    I shall not forget the cost of investigating, for this age,
30	the methods and power of error. While the ways, means,
  	and potency of Truth had flowed into my consciousness
  	as easily as dawns the morning light and shadows flee,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mental Practice                                 223


 1	the metaphysical mystery of error — its hidden paths,
  	purpose, and fruits — at first defied me. I was say-
 3	ing all the time, "Come not thou into the secret" — 
  	but at length took up the research according to God's
  	command. 
 6	    Streams which purify, necessarily have pure fountains;
  	while impure streams flow from corrupt sources. Here,
  	divine light, logic, and revelation coincide. 
 9	    Science proves, beyond cavil, that the tree is known
  	by its fruit; that mind reaches its own ideal, and cannot
  	be separated from it. I respect that moral sense which
12	is sufficiently strong to discern what it believes, and to say,
  	if it must, "I discredit Mind with having the power to
  	heal." This individual disbelieves in Mind-healing, and
15	is consistent. But, alas! for the mistake of believing in
  	mental healing, claiming full faith in the divine Principle,
  	and saying, "I am a Christian Scientist," while doing
18	unto others what we would resist to the hilt if done unto
  	ourselves. 
  	    May divine Love so permeate the affections of all those
21	who have named the name of Christ in its fullest sense,
  	that no counteracting influence can hinder their growth
  	or taint their examples. 


24	                                    TAKING OFFENSE 

  	    There is immense wisdom in the old proverb, "He
  	that is slow to anger is better than the mighty." Hannah
27	More said, "If I wished to punish my enemy, I should
  	make him hate somebody." 
  	    To punish ourselves for others' faults, is superlative
30	folly. The mental arrow shot from another's bow is
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Taking Offense                                 224


 1	practically harmless, unless our own thought barbs it. 
  	It is our pride that makes another's criticism rankle, our
 3	self-will that makes another's deed offensive, our egotism
  	that feels hurt by another's self-assertion. Well may we
  	feel wounded by our own faults; but we can hardly afford
 6	to be miserable for the faults of others. 
  	    A courtier told Constantine that a mob had broken
  	the head of his statue with stones. The emperor lifted
 9	his hands to his head, saying: "It is very surprising, but
  	I don't feel hurt in the least." 
  	    We should remember that the world is wide; that there
12	are a thousand million different human wills, opinions,
  	ambitions, tastes, and loves; that each person has a differ-
  	ent history, constitution, culture, character, from all the
15	rest; that human life is the work, the play, the ceaseless
  	action and reaction upon each other of these different
  	atoms. Then, we should go forth into life with the smallest
18	expectations, but with the largest patience; with a keen
  	relish for and appreciation of everything beautiful, great,
  	and good, but with a temper so genial that the friction
21	of the world shall not wear upon our sensibilities; with
  	an equanimity so settled that no passing breath nor
  	accidental disturbance shall agitate or ruffle it; with a
24	charity broad enough to cover the whole world's evil, and
  	sweet enough to neutralize what is bitter in it, — de-
  	termined not to be offended when no wrong is meant, nor
27	even when it is, unless the offense be against God. 
  	    Nothing short of our own errors should offend us. He
  	who can wilfully attempt to injure another, is an object
30	of pity rather than of resentment; while it is a question
  	in my mind, whether there is enough of a flatterer, a fool,
  	or a liar, to offend a whole-souled woman. 
 
                                                                                                   225
          
 1	                              HINTS TO THE CLERGY 

  	    At the residence of Mr. Rawson, of Arlington, Massa-
 3	chusetts, a happy concourse of friends had gathered to
  	celebrate the eighty-second birthday of his mother — a
  	friend of mine, and a Christian Scientist. 
 6	    Among the guests, were an orthodox clergyman, his
  	wife and child. 
  	    In the course of the evening, conversation drifted to
 9	the seventh modern wonder, Christian Science; where-
  	upon the mother, Mrs. Rawson, who had drunk at its
  	fount, firmly bore testimony to the power of Christ, Truth,
12	to heal the sick. 
  	    Soon after this conversation, the clergyman's son
  	was taken violently ill. Then was the clergyman's
15	opportunity to demand a proof of what the Christian
  	Scientist had declared; and he said to this venerable
  	Christian: —  
18	    "If you heal my son, when seeing, I may be led to
  	believe." 
  	    Mrs. Rawson then rose from her seat, and sat down
21	beside the sofa whereon lay the lad with burning brow,
  	moaning in pain. 
  	    Looking away from all material aid, to the spiritual
24	source and ever-present help, silently, through the divine
  	power, she healed him. 
  	    The deep flush faded from the face, a cool perspira-
27	tion spread over it, and he slept. 
  	    In about one hour he awoke, and was hungry. 
  	    The parents said: —  
30	    "Wait until we get home, and you shall have some
  	gruel." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Hints to the Clergy                            226


 1	    But Mrs. Rawson said: —  
  	    "Give the child what he relishes, and doubt not that
 3	the Father of all will care for him." 
  	    Thus, the unbiased youth and the aged Christian
  	carried the case on the side of God; and, after eating
 6	several ice-creams, the clergyman's son returned home
  	 — well. 


  	                                  PERFIDY AND SLANDER 

 9	    What has an individual gained by losing his own self-
  	respect? or what has he lost when, retaining his own,
  	he loses the homage of fools, or the pretentious praise of
12	hypocrites, false to themselves as to others? 
  	    Shakespeare, the immortal lexicographer of mortals,
  	writes: — 

15	                   To thine own self be true,
  	     And it must follow, as the night the day,
  	     Thou canst not then be false to any man. 

18	    When Aristotle was asked what a person could gain
  	by uttering a falsehood, he replied, "Not to be credited
  	when he shall tell the truth." 
21	    The character of a liar and hypocrite is so contempti-
  	ble, that even of those who have lost their honor it might
  	be expected that from the violation of truth they should
24	be restrained by their pride. 
  	    Perfidy of an inferior quality, such as manages to evade
  	the law, and which dignified natures cannot stoop to
27	notice, except legally, disgraces human nature more than
  	do most vices. 
  	    Slander is a midnight robber; the red-tongued assas-
30	sin of radical worth; the conservative swindler, who
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Perfidy and Slander                          227


 1	sells himself in a traffic by which he can gain nothing. 
  	It can retire for forgiveness to no fraternity where its
 3	crime may stand in the place of a virtue; but must at
  	length be given up to the hisses of the multitude, with-
  	out friend and without apologist. 
 6	    Law has found it necessary to offer to the innocent,
  	security from slanderers — those pests of society — when
  	their crime comes within its jurisdiction. Thus, to evade
 9	the penalty of law, and yet with malice aforethought to
  	extend their evil intent, is the nice distinction by which
  	they endeavor to get their weighty stuff into the hands
12	of gossip! Some uncharitable one may give it a forward
  	move, and, ere that one himself become aware, find
  	himself responsible for kind (?) endeavors. 
15	    Would that my pen or pity could raise these weak,
  	pitifully poor objects from their choice of self-degrada-
  	tion to the nobler purposes and wider aims of a life made
18	honest:  a life in which the fresh flowers of feeling blos-
  	som, and, like the camomile, the more trampled upon,
  	the sweeter the odor they send forth to benefit mankind;
21	a life wherein calm, self-respected thoughts abide in
  	tabernacles of their own, dwelling upon a holy hill, speak-
  	ing the truth in the heart; a life wherein the mind can
24	rest in green pastures, beside the still waters, on isles
  	of sweet refreshment. The sublime summary of an
  	honest life satisfies the mind craving a higher good, and
27	bathes it in the cool waters of peace on earth; till it
  	grows into the full stature of wisdom, reckoning its
  	own by the amount of happiness it has bestowed upon
30	others. 
  	    Not to avenge one's self upon one's enemies, is the
  	command of almighty wisdom; and we take this to be
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Perfidy and Slander                          228


 1	a safer guide than the promptings of human nature. 
  	To know that a deception dark as it is base has been
 3	practised upon thee, — by those deemed at least indebted
  	friends whose welfare thou hast promoted, — and yet
  	not to avenge thyself, is to do good to thyself; is to take
 6	a new standpoint whence to look upward; is to be calm
  	amid excitement, just amid lawlessness, and pure amid
  	corruption. 
 9	    To be a great man or woman, to have a name whose
  	odor fills the world with its fragrance, is to bear with
  	patience the buffetings of envy or malice — even while
12	seeking to raise those barren natures to a capacity for a
  	higher life. We should look with pitying eye on the
  	momentary success of all villainies, on mad ambition
15	and low revenge. This will bring us also to look on a
  	kind, true, and just person, faithful to conscience and
  	honest beyond reproach, as the only suitable fabric out
18	of which to weave an existence fit for earth and
  	heaven. 


  	                                            CONTAGION 

21	    Whatever man sees, feels, or in any way takes cog-
  	nizance of, must be caught through mind; inasmuch
  	as perception, sensation, and consciousness belong to
24	mind and not to matter. Floating with the popular
  	current of mortal thought without questioning the re-
  	liability of its conclusions, we do what others do,
27	believe what others believe, and say what others say. 
  	Common consent is contagious, and it makes disease
  	catching. 
30	    People believe in infectious and contagious diseases,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Contagion                                         229


 1	and that any one is liable to have them under certain
  	predisposing or exciting causes. This mental state pre-
 3	pares one to have any disease whenever there appear the
  	circumstances which he believes produce it. If he believed
  	as sincerely that health is catching when exposed to con-
 6	tact with healthy people, he would catch their state of
  	feeling quite as surely and with better effect than he does
  	the sick man's. 
 9	    If only the people would believe that good is more
  	contagious than evil, since God is omnipresence, how
  	much more certain would be the doctor's success, and
12	the clergyman's conversion of sinners. And if only the
  	pulpit would encourage faith in God in this direction,
  	and faith in Mind over all other influences governing
15	the receptivity of the body, theology would teach man
  	as David taught: "Because thou hast made the Lord,
  	which is my refuge, even the most High thy habitation;
18	there shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague
  	come nigh thy dwelling." 
  	    The confidence of mankind in contagious disease would
21	thus become beautifully less; and in the same propor-
  	tion would faith in the power of God to heal and to save
  	mankind increase, until the whole human race would
24	become healthier, holier, happier, and longer lived. A
  	calm, Christian state of mind is a better preventive of
  	contagion than a drug, or than any other possible sana-
27	tive method; and the "perfect Love" that "casteth out
  	fear" is a sure defense. 
 
                                                                                                   230

 1	                                      IMPROVE YOUR TIME 

  	    Success in life depends upon persistent effort, upon
 3	the improvement of moments more than upon any other
  	one thing. A great amount of time is consumed in talking
  	nothing, doing nothing, and indecision as to what one
 6	should do. If one would be successful in the future, let
  	him make the most of the present. 
  	    Three ways of wasting time, one of which is con-
 9	temptible, are gossiping mischief, making lingering calls,
  	and mere motion when at work, thinking of nothing or
  	planning for some amusement, — travel of limb more
12	than mind. Rushing around smartly is no proof of ac-
  	complishing much. 
  	    All successful individuals have become such by hard
15	work; by improving moments before they pass into hours,
  	and hours that other people may occupy in the pursuit
  	of pleasure. They spend no time in sheer idleness, in
18	talking when they have nothing to say, in building air-
  	castles or floating off on the wings of sense:  all of which
  	drop human life into the ditch of nonsense, and worse
21	than waste its years. 

  	     "Let us, then, be up and doing,
  	        With a heart for any fate;
24	      Still achieving, still pursuing,
  	        Learn to labor and to wait."   



  	                                  THANKSGIVING DINNER 

27	    It was a beautiful group! needing but canvas and the
  	touch of an artist to render it pathetic, tender, gorgeous. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Thanksgiving Dinner                          231


 1	Age, on whose hoary head the almond-blossom formed a
  	crown of glory; middle age, in smiles and the full fruition
 3	of happiness; infancy, exuberant with joy, — ranged side
  	by side. The sober-suited grandmother, rich in ex-
  	perience, had seen sunshine and shadow fall upon ninety-
 6	six years. Four generations sat at that dinner-table. 
  	The rich viands made busy many appetites; but, what
  	of the poor! Willingly — though I take no stock in
 9	spirit-rappings — would I have had the table give a
  	spiritual groan for the unfeasted ones. 
  	    Under the skilful carving of the generous host, the
12	mammoth turkey grew beautifully less. His was the
  	glory to vie with guests in the dexterous use of knife and
  	fork, until delicious pie, pudding, and fruit caused un-
15	conditional surrender. 
  	    And the baby! Why, he made a big hole, with two
  	incisors, in a big pippin, and bit the finger presump-
18	tuously poked into the little mouth to arrest the peel! 
  	Then he was caught walking! one, two, three steps, — 
  	and papa knew that he could walk, but grandpa was
21	taken napping. Now! baby has tumbled, soft as thistle-
  	down, on the floor; and instead of a real set-to at crying,
  	a look of cheer and a toy from mamma bring the soft
24	little palms patting together, and pucker the rosebud
  	mouth into saying, "Oh, pretty!" That was a scientific
  	baby; and his first sitting-at-table on Thanksgiving Day
27	 — yes, and his little rainbowy life — brought sunshine
  	to every heart. How many homes echo such tones of
  	heartfelt joy on Thanksgiving Day! But, alas! for the
30	desolate home; for the tear-filled eyes looking longingly
  	at the portal through which the loved one comes not, or
  	gazing silently on the vacant seat at fireside and board — 
  

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Thanksgiving Dinner                          232


1	God comfort them all! we inwardly prayed — but the
  	memory was too much; and, turning from it, in a bumper
 3	of pudding-sauce we drank to peace, and plenty, and
  	happy households. 


  	                                         CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

 6	    This age is reaching out towards the perfect Principle
  	of things; is pushing towards perfection in art, inven-
  	tion, and manufacture. Why, then, should religion be
 9	stereotyped, and we not obtain a more perfect and prac-
  	tical Christianity? It will never do to be behind the
  	times in things most essential, which proceed from the
12	standard of right that regulates human destiny. Human
  	skill but foreshadows what is next to appear as its divine
  	origin. Proportionately as we part with material systems
15	and theories, personal doctrines and dogmas, meekly to
  	ascend the hill of Science, shall we reach the maximum
  	of perfection in all things. 
18	    Spirit is omnipotent; hence a more spiritual Chris-
  	tianity will be one having more power, having perfected
  	in Science that most important of all arts, — healing. 
21	    Metaphysical healing, or Christian Science, is a de-
  	mand of the times. Every man and every woman would
  	desire and demand it, if he and she knew its infinite
24	value and firm basis. The unerring and fixed Principle
  	of all healing is God; and this Principle should be
  	sought from the love of good, from the most spiritual
27	and unselfish motives. Then will it be understood to be
  	of God, and not of man; and this will prevent mankind
  	from striking out promiscuously, teaching and practising
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science                              233


 1	in the name of Science without knowing its fundamental
  	Principle. 
 3	    It is important to know that a malpractice of the best
  	system will result in the worst form of medicine. More-
  	over, the feverish, disgusting pride of those who call
 6	themselves metaphysicians or Scientists, — but are such
  	in name only, — fanned by the breath of mental mal-
  	practice, is the death's-head at the feast of Truth; the
 9	monkey in harlequin jacket that will retard the onward
  	march of life-giving Science, if not understood and with-
  	stood, and so strangled in its attempts. 
12	    The standard of metaphysical healing is traduced by
  	thinking to put into the old garment of drugging the new
  	cloth of metaphysics; or by trying to twist the fatal
15	magnetic force of mortal mind, termed hypnotism, into
  	a more fashionable cut and naming that "mind-cure,"
  	or — which is still worse in the eyes of Truth — terming
18	it metaphysics! Substituting good words for a good life,
  	fair-seeming for straightforward character, mental mal-
  	practice for the practice of true medicine, is a poor shift
21	for the weak and worldly who think the standard of
  	Christian Science too high for them. 
  	    What think you of a scientist in mathematics who finds
24	fault with the exactness of the rule because unwilling to
  	work hard enough to practise it? The perfection of the
  	rule of Christian Science is what constitutes its utility:
27	having a true standard, if some fall short, others will
  	approach it; and these are they only who adhere to that
  	standard. 
30	    Matter must be understood as a false belief or product
  	of mortal mind:  whence we learn that sensation is not
  	in matter, but in this so-called mind; that we see and
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science                              234


 1	feel disease only by reason of our belief in it:  then shall
  	matter remain no longer to blind us to Spirit, and clog
 3	the wheels of progress. We spread our wings in vain when
  	we attempt to mount above error by speculative views
  	of Truth. 
 6	    Love is the Principle of divine Science; and Love is
  	not learned of the material senses, nor gained by a culpa-
  	ble attempt to seem what we have not lifted ourselves
 9	to be, namely, a Christian. In love for man, we gain a
  	true sense of Love as God; and in no other way can we
  	reach this spiritual sense, and rise — and still rise — to
12	things most essential and divine. What hinders man's
  	progress is his vain conceit, the Phariseeism of the times,
  	also his effort to steal from others and avoid hard work;
15	errors which can never find a place in Science. Empiri-
  	cal knowledge is worse than useless:  it never has advanced
  	man a single step in the scale of being. 
18	    That one should have ventured on such unfamiliar
  	ground, and, self-forgetful, should have gone on to estab-
  	lish this mighty system of metaphysical healing, called
21	Christian Science, against such odds, — even the entire
  	current of mortality, — is matter of grave wonderment to
  	profound thinkers. That, in addition to this, she has made
24	some progress, has seen far into the spiritual facts of be-
  	ing which constitute physical and mental perfection, in
  	the midst of an age so sunken in sin and sensuality, seems
27	to them still more inconceivable. 
  	    In this new departure of metaphysics, God is regarded
  	more as absolute, supreme; and Christ is clad with a
30	richer illumination as our Saviour from sickness, sin,
  	and death. God's fatherliness as Life, Truth, and Love,
  	makes His sovereignty glorious. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science                              235


 1	    By this system, too, man has a changed recognition
  	of his relation to God. He is no longer obliged to sin,
 3	be sick, and die to reach heaven, but is required and em-
  	powered to conquer sin, sickness, and death; thus, as
  	image and likeness, to reflect Him who destroys death
 6	and hell. By this reflection, man becomes the partaker
  	of that Mind whence sprang the universe. 
  	    In Christian Science, progress is demonstration, not
 9	doctrine. This Science is ameliorative and regenerative,
  	delivering mankind from all error through the light and
  	love of Truth. It gives to the race loftier desires and new
12	possibilities. It lays the axe at the root of the tree of
  	knowledge, to cut down all that bringeth not forth good
  	fruit; "and blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended
15	in me." It touches mind to more spiritual issues, sys-
  	tematizes action, gives a keener sense of Truth and a
  	stronger desire for it. 
18	    Hungering and thirsting after a better life, we shall
  	have it, and become Christian Scientists; learn God
  	aright, and know something of the ideal man, the real
21	man, harmonious and eternal. This movement of thought
  	must push on the ages:  it must start the wheels of reason
  	aright, educate the affections to higher resources, and
24	leave Christianity unbiased by the superstitions of a
  	senior period. 


  	                                            INJUSTICE 

27	    Who that has tried to follow the divine precept, "All
  	things whatsoever ye would that men should do unto
  	you, do ye even so to them," has not suffered from the
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Injustice                                             236


 1	situation? — has not found that human passions in their
  	reaction have misjudged motives? 
 3	    Throughout our experience since undertaking the
  	labor of uplifting the race, we have been made the re-
  	pository of little else than the troubles, indiscretions,
 6	and errors of others; until thought has shrunk from
  	contact with family difficulties, and become weary with
  	study to counsel wisely whenever giving advice on per-
 9	sonal topics. 
  	    To the child complaining of his parents we have said,
  	"Love and honor thy parents, and yield obedience to
12	them in all that is right; but you have the rights of con-
  	science, as we all have, and must follow God in all your
  	ways." 
15	    When yielding to constant solicitations of husband or
  	wife to give, to one or the other, advice concerning diffi-
  	culties and the best way to overcome them, we have done
18	this to the best of our ability, — and always with the pur-
  	pose to restore harmony and prevent dishonor. In such
  	cases we have said, "Take no counsel of a mortal, even
21	though it be your best friend; but be guided by God
  	alone;" meaning by this, Be not estranged from each
  	other by anything that is said to you, but seek in divine
24	Love the remedy for all human discord. 
  	    Yet, notwithstanding one's good intentions, in some
  	way or at some step in one's efforts to help another, as
27	a general rule, one will be blamed for all that is not right:
  	but this must not deter us from doing our duty, whatever
  	else may appear, and at whatever cost. 
 
                                                                                                   237

 1	                                          REFORMERS 

  	    The olden opinion that hell is fire and brimstone, has
 3	yielded somewhat to the metaphysical fact that suffering
  	is a thing of mortal mind instead of body:  so, in place
  	of material flames and odor, mental anguish is generally
 6	accepted as the penalty for sin. This changed belief
  	has wrought a change in the actions of men. Not a few
  	individuals serve God (or try to) from fear; but remove
 9	that fear, and the worst of human passions belch forth
  	their latent fires. Some people never repent until earth
  	gives them such a cup of gall that conscience strikes home;
12	then they are brought to realize how impossible it is to
  	sin and not suffer. All the different phases of error in
  	human nature the reformer must encounter and help to
15	eradicate. 
  	    This period is not essentially one of conscience: few
  	feel and live now as when this nation began, and our
18	forefathers' prayers blended with the murmuring winds
  	of their forest home. This is a period of doubt, inquiry,
  	speculation, selfishness; of divided interests, marvellous
21	good, and mysterious evil. But sin can only work out
  	its own destruction; and reform does and must push on
  	the growth of mankind. 
24	    Honor to faithful merit is delayed, and always has
  	been; but it is sure to follow. The very streets through
  	which Garrison was dragged were draped in honor of
27	the dead hero who did the hard work, the immortal work,
  	of loosing the fetters of one form of human slavery. I
  	remember, when a girl, and he visited my father, how a
30	childish fear clustered round his coming. I had heard
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Reformers                                         238


 1	the awful story that "he helped 'niggers' kill the white
  	folks!" Even the loving children are sometimes made
 3	to believe a lie, and to hate reformers. It is pleasant,
  	now, to contrast with that childhood's wrong the reverence
  	of my riper years for all who dare to be true, honest to
 6	their convictions, and strong of purpose. 
  	    The reformer has no time to give in defense of his
  	own life's incentive, since no sacrifice is too great for the
 9	silent endurance of his love. What has not unselfed love
  	achieved for the race? All that ever was accomplished,
  	and more than history has yet recorded. The reformer
12	works on unmentioned, save when he is abused or his
  	work is utilized in the interest of somebody. He may
  	labor for the establishment of a cause which is fraught
15	with infinite blessings, — health, virtue, and heaven;
  	but what of all that? Who should care for everybody? 
  	It is enough, say they, to care for a few. Yet the good
18	done, and the love that foresees more to do, stimulate
  	philanthropy and are an ever-present reward. Let one's
  	life answer well these questions, and it already hath a
21	benediction: 
  	    Have you renounced self? Are you faithful? Do
  	you love? 


24	                                           MRS. EDDY SICK 

  	    The frequent public allegement that I am "sick, unable
  	to speak a loud word," or that I died of palsy, and am
27	dead, — is but another evidence of the falsehoods kept
  	constantly before the public. 
  	    While I accord these evil-mongers due credit for their
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mrs. Eddy Sick                                  239


 1	desire, let me say to you, dear reader:  Call at the
  	Massachusetts Metaphysical College, in 1889, and judge
 3	for yourself whether I can talk — and laugh too! I
  	never was in better health. I have had but four
  	days' vacation for the past year, and am about to com-
 6	mence a large class in Christian Science. Lecturing,
  	writing, preaching, teaching, etc., give fair proof that
  	my shadow is not growing less; and substance is taking
 9	larger proportions. 


  	                                             "I'VE GOT COLD" 

  	    Out upon the sidewalk one winter morning, I observed
12	a carriage draw up before a stately mansion; a portly
  	gentleman alight, and take from his carriage the ominous
  	hand-trunk. 
15	    "Ah!" thought I, "somebody has to take it; and what
  	may the potion be?" 
  	    Just then a tiny, sweet face appeared in the vestibule,
18	and red nose, suffused eyes, cough, and tired look, told
  	the story; but, looking up quaintly, the poor child said, —  
  	    "I've got cold, doctor." 
21	    Her apparent pride at sharing in a popular influenza
  	was comical. However, her dividend, when compared
  	with that of the household stockholders, was new; and
24	doubtless their familiarity with what the stock paid, made
  	them more serious over it. 
  	    What if that sweet child, so bravely confessing that
27	she had something that she ought not to have, and which
  	mamma thought must be gotten rid of, had been taught
  	the value of saying even more bravely, and believing
30	it, —  
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “I’ve Got Cold”                                   240


 1	    "I have not got cold." 
  	    Why, the doctor's squills and bills would have been
 3	avoided; and through the cold air the little one would
  	have been bounding with sparkling eyes, and ruby cheeks
  	painted and fattened by metaphysical hygiene. 
 6	    Parents and doctors must not take the sweet freshness
  	out of the children's lives by that flippant caution, "You
  	will get cold." 
 9	    Predicting danger does not dignify life, whereas fore-
  	casting liberty and joy does; for these are strong pro-
  	moters of health and happiness. All education should
12	contribute to moral and physical strength and freedom. 
  	If a cold could get into the body without the assent of
  	mind, nature would take it out as gently, or let it remain
15	as harmlessly, as it takes the frost out of the ground or
  	puts it into the ice-cream to the satisfaction of all. 
  	    The sapling bends to the breeze, while the sturdy oak,
18	with form and inclination fixed, breasts the tornado. It
  	is easier to incline the early thought rightly, than the
  	biased mind. Children not mistaught, naturally love
21	God; for they are pure-minded, affectionate, and gen-
  	erally brave. Passions, appetites, pride, selfishness, have
  	slight sway over the fresh, unbiased thought. 
24	    Teach the children early self-government, and teach
  	them nothing that is wrong. If they see their father with
  	a cigarette in his mouth — suggest to them that the habit
27	of smoking is not nice, and that nothing but a loathsome
  	worm naturally chews tobacco. Likewise soberly inform
  	them that "Battle-Axe Plug" takes off men's heads; or,
30	leaving these on, that it takes from their bodies a sweet
  	something which belongs to nature, — namely, pure
  	odors. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “I’ve Got Cold”                                   241


 1	    From a religious point of view, the faith of both youth
  	and adult should centre as steadfastly in God to benefit
 3	the body, as to benefit the mind. Body and mind are
  	correlated in man's salvation; for man will no more
  	enter heaven sick than as a sinner, and Christ's Christi-
 6	anity casts out sickness as well as sin of every sort. 
  	    Test, if you will, metaphysical healing on two patients:
  	one having morals to be healed, the other having a physi-
 9	cal ailment. Use as your medicine the great alterative,
  	Truth:  give to the immoralist a mental dose that says,
  	"You have no pleasure in sin," and witness the effects. 
12	    Either he will hate you, and try to make others do like-
  	wise, so taking a dose of error big enough apparently to
  	neutralize your Truth, else he will doubtingly await the
15	result; during which interim, by constant combat and
  	direful struggles, you get the victory and Truth heals him
  	of the moral malady. 
18	    On the other hand, to the bedridden sufferer admin-
  	ister this alterative Truth: "God never made you sick:
  	there is no necessity for pain; and Truth destroys the
21	error that insists on the necessity of any man's bondage
  	to sin and sickness.  'Ye shall know the truth, and the
  	truth shall make you free.'" 
24	    Then, like blind Bartimeus, the doubting heart looks
  	up through faith, and your patient rejoices in the gospel
  	of health. 
27	    Thus, you see, it is easier to heal the physical than the
  	moral ailment. When divine Truth and Love heal, of
  	sin, the sinner who is at ease in sin, how much more should
30	these heal, of sickness, the sick who are dis-eased, dis-
  	comforted, and who long for relief! 
 
                                                                                                   242

 1	                                       "PRAYER AND HEALING" 

  	    The article of Professor T —— , having the above cap-
 3	tion, published in Zion's Herald, December third, came
  	not to my notice until January ninth. In it the Professor
  	offered me, as President of the Metaphysical College in
 6	Boston, or one of my students, the liberal sum of one
  	thousand dollars if either would reset certain dislocations
  	without the use of hands, and two thousand dollars if
 9	either would give sight to one born blind. 
  	    Will the gentleman accept my thanks due to his gener-
  	osity; for, if I should accept his bid on Christianity, he
12	would lose his money. 
  	    Why? 
  	    Because I performed more difficult tasks fifteen years
15	ago. At present, I am in another department of Christian
  	work, "where there shall no signs be given them," for
  	they shall be instructed in the Principle of Christian
18	Science that furnishes its own proof. 
  	    But, to reward his liberality, I offer him three thou-
  	sand dollars if he will heal one single case of opium-eating
21	where the patient is very low and taking morphine powder
  	in its most concentrated form, at the rate of one ounce in
  	two weeks, — having taken it twenty years; and he is to
24	cure that habit in three days, leaving the patient well. I
  	cured precisely such a case in 1869. 
  	    Also, Mr. C. M. H —— , of Boston, formerly partner
27	of George T. Brown, pharmacist, No. 5 Beacon St., will
  	tell you that he was my student in December, 1884; and
  	that before leaving the class he took a patient thoroughly
30	addicted to the use of opium — if she went without it
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Prayer and Healing”                         243


1	twenty-four hours she would have delirium — and in
  	forty-eight hours cured her perfectly of this habit,
 3	with no bad results, but with decided improvement in
  	health. 
  	    I have not yet made surgery one of the mental branches
 6	taught in my college; although students treat sprains,
  	contusions, etc., successfully. In the case of sprain of the
  	wrist-joint, where the regular doctor had put on splints
 9	and bandages to remain six weeks, a student of mine
  	removed these appliances the same day and effected the
  	cure in less than one week. Reference, Mrs. M. A. F —— ,
12	107 Eutaw Street, East Boston. 
  	    I agree with the Professor, that every system of medi-
  	cine claims more than it practises. If the system is Science,
15	it includes of necessity the Principle, which the learner
  	can demonstrate only in proportion as he understands it. 
  	Boasting is unbecoming a mortal's poor performances. 
18	My Christian students are proverbially modest:  their
  	works alone should declare them, since my system of medi-
  	cine is not generally understood. There are charlatans
21	in "mind-cure," who practise on the basis of matter, or
  	human will, not Mind. 
  	    The Professor alludes to Paul's advice to Timothy. 
24	Did he refer to that questionable counsel, "Take a little
  	wine for thy stomach's sake"? Even doctors disagree
  	on that prescription:  some of the medical faculty will
27	tell you that alcoholic drinks cause the coats of the stomach
  	to thicken and the organ to contract; will prevent the
  	secretions of the gastric juice, and induce ulceration,
30	bleeding, vomiting, death. 
  	    Again, the Professor quotes, in justification of material
  	methods, and as veritable: "He took a bone from the
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Prayer and Healing”                         244


 1	side of Adam, closed up the wound thereof, and builded
  	up the woman."  (Gen. ii. 21.) 
 3	    Here we have the Professor on the platform of Christian
  	Science! even a "surgical operation" that he says was
  	performed by divine power, — Mind alone constructing
 6	the human system, before surgical instruments were
  	invented, and closing the incisions of the flesh. 
  	    He further states that God cannot save the soul without
 9	compliance to ordained conditions. But, we ask, have
  	those conditions named in Genesis been perpetuated in
  	the multiplication of mankind? And, are the conditions
12	of salvation mental, or physical; are they bodily penance
  	and torture, or repentance and reform, which are the
  	action of mind? 
15	    He asks, "Has the law been abrogated that demands
  	the employment of visible agencies for specific ends?" 
  	    Will he accept my reply as derived from the life and
18	teachings of Jesus? — who annulled the so-called laws of
  	matter by the higher law of Spirit, causing him to walk
  	the wave, turn the water into wine, make the blind to see,
21	the deaf to hear, the lame to walk, and the dead to be
  	raised without matter-agencies. And he did this for man's
  	example; not to teach himself, but others, the way of
24	healing and salvation. He said, "And other sheep I have,
  	which are not of this fold." 
  	    The teachings and demonstration of Jesus were for
27	all peoples and for all time; not for a privileged class or
  	a restricted period, but for as many as should believe in
  	him. 
30	    Are the discoverers of quinine, cocaine, etc., espe-
  	cially the children of our Lord because of their medical
  	discoveries? 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Prayer and Healing”                         245


 1	    We have no record showing that our Master ever used,
  	or recommended others to use, drugs; but we have his
 3	words, and the prophet's, as follows: "Take no thought,
  	saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink?" 
  	"And Asa . . . sought not to the Lord, but to the phy-
 6	sicians.  And Asa slept with his fathers." 


  	                                      VERITAS ODIUM PARIT 

  	    The combined efforts of the materialistic portion of
 9	the pulpit and press in 1885, to retard by misrepresen-
  	tation the stately goings of Christian Science, are giving
  	it new impetus and energy; calling forth the vox populi
12	and directing more critical observation to its uplifting
  	influence upon the health, morals, and spirituality of
  	mankind. 
15	    Their movements indicate fear and weakness, a physi-
  	cal and spiritual need that Christian Science should re-
  	move with glorious results. The conclusion cannot now
18	be pushed, that women have no rights that man is bound
  	to respect. This is woman's hour, in all the good tend-
  	encies, charities, and reforms of to-day. It is difficult
21	to say which may be most mischievous to the human
  	heart, the praise or the dispraise of men. 
  	    I have loved the Church and followed it, thinking that
24	it was following Christ; but, if the pulpit allows the people
  	to go no further in the direction of Christlikeness, and
  	rejects apostolic Christianity, seeking to stereotype infinite
27	Truth, it is a thing to be thankful for that one can walk
  	alone the straight and narrow way; that, in the words of
  	Wendell Phillips, "one with God is a majority." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Veritas Odium Parit                           246


 1	    It is the pulpit and press, clerical robes and the pro-
  	hibiting of free speech, that cradles and covers the sins of
 3	the world, — all unmitigated systems of crime; and it
  	requires the enlightenment of these worthies, through
  	civil and religious reform, to blot out all inhuman codes. 
 6	It was the Southern pulpit and press that influenced the
  	people to wrench from man both human and divine rights,
  	in order to subserve the interests of wealth, religious caste,
 9	civil and political power. And the pulpit had to be
  	purged of that sin by human gore, — when the love of
  	Christ would have washed it divinely away in Christian
12	Science! 
  	    The cry of the colored slave has scarcely been heard
  	and hushed, when from another direction there comes
15	another sharp cry of oppression. Another form of inhu-
  	manity lifts its hydra head to forge anew the old fetters;
  	to shackle conscience, stop free speech, slander, vilify;
18	to invite its prey, then turn and refuse the victim a solitary
  	vindication in this most unprecedented warfare. 
  	    A conflict more terrible than the battle of Gettysburg
21	awaits the crouching wrong that refused to yield its
  	prey the peace of a desert, when a voice was heard
  	crying in the wilderness, — the spiritual famine of 1866,
24	 — "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths
  	straight." 
  	    Shall religious intolerance, arrayed against the rights
27	of man, again deluge the earth in blood? The question
  	at issue with mankind is:  Shall we have a spiritual Chris-
  	tianity and a spiritual healing, or a materialistic religion
30	and a materia medica? 
  	    The advancing faith and hope of Christianity, the
  	earnest seeking after practical truth that shall cast out  

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Veritas Odium Parit                           247


1	error and heal the sick, wisely demand for man his God-
  	given heritage, both human and divine rights; namely,
 3	that his honest convictions and proofs of advancing truth
  	be allowed due consideration, and treated not as pearls
  	trampled upon. 
 6	    Those familiar with my history are more tolerant; those
  	who know me, know that I found health in just what I
  	teach. I have professed Christianity a half-century; and
 9	now I calmly challenge the world, upon fair investigation,
  	to furnish a single instance of departure in one of my
  	works from the highest possible ethics. 
12	    The charges against my views are false, but natural,
  	since those bringing them do not understand my state-
  	ment of the Science I introduce, and are unwilling to be
15	taught it, even gratuitously. If they did understand it, they
  	could demonstrate this Science by healing the sick; hence
  	the injustice of their interpretations. 
18	    To many, the healing force developed by Christian
  	Science seems a mystery, because they do not understand
  	that Spirit controls body. They acknowledge the exist-
21	ence of mortal mind, but believe it to reside in matter
  	of the brain; but that man is the idea of infinite Mind,
  	is not so easily accepted. That which is temporary
24	seems, to the common estimate, solid and substantial. 
  	It is much easier for people to believe that the body
  	affects mind, than that the body is an expression of
27	mind, and reflects harmony or discord according to
  	thought. 
  	    Everything that God created, He pronounced good. 
30	He never made sickness. Hence that is only an evil belief
  	of mortal mind, which must be met, in every instance,
  	with a denial by Truth. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Veritas Odium Parit                           248


 1	    This is the "new tongue," the language of them that
  	"lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover," whose
 3	spiritual interpretation they refuse to hear. For instance:
  	the literal meaning of the passage "lay hands on the sick"
  	would be manipulation; its moral meaning, found in the
 6	"new tongue," is spiritual power, — as, in another Scrip-
  	ture, "I will triumph in the works of Thy hands." 


  	                                                FALSEHOOD 

 9	    The Greeks showed a just estimate of the person they
  	called slanderer, when they made the word synonymous
  	with devil. If the simple falsehoods uttered about me
12	were compounded, the mixture would be labelled thus:
  	"Religionists' mistaken views of Mrs. Eddy's book, 'Sci-
  	ence and Health with Key to the Scriptures,' and the
15	malice aforethought of sinners." 
  	    That I take opium; that I am an infidel, a mesmerist,
  	a medium, a "pantheist;" or that my hourly life is prayer-
18	less, or not in strict obedience to the Mosaic Decalogue,  — 
  	is not more true than that I am dead, as is oft reported. 
  	The St. Louis Democrat is alleged to have reported my
21	demise, and to have said that I died of poison, and be-
  	queathed my property to Susan Anthony. 
  	    The opium falsehood has only this to it:  Many years
24	ago my regular physician prescribed morphine, which I
  	took, when he could do no more for me. Afterwards,
  	the glorious revelations of Christian Science saved me
27	from that necessity and made me well, since which time
  	I have not taken drugs, with the following exception:
  	When the mental malpractice of poisoning people was
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Falsehood                                         249


 1	first undertaken by a mesmerist, to test that malprac-
  	tice I experimented by taking some large doses of mor-
 3	phine, to see if Christian Science could not obviate its
  	effect; and I say with tearful thanks, "The drug had
  	no effect upon me whatever." The hour has struck,
 6	 — "If they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt
  	them." 
  	    The false report that I have appropriated other people's
 9	manuscripts in my works, has been met and answered
  	legally. Both in private and public life, and especially
  	through my teachings, it is well known that I am not a
12	spiritualist, a pantheist, or prayerless. The most devout
  	members of evangelical churches will say this, as well as
  	my intimate acquaintances. None are permitted to re-
15	main in my College building whose morals are not un-
  	questionable. I have neither purchased nor ordered a
  	drug since my residence in Boston; and to my knowledge,
18	not one has been sent to my house, unless it was something
  	to remove stains or vermin. 
  	    The report that I was dead arose no doubt from the
21	combined efforts of some malignant students, expelled
  	from my College for immorality, to kill me:  of their mental
  	design to do this I have proof, but no fear. My heavenly
24	Father will never leave me comfortless, in the amplitude
  	of His love; coming nearer in my need, more tenderly to
  	save and bless. 


27	                                           LOVE 

  	    What a word! I am in awe before it. Over what
  	worlds on worlds it hath range and is sovereign! the un-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Love                                                  250


 1	derived, the incomparable, the infinite All of good, the
  	alone God, is Love. 
 3	    By what strange perversity is the best become the most
  	abused, — either as a quality or as an entity? Mortals
  	misrepresent and miscall affection; they make it what
 6	it is not, and doubt what it is. The so-called affection
  	pursuing its victim is a butcher fattening the lamb to
  	slay it. What the lower propensities express, should be
 9	repressed by the sentiments. No word is more mis-
  	construed; no sentiment less understood. The divine
  	significance of Love is distorted into human qualities,
12	which in their human abandon become jealousy and
  	hate. 
  	    Love is not something put upon a shelf, to be taken
15	down on rare occasions with sugar-tongs and laid on a
  	rose-leaf. I make strong demands on love, call for active
  	witnesses to prove it, and noble sacrifices and grand
18	achievements as its results. Unless these appear, I cast
  	aside the word as a sham and counterfeit, having no ring
  	of the true metal. Love cannot be a mere abstraction, or
21	goodness without activity and power. As a human quality,
  	the glorious significance of affection is more than words:
  	it is the tender, unselfish deed done in secret; the silent,
24	ceaseless prayer; the self-forgetful heart that overflows;
  	the veiled form stealing on an errand of mercy, out of a
  	side door; the little feet tripping along the sidewalk; the
27	gentle hand opening the door that turns toward want and
  	woe, sickness and sorrow, and thus lighting the dark
  	places of earth. 
 
                                                                                                   251
 

 1	    ADDRESS ON THE FOURTH OF JULY AT PLEASANT VIEW,
  	           CONCORD, N. H., BEFORE 2,500 MEMBERS
 3	           OF THE MOTHER CHURCH, 1897 

  	    My beloved brethren, who have come all the way from
  	the Pacific to the Atlantic shore, from the Palmetto to the
 6	Pine Tree State, I greet you; my hand may not touch
  	yours to-day, but my heart will with tenderness untalkable. 
  	    His Honor, Mayor Woodworth, has welcomed you to
 9	Concord most graciously, voicing the friendship of this
  	city and of my native State — loyal to the heart's core to
  	religion, home, friends, and country. 
12	    To-day we commemorate not only our nation's civil
  	and religious freedom, but a greater even, the liberty of
  	the sons of God, the inalienable rights and radiant reality
15	of Christianity, whereof our Master said: "The works
  	that I do shall he do;" and, "The kingdom of God cometh
  	not with observation" (with knowledge obtained from
18	the senses), but "the kingdom of God is within you," — 
  	within the present possibilities of mankind. 
  	    Think of this inheritance! Heaven right here, where
21	angels are as men, clothed more lightly, and men as angels
  	who, burdened for an hour, spring into liberty, and the
  	good they would do, that they do, and the evil they would
24	not do, that they do not. 
  	    From the falling leaves of old-time faiths men learn a
  	parable of the period, that all error, physical, moral, or
27	religious, will fall before Truth demonstrated, even as
  	dry leaves fall to enrich the soil for fruitage. 
  	    Sin, sickness, and disease flee before the evangel of
30	Truth as the mountain mists before the sun. Truth is
 
                                                                                                   252
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Pleasant View Address July 4, 1897            


1	the tonic for the sick, and this medicine of Mind is not
  	necessarily infinitesimal but infinite. Herein the mental
 3	medicine of divine metaphysics and the medical systems
  	of allopathy and homoeopathy differ. Mental medi-
  	cine gains no potency by attenuation, and its largest
 6	dose is never dangerous, but the more the better in every
  	case. 
  	    Christian Science classifies thought thus: Right thoughts
 9	are reality and power; wrong thoughts are unreality and
  	powerless, possessing the nature of dreams. Good thoughts
  	are potent; evil thoughts are impotent, and they should
12	appear thus. Continuing this category, we learn that
  	sick thoughts are unreality and weakness; while healthy
  	thoughts are reality and strength. My proof of these
15	novel propositions is demonstration, whereby any man
  	can satisfy himself of their verity. 
  	    Christian Science is not only the acme of Science
18	but the crown of Christianity. It is universal. It ap-
  	peals to man as man; to the whole and not to a por-
  	tion; to man physically, as well as spiritually, and to all
21	mankind. 
  	    It has one God. It demonstrates the divine Principle,
  	rules and practice of the great healer and master of meta-
24	physics, Jesus of Nazareth. It spiritualizes religion and
  	restores its lost element, namely, healing the sick. It
  	consecrates and inspires the teacher and preacher; it
27	equips the doctor with safe and sure medicine; it en-
  	courages and empowers the business man and secures
  	the success of honesty. It is the dear children's toy and
30	strong tower; the wise man's spiritual dictionary; the
  	poor man's money; yea, it is the pearl priceless whereof
  	our Master said, if a man findeth, he goeth and selleth
 
                                                                                                   253
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Pleasant View Address July 4, 1897              


 1	all that he hath and buyeth it. Buyeth it! Note the
  	scope of that saying, even that Christianity is not merely
 3	a gift, as St. Paul avers, but is bought with a price, a great
  	price; and what man knoweth as did our Master its
  	value, and the price that he paid for it? 
 6	    Friends, I am not enough the new woman of the period
  	for outdoor speaking, and the incidental platform is not
  	broad enough for me, but the speakers that will now ad-
 9	dress you — one a congressman — may improve our
  	platforms; and make amends for the nothingness of
  	matter with the allness of Mind. 


12	        WELL DOINGE IS THE FRUITE OF DOINGE WELL
  	                                                                             HERRICK 

  	    This period is big with events. Fraught with history,
15	it repeats the past and portends much for the future. 
  	    The Scriptural metaphors, — of the woman in travail,
  	the great red dragon that stood ready to devour the child
18	as soon as it was born, and the husbandmen that said,
  	"This is the heir:  come, let us kill him, that the in-
  	heritance may be ours," — are type and shadow of this
21	hour. 
  	    A mother's love touches the heart of God, and should
  	it not appeal to human sympathy? Can a mother tell
24	her child one tithe of the agonies that gave that child
  	birth? Can that child conceive of the anguish, until she
  	herself is become a mother? 
27	    Do the children of this period dream of the spiritual
  	Mother's sore travail, through the long night, that has
  	opened their eyes to the light of Christian Science? Cherish
 
                                                                                                   254
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Well Doinge is the Fruite of Doinge Well     


 1	these new-born children that filial obedience to which the
  	Decalogue points with promise of prosperity? Should not
 3	the loving warning, the far-seeing wisdom, the gentle en-
  	treaty, the stern rebuke have been heeded, in return for
  	all that love which brooded tireless over their tender
 6	years? for all that love that hath fed them with Truth, — 
  	even the bread that cometh down from heaven, — as the
  	mother-bird tendeth her young in the rock-ribbed nest of
 9	the raven's callow brood! 
  	    And what of the hope of that parent whose children
  	rise up against her; when brother slays brother, and
12	the strength of union grows weak with wickedness? 
  	The victim of mad ambition that saith, "This is
  	the heir:  come, let us kill him, that the inheritance
15	may be ours," goes on to learn that he must at last
  	kill this evil in "self" in order to gain the kingdom
  	of God. 
18	    Envy, the great red dragon of this hour, would obscure
  	the light of Science, take away a third part of the stars
  	from the spiritual heavens, and cast them to the earth. 
21	This is not Science. Per contra, it is the mortal mind
  	sense — mental healing on a material basis — hurling
  	its so-called healing at random, filling with hate its
24	deluded victims, or resting in silly peace upon the
  	laurels of headlong human will. "What shall, therefore,
  	the Lord of the vineyard do?  He will come and de-
27	stroy the husbandmen, and will give the vineyard unto
  	others." 
 
                                                                                                   255

 1	                                           LITTLE GODS 

  	    It is sometimes said, cynically, that Christian Scien-
 3	tists set themselves on pedestals, as so many petty deities;
  	but there is no fairness or propriety in the aspersion. 
  	    Man is not equal to his Maker. That which is formed
 6	is not cause, but effect; and has no underived power. 
  	But it is possible, and dutiful, to throw the weight of
  	thought and action on the side of right, and to be thus
 9	lifted up. 
  	    Man should be found not claiming equality with, but
  	growing into, that altitude of Mind which was in Christ
12	Jesus. He should comprehend, in divine Science, a
  	recognition of what the apostle meant when he said:
  	"The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that
15	we are the children of God:  and if children, then heirs;
  	heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ." 


  	ADVANTAGE OF MIND-HEALING 

18	    It is sometimes asked, What are the advantages of your
  	system of healing? 
  	    I claim for healing by Christian Science the following
21	advantages: —  
  	    First:  It does away with material medicine, and rec-
  	ognizes the fact that the antidote for sickness, as well
24	as for sin, may be found in God, the divine Mind. 
  	    Second:  It is more effectual than drugs, and cures
  	where they fail, because it is this divine antidote, and
27	metaphysics is above physics. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advantage of Mind-healing                256


 1	    Third:  Persons who have been healed by Christian
  	Science are not only cured of their belief in disease, but
 3	they are at the same time improved morally. The body
  	is governed by Mind, and mortal mind must be corrected
  	in order to make the body harmonious. 


 6	                                                A CARD 

  	    While gratefully acknowledging the public confidence
  	manifested in daily letters that protest against receiving
 9	instruction in the Massachusetts Metaphysical College
  	from any other than Mrs. Eddy, I feel, deeply, that of
  	necessity this imposes on me the severe task of remain-
12	ing at present a public servant:  also, that this must pre-
  	vent my classes from forming as frequently as was an-
  	nounced in the October number of the Journal, and
15	necessitates receiving but a select number of students. 
  	To meet the old impediment, lack of time, that has oc-
  	casioned the irregular intervals between my class terms,
18	I shall continue to send to each applicant a notice from
  	one to two weeks previous to the opening term. 
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 


21	                                         SPIRIT AND LAW 

  	    We are accustomed to think and to speak of gravita-
  	tion as a law of matter; while every quality of matter,
24	in and of itself, is inert, inanimate, and non-intelligent. 
  	The assertion that matter is a law, or a lawgiver, is
  	anomalous. Wherever law is, Mind is; and the notion
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Spirit and Law                                    257


 1	that Mind can be in matter is rank infidelity, which either
  	excludes God from the universe, or includes Him in every
 3	mode and form of evil. Pantheism presupposes that
  	God sleeps in the mineral, dreams in the animal, and
  	wakes in a wicked man. 
 6	    The distinction between that which is and that which
  	is not law, must be made by Mind and as Mind. Law is
  	either a moral or an immoral force. The law of God is
 9	the law of Spirit, a moral and spiritual force of immor-
  	tal and divine Mind. The so-called law of matter is an
  	immoral force of erring mortal mind, alias the minds of
12	mortals. This so-called force, or law, at work in nature
  	as a power, prohibition, or license, is cruel and merciless. 
  	It punishes the innocent, and repays our best deeds
15	with sacrifice and suffering. It is a code whose modes
  	trifle with joy, and lead to immediate or ultimate death. 
  	It fosters suspicion where confidence is due, fear where
18	courage is requisite, reliance where there should be
  	avoidance, a belief in safety where there is most
  	danger. Our Master called it "a murderer from the
21	beginning." 
  	    Electricity, governed by this so-called law, sparkles
  	on the cloud, and strikes down the hoary saint. Floods
24	swallow up homes and households; and childhood, age,
  	and manhood go down in the death-dealing wave. Earth-
  	quakes engulf cities, churches, schools, and mortals. 
27	Cyclones kill and destroy, desolating the green earth. 
  	This pitiless power smites with disease the good Samari-
  	tan ministering to his neighbor's need. Even the chamber
30	where the good man surrenders to death is not exempt
  	from this law. Smoothing the pillow of pain may infect
  	you with smallpox, according to this lawless law which
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Spirit and Law                                    258


 1	dooms man to die for loving his neighbor as himself, — 
  	when Christ has said that love is the fulfilling of the
 3	law. 
  	    Our great Ensample, Jesus of Nazareth, met and abol-
  	ished this unrelenting false claim of matter with the
 6	righteous scorn and power of Spirit. When, through
  	Mind, he restored sight to the blind, he figuratively and
  	literally spat upon matter; and, anointing the wounded
 9	spirit with the great truth that God is All, he demon-
  	strated the healing power and supremacy of the law of
  	Life and Love. 
12	    In the spiritual Genesis of creation, all law was vested
  	in the Lawgiver, who was a law to Himself. In divine
  	Science, God is One and All; and, governing Himself,
15	He governs the universe. This is the law of creation:
  	"My defense is of God, which saveth the upright in
  	heart." And that infinite Mind governs all things. On
18	this infinite Principle of freedom, God named Him-
  	self, I AM. Error, or Adam, might give names to itself,
  	and call Mind by the name of matter, but error could
21	neither name nor demonstrate Spirit. The name, I
  	AM, indicated no personality that could be paralleled
  	with it; but it did declare a mighty individuality,
24	even the everlasting Father, as infinite consciousness,
  	ever-presence, omnipotence; as all law, Life, Truth, and
  	Love. 
27	    God's interpretation of Himself furnishes man with
  	the only suitable or true idea of Him; and the divine
  	definition of Deity differs essentially from the human. 
30	It interprets the law of Spirit, not of matter. It explains
  	the eternal dynamics of being, and shows that nature
  	and man are as harmonious to-day as in the beginning,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Spirit and Law                                   259


 1	when "all things were made by Him; and without Him
  	was not any thing made." 
 3	    Whatever appears to be law, but partakes not of the
  	nature of God, is not law, but is what Jesus declared
  	it, "a liar, and the father of it." God is the law of Life,
 6	not of death; of health, not of sickness; of good, not
  	of evil. It is this infinitude and oneness of good that
  	silences the supposition that evil is a claimant or a claim. 
 9	The consciousness of good has no consciousness or knowl-
  	edge of evil; and evil is not a quality to be known or
  	eliminated by good:  while iniquity, too evil to conceive
12	of good as being unlike itself, declares that God knows
  	iniquity! 
  	    When the Lawgiver was the only law of creation, free-
15	dom reigned, and was the heritage of man; but this
  	freedom was the moral power of good, not of evil:  it
  	was divine Science, in which God is supreme, and the
18	only law of being. In this eternal harmony of Science,
  	man is not fallen:  he is governed in the same rhythm
  	that the Scripture describes, when "the morning stars
21	sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy." 


  	                                 TRUTH-HEALING 

  	    The spiritual elevator of the human race, physically,
24	morally, and Christianly, is the truism that Truth dem-
  	onstrates good, and is natural; while error, or evil,
  	is really non-existent, and must have produced its own
27	illusion, — for it belongs not to nature nor to God. Truth
  	is the power of God which heals the sick and the sinner,
  	and is applicable to all the needs of man. It is the uni-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth-healing                                     260


 1	versal, intelligent Christ-idea illustrated by the life of
  	Jesus, through whose "stripes we are healed." By con-
 3	flicts, defeats, and triumphs, Christian Science has been
  	reduced to the understanding of mortals, and found able
  	to heal them. 
 6	    Pagan mysticism, Grecian philosophy, or Jewish reli-
  	gion, never entered into the line of Jesus' thought or
  	action. His faith partook not of drugs, matter, nor of
 9	the travesties of mortal mind. The divine Mind was
  	his only instrumentality and potency, in religion or medi-
  	cine. The Principle of his cure was God, in the laws
12	of Spirit, not of matter; and these laws annulled all other
  	laws. 
  	    Jesus knew that erring mortal thought holds only in
15	itself the supposition of evil, and that sin, sickness, and
  	death are its subjective states; also, that pure Mind is
  	the truth of being that subjugates and destroys any sup-
18	positional or elementary opposite to Him who is All. 
  	    Truth is supreme and omnipotent. Then, whatever
  	else seemeth to be intelligence or power is false, delud-
21	ing reason and denying revelation, and seeking to dethrone
  	Deity. The truth of Mind-healing uplifts mankind, by
  	acknowledging pure Mind as absolute and entire, and
24	that evil is naught, although it seems to be. 
  	    Pure Mind gives out an atmosphere that heals and
  	saves. Words are not always the auxiliaries of Truth. 
27	The spirit, and not the letter, performs the vital func-
  	tions of Truth and Love. Mind, imbued with this Science
  	of healing, is a law unto itself, needing neither license
30	nor prohibition; but lawless mind, with unseen motives,
  	and silent mental methods whereby it may injure the
  	race, is the highest attenuation of evil. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth-healing                                     261


 1	    Again:  evil, as mind, is doomed, already sentenced,
  	punished; for suffering is commensurate with evil, and
 3	lasts as long as the evil. As mind, evil finds no escape
  	from itself; and the sin and suffering it occasions can
  	only be removed by reformation. 
 6	    According to divine law, sin and suffering are not
  	cancelled by repentance or pardon. Christian Science
  	not only elucidates but demonstrates this verity of be-
 9	ing; namely, that mortals suffer from the wrong they
  	commit, whether intentionally or ignorantly; that every
  	effect and amplification of wrong will revert to the wrong-
12	doer, until he pays his full debt to divine law, and the
  	measure he has meted is measured to him again, full,
  	pressed down, and running over. Surely "the way of
15	the transgressor is hard." 
  	    In this law of justice, the atonement of Christ loses
  	no efficacy. Justice is the handmaid of mercy, and show-
18	eth mercy by punishing sin. Jesus said, "I came not to
  	destroy the law," — the divine requirements typified in
  	the law of Moses, — "but to fulfil it" in righteousness,
21	by Truth's destroying error. No greater type of divine
  	Love can be presented than effecting so glorious a purpose. 
  	This spirit of sacrifice always has saved, and still saves
24	mankind; but by mankind I mean mortals, or a kind
  	of men after man's own making. Man as God's idea
  	is already saved with an everlasting salvation. It is im-
27	possible to be a Christian Scientist without apprehend-
  	ing the moral law so clearly that, for conscience' sake,
  	one will either abandon his claim to even a knowledge
30	of this Science, or else make the claim valid. All Science
  	is divine. Then, to be Science, it must produce physical
  	and moral harmony. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth-healing                                     262


 1	    Dear readers, our Journal is designed to bring health
  	and happiness to all households wherein it is permitted
 3	to enter, and to confer increased power to be good and
  	to do good. If you wish to brighten so pure a purpose,
  	you will aid our prospect of fulfilling it by your kind
 6	patronage of The Christian Science Journal, now enter-
  	ing upon its fifth volume, clad in Truth-healing's new
  	and costly spring dress. 


 9	                                        HEART TO HEART 

  	    When the heart speaks, however simple the words,
  	its language is always acceptable to those who have
12	hearts. 
  	    I just want to say, I thank you, my dear students, who
  	are at work conscientiously and assiduously, for the good
15	you are doing. I am grateful to you for giving to the
  	sick relief from pain; for giving joy to the suffering and
  	hope to the disconsolate; for lifting the fallen and strength-
18	ening the weak, and encouraging the heart grown faint
  	with hope deferred. We are made glad by the divine
  	Love which looseth the chains of sickness and sin, open-
21	ing the prison doors to such as are bound; and we should
  	be more grateful than words can express, even through
  	this white-winged messenger, our Journal. 
24	    With all the homage beneath the skies, yet were our
  	burdens heavy but for the Christ-love that makes them
  	light and renders the yoke easy. Having his word, you
27	have little need of words of approval and encouragement
  	from me. Perhaps it is even selfish in me sometimes to
  	relieve my heart of its secrets, because I take so much
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Heart to Heart                                   263


 1	pleasure in thus doing; but if my motives are sinister,
  	they will harm myself only, and I shall have the unself-
 3	ish joy of knowing that the wrong motives are not yours,
  	to react on yourselves. 
  	    These two words in Scripture suggest the sweetest
 6	similes to be found in any language — rock and feathers:
  	"Upon this rock I will build my church;" "He shall
  	cover thee with His feathers." How blessed it is to
 9	think of you as "beneath the shadow of a great rock in
  	a weary land," safe in His strength, building on His
  	foundation, and covered from the devourer by divine
12	protection and affection. Always bear in mind that His
  	presence, power, and peace meet all human needs and
  	reflect all bliss. 

   
15	                                  THINGS TO BE THOUGHT OF 

  	    The need of their teacher's counsel, felt by students,
  	especially by those at a distance, working assiduously for
18	our common Cause, — and their constant petitions for
  	the same, should be met in the most effectual way. 
  	    To be responsible for supplying this want, and poise
21	the wavering balance on the right side, is impracticable
  	without a full knowledge of the environments. The
  	educational system of Christian Science lacks the aid
24	and protection of State laws. The Science is hampered
  	by immature demonstrations, by the infancy of its dis-
  	covery, by incorrect teaching; and especially by unprin-
27	cipled claimants, whose mad ambition drives them to
  	appropriate my ideas and discovery, without credit, ap-
  	preciation, or a single original conception, while they
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Things To Be Thought Of                 264


 1	quote from other authors and give them credit for every
  	random thought in line with mine. 
 3	    My noble students, who are loyal to Christ, Truth, and
  	human obligations, will not be disheartened in the midst
  	of this seething sea of sin. They build for time and eter-
 6	nity. The others stumble over misdeeds, and their own
  	unsubstantiality, without the groundwork of right, till,
  	like camera shadows thrown upon the mists of time, they
 9	melt into darkness. 
  	    Unity is the essential nature of Christian Science. Its
  	Principle is One, and to demonstrate the divine One,
12	demands oneness of thought and action. 
  	    Many students enter the Normal class of my College
  	whom I have not fitted for it by the Primary course. 
15	They are taught their first lessons by my students; hence
  	the aptness to assimilate pure and abstract Science is
  	somewhat untested. 
18	    "As the twig is bent, the tree's inclined." As mortal
  	mind is directed, it acts for a season. Some students
  	leave my instructions before they are quite free from
21	the bias of their first impressions, whether those be cor-
  	rect or incorrect. Such students are more or less subject
  	to the future mental influence of their former teacher. 
24	Their knowledge of Mind-healing may be right theo-
  	retically, but the moral and spiritual status of thought
  	must be right also. The tone of the teacher's mind must
27	be pure, grand, true, to aid the mental development of
  	the student; for the tint of the instructor's mind must
  	take its hue from the divine Mind. A single mistake in
30	metaphysics, or in ethics, is more fatal than a mistake in
  	physics. 
  	    If a teacher of Christian Science unwittingly or inten-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Things To Be Thought Of                 265


 1	tionally offers his own thought, and gives me as authority
  	for it; if he diverges from Science and knows it not, or,
 3	knowing it, makes the venture from vanity, in order to
  	be thought original, or wiser than somebody else, — this
  	divergence widens. He grows dark, and cannot regain,
 6	at will, an upright understanding. This error in the
  	teacher also predisposes his students to make mistakes
  	and lose their way. Diverse opinions in Science are
 9	stultifying. All must have one Principle and the same
  	rule; and all who follow the Principle and rule have but
  	one opinion of it. 
12	    Whosoever understands a single rule in Science, and
  	demonstrates its Principle according to rule, is master
  	of the situation. Nobody can gainsay this. The ego-
15	tistical theorist or shallow moralist may presume to
  	make innovations upon simple proof; but his mistake
  	is visited upon himself and his students, whose minds
18	are, must be, disturbed by this discord, which extends
  	along the whole line of reciprocal thought. An error
  	in premise can never bring forth the real fruits of Truth. 
21	After thoroughly explaining spiritual Truth and its ethics
  	to a student, I am not morally responsible for the mis-
  	statements or misconduct of this student. My teachings
24	are uniform. Those who abide by them do well. If
  	others, who receive the same instruction, do ill, the fault
  	is not in the culture but the soil. 
27	    I am constantly called to settle questions and disaf-
  	fections toward Christian Science growing out of the
  	departures from Science of self-satisfied, unprincipled
30	students. If impatient of the loving rebuke, the stu-
  	dent must stop at the foot of the grand ascent, and there
  	remain until suffering compels the downfall of his self-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Things To Be Thought Of                 266


 1	conceit. Then that student must struggle up, with bleed-
  	ing footprints, to the God-crowned summit of unselfish
 3	and pure aims and affections. 
  	    To be two-sided, when these sides are moral oppo-
  	sites, is neither politic nor scientific; and to abridge a
 6	single human right or privilege is an error. Whoever
  	does this may represent me as doing it; but he mistakes
  	me, and the subjective state of his own mind for mine. 
 9	    The true leader of a true cause is the unacknowledged
  	servant of mankind. Stationary in the background, this
  	individual is doing the work that nobody else can or will
12	do. An erratic career is like the comet's course, dash-
  	ing through space, headlong and alone. A clear-headed
  	and honest Christian Scientist will demonstrate the Prin-
15	ciple of Christian Science, and hold justice and mercy as
  	inseparable from the unity of God. 


  	                                   UNCHRISTIAN RUMOR 

18	    The assertion that I have said hard things about my
  	loyal students in Chicago, New York, or any other place,
  	is utterly false and groundless. I speak of them as I feel,
21	and I cannot find it in my heart not to love them. They
  	are essentially dear to me, who are toiling and achieving
  	success in unison with my own endeavors and prayers. 
24	If I correct mistakes which may be made in teaching or
  	lecturing on Christian Science, this is in accordance with
  	my students' desires, and thus we mutually aid each other,
27	and obey the Golden Rule. 
  	    The spirit of lies is abroad. Because Truth has spoken
  	aloud, error, running to and fro in the earth, is scream-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Unchristian Rumor                            267


 1	ing, to make itself heard above Truth's voice. The
  	audible and inaudible wail of evil never harms Scientists,
 3	steadfast in their consciousness of the nothingness of
  	wrong and the supremacy of right. 
  	    Our worst enemies are the best friends to our growth. 
 6	Charity students, for whom I have sacrificed the most
  	time, — those whose chief aim is to injure me, — have
  	caused me to exercise most patience. When they report
 9	me as "hating those whom I do not love," let them re-
  	member that there never was a time when I saw an op-
  	portunity really to help them and failed to improve it;
12	and this, too, when I knew they were secretly striving
  	to injure me. 


  	                                           VAINGLORY 

15	            Comparisons are odorous. — SHAKESPEARE 

  	    Through all human history, the vital outcomes of
  	Truth have suffered temporary shame and loss from
18	individual conceit, cowardice, or dishonesty. The bird
  	whose right wing flutters to soar, while the left beats its
  	way downward, falls to the earth. Both wings must be
21	plumed for rarefied atmospheres and upward flight. 
  	    Mankind must gravitate from sense to Soul, and human
  	affairs should be governed by Spirit, intelligent good. 
24	The antipode of Spirit, which we name matter, or non-
  	intelligent evil, is no real aid to being. The predisposing
  	and exciting cause of all defeat and victory under the
27	sun, rests on this scientific basis:  that action, in obedi-
  	ence to God, spiritualizes man's motives and methods,
  	and crowns them with success; while disobedience to
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Vainglory                                           268


 1	this divine Principle materializes human modes and con-
  	sciousness, and defeats them. 
 3	    Two personal queries give point to human action:  Who
  	shall be greatest? and, Who shall be best? Earthly
  	glory is vain; but not vain enough to attempt pointing
 6	the way to heaven, the harmony of being. The imaginary
  	victories of rivalry and hypocrisy are defeats. The Holy
  	One saith, "O that thou hadst hearkened to My com-
 9	mandments! then had thy peace been as a river." He
  	is unfit for Truth, and the demonstration of divine power,
  	who departs from Mind to matter, and from Truth to
12	error, in pursuit of better means for healing the sick and
  	casting out error. 
  	    The Christian Scientist keeps straight to the course. 
15	His whole inquiry and demonstration lie in the line of
  	Truth; hence he suffers no shipwreck in a starless night
  	on the shoals of vainglory. His medicine is Mind — 
18	the omnipotent and ever-present good. His "help is
  	from the Lord," who heals body and mind, head and
  	heart; changing the affections, enlightening the mis-
21	guided senses, and curing alike the sin and the mortal
  	sinner. God's preparations for the sick are potions of
  	His own qualities. His therapeutics are antidotes for
24	the ailments of mortal mind and body. Then let us not
  	adulterate His preparations for the sick with material
  	means. 
27	    From lack of moral strength empires fall. Right alone
  	is irresistible, permanent, eternal. Remember that hu-
  	man pride forfeits spiritual power, and either vacillating
30	good or self-assertive error dies of its own elements. 
  	Through patience we must possess the sense of Truth;
  	and Truth is used to waiting. "Commit thy way unto
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Vainglory                                           269


 1	the Lord; trust also in Him; and He shall bring it to
  	pass." 
 3	    By using falsehood to regain his liberty, Galileo vir-
  	tually lost it. He cannot escape from barriers who com-
  	mits his moral sense to a dungeon. Hear the Master
 6	on this subject: "No man can serve two masters:  for
  	either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he
  	will hold to the one, and despise the other.  Ye cannot
 9	serve God and mammon." 
  	    Lives there a man who can better define ethics, better
  	elucidate the Principle of being, than he who "spake as
12	never man spake," and whose precepts and example have
  	a perpetual freshness in relation to human events? 
  	    Who is it that understands, unmistakably, a fraction
15	of the actual Science of Mind-healing? 
  	    It is he who has fairly proven his knowledge on a Chris-
  	tian, mental, scientific basis; who has made his choice
18	between matter and Mind, and proven the divine Mind
  	to be the only physician. These are self-evident proposi-
  	tions:  That man can only be Christianized through Mind;
21	that without Mind the body is without action; that Science
  	is a law of divine Mind. The conclusion follows that the
  	correct Mind-healing is the proper means of Christianity,
24	and is Science. 
  	    Christian Science may be sold in the shambles. Many
  	are bidding for it, — but are not willing to pay the price. 
27	Error is vending itself on trust, well knowing the will-
  	ingness of mortals to buy error at par value. The Reve-
  	lator beheld the opening of this silent mental seal, and
30	heard the great Red Dragon whispering that "no man
  	might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name
  	of the beast, or the number of his name." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Vainglory                                           270


 1	    We are in the Valley of Decision. Then, let us take
  	the side of him who "overthrew the tables of the money-
 3	changers, and the seats of them that sold doves," — of
  	such as barter integrity and peace for money and fame. 
  	What artist would question the skill of the masters in
 6	sculpture, music, or painting? Shall we depart from the
  	example of the Master in Christian Science, Jesus of
  	Nazareth, — than whom mankind hath no higher ideal? 
 9	He who demonstrated his power over sin, disease, and
  	death, is the master Metaphysician. 
  	    To seek or employ other means than those the Master
12	used in demonstrating Life scientifically, is to lose the
  	priceless knowledge of his Principle and practice. He
  	said, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His right-
15	eousness; and all these things shall be added unto you." 
  	Gain a pure Christianity; for that is requisite for heal-
  	ing the sick. Then you will need no other aid, and will
18	have full faith in his prophecy, "And there shall be one
  	fold, and one shepherd;" but, the Word must abide in
  	us, if we would obtain that promise. We cannot depart
21	from his holy example, — we cannot leave Christ for the
  	schools which crucify him, and yet follow him in heal-
  	ing. Fidelity to his precepts and practice is the only pass-
24	port to his power; and the pathway of goodness and
  	greatness runs through the modes and methods of God. 
  	    "He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord." 


27	                                        COMPOUNDS 

  	    Homoeopathy is the last link in material medicine. 
  	The next step is Mind-medicine. Among the foremost
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Compounds                                       271


 1	virtues of homoeopathy is the exclusion of compounds
  	from its pharmacy, and the attenuation of a drug up to
 3	the point of its disappearance as matter and its manifesta-
  	tion in effect as a thought, instead of a thing. 
  	    Students of Christian Science (and many who are not
 6	students) understand enough of this to keep out of their
  	heads the notion that compounded metaphysics (so-called)
  	is, or can be, Christian Science, — that rests on oneness;
 9	one cause and one effect. 
  	    They should take our magazine, work for it, write for
  	it, and read it. They should eschew all magazines and
12	books which are less than the best. 
  	    "Choose you this day whom ye will serve." Cleanse
  	your mind of the cobwebs which spurious "compounds"
15	engender. Before considering a subject that is unworthy
  	of thought, take in this axiomatic truism: "Trust her
  	not, she's fooling thee;" and Longfellow is right. 


18	        CLOSE OF THE MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL
  	                                            COLLEGE 

  	    Much is said at this date, 1889, about Mrs. Eddy's
21	Massachusetts Metaphysical College being the only
  	chartered College of Metaphysics. To make this plain,
  	the Publishing Committee of the Christian Scientist
24	Association has published in the Boston Traveler the
  	following: —  

  	    "To benefit the community, and more strongly mark
27	the difference between true and false teachers of mental
  	healing, the following history and statistics are officially
  	submitted: —  
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Close Of Metaphysical College         272


 1	    "Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy obtained a college charter
  	in January, 1881, with all the rights and privileges per-
 3	taining thereunto (including the right to grant degrees)
  	under Act of 1874, Chapter 375, Section 4. 
  	    "This Act was repealed from and after January 31,
 6	1882.  Mrs. Eddy's grant for a college, for metaphysical
  	purposes only, is the first on record in history, and no
  	charters were granted for similar colleges, except hers,
 9	from January, 1881, till the repealing of said Act in
  	January, 1882. 
  	    "The substance of this Act is at present incorporated
12	in Public Statutes, Chapter 115, Section 2, with the fol-
  	lowing important restrictions:  In accordance with Statutes
  	of 1883, Chapter 268, any officer, agent, or servant of any
15	corporation or association, who confers, or authorizes
  	to be conferred, any diploma or degree, shall be pun-
  	ished by a fine not less than five hundred dollars and
18	not more than one thousand dollars. 
  	    "All the mind-healing colleges (except Rev. Mrs.  
  	Eddy's) have simply an incorporated grant, which may
21	be called a charter, such as any stock company may ob-
  	tain for any secular purposes; but these so-called char-
  	ters bestow no rights to confer degrees.  Hence to name
24	these institutions, under such charters, colleges, is a fraud-
  	ulent claim.  There is but one legally chartered college
  	of metaphysics, with powers to confer diplomas and de-
27	grees, and that is the Massachusetts Metaphysical College,
  	of which Rev. Mrs. Eddy is founder and president." 

  	    I have endeavored to act toward all students of Chris-
30	tian Science with the intuition and impulse of love. If
  	certain natures have not profited by my rebukes, — 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Close Of Metaphysical College         273


 1	some time, as Christian Scientists, they will know the
  	value of these rebukes. I am thankful that the neo-
 3	phyte will be benefited by experience, although it will
  	cost him much, and in proportion to its worth. 
  	    I close my College in order to work in other directions,
 6	where I now seem to be most needed, and where none
  	other can do the work. I withdraw from an overwhelm-
  	ing prosperity. My students have never expressed so
 9	grateful a sense of my labors with them as now, and
  	never have been so capable of relieving my tasks as at
  	present. 
12	    God bless my enemies, as well as the better part of
  	mankind, and gather all my students, in the bonds of
  	love and perfectness, into one grand family of Christ's
15	followers. 
  	    Loyal Christian Scientists should go on in their pres-
  	ent line of labor for a good and holy cause. Their insti-
18	tutes have not yet accomplished all the good they are
  	capable of accomplishing; therefore they should con-
  	tinue, as at present, to send out students from these
21	sources of education, to promote the growing interest in
  	Christian Science Mind-healing. 
  	    There are one hundred and sixty applications lying on
24	the desk before me, for the Primary class in the Massa-
  	chusetts Metaphysical College, and I cannot do my best
  	work for a class which contains that number. When
27	these were taught, another and a larger number would
  	be in waiting for the same class instruction; and if I
  	should teach that Primary class, the other three classes
30	 — one Primary and two Normal — would be delayed. 
  	The work is more than one person can well accomplish,
  	and the imperative call is for my exclusive teaching. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Close Of Metaphysical College         274


1	    From the scant history of Jesus and of his disciples,
  	we have no Biblical authority for a public institution. 
 3	This point, however, had not impressed me when I opened
  	my College. I desire to revise my book "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," and in order to do
 6	this I must stop teaching at present. The work that
  	needs to be done, and which God calls me to outside
  	of College work, if left undone might hinder the progress
 9	of our Cause more than my teaching would advance it:
  	therefore I leave all for Christ. 
  	    Deeply regretting the disappointment this will occa-
12	sion, and with grateful acknowledgments to the public
  	for its liberal patronage, I close my College. 
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 


15	                                    MALICIOUS REPORTS 

  	    Truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter. — ISA. lix. 14. 

  	    When the press is gagged, liberty is besieged; but
18	when the press assumes the liberty to lie, it discounts
  	clemency, mocks morality, outrages humanity, breaks
  	common law, gives impulse to violence, envy, and hate,
21	and prolongs the reign of inordinate, unprincipled clans. 
  	At this period, 1888, those quill-drivers whose consciences
  	are in their pockets hold high carnival. When news-
24	dealers shout for class legislation, and decapitated reputa-
  	tions, headless trunks, and quivering hearts are held up
  	before the rabble in exchange for money, place, and
27	power, the vox populi is suffocated, individual rights
  	are trodden under foot, and the car of the modern In-
  	quisition rolls along the streets besmeared with blood. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Malicious Reports                              275


 1	Would not our Master say to the chief actors in scenes
  	like these, "Ye fools and blind!" Oh, tardy human
 3	justice! would you take away even woman's trembling,
  	clinging faith in divine power? Who can roll away the
  	stone from the door of this sepulchre? Who — but God's
 6	avenging angel! 
  	    In times like these it were well to lift the veil on the
  	sackcloth of home, where weepeth the faithful, stricken
 9	mother, and the bruised father bendeth his aching head;
  	where the bereft wife or husband, silent and alone, looks
  	in dull despair at the vacant seat, and the motherless
12	little ones, wondering, huddle together, and repeat with
  	quivering lips words of strange import. May the great
  	Shepherd that "tempers the wind to the shorn lamb,"
15	and binds up the wounds of bleeding hearts, just comfort,
  	encourage, and bless all who mourn. 
  	    Father, we thank Thee that Thy light and Thy love
18	reach earth, open the prison to them that are bound, con-
  	sole the innocent, and throw wide the gates of heaven. 


                                                      LOYAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 

21	    Pen can never portray the satisfaction that you afforded
  	me at the grand meeting in Chicago of the National Chris-
  	tian Scientist Association in 1888. Your public and
24	private expressions of love and loyalty were very touch-
  	ing. They moved me to speechless thanks. 
  	    Chicago is the wonder of the western hemisphere. The
27	Palmer House, where we stopped, is magnificent and
  	orderly. The servants are well-mannered, and the fare
  	is appetizing. The floral offerings sent to my apartments
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Loyal Christian Scientists                  276


 1	were superb, especially the large book of rare flowers, and
  	the crescent with a star. 
 3	    The reception in the spacious rooms of the Palmer
  	House, like all else, was purely Western in its cordiality
  	and largeness. I did not hold interviews with all with
 6	whom I desired to, solely because so many people and
  	circumstances demanded my attention that my person-
  	ality was not big enough to fill the order; but rest as-
 9	sured my heart's desire met the demand. 
  	    My students, our delegates, about one thousand Chris-
  	tian Scientists, active, earnest, and loyal, formed a goodly
12	assemblage for the third convention of our National As-
  	sociation, — an assemblage found waiting and watching
  	for the full coming of our Lord and Christ. 
15	    In Christian Science the midnight hour will always be
  	the bridal hour, until "no night is there." The wise
  	will have their lamps aglow, and light will illumine the
18	darkness. 
  	    Out of the gloom comes the glory of our Lord, and
  	His divine Love is found in affliction. When a false
21	sense suffers, the true sense comes out, and the bride-
  	groom appears. We are then wedded to a purer, higher
  	affection and ideal. 
24	    I pray that all my students shall have their lamps
  	trimmed and burning at the noon of night, that not one
  	of them be found borrowing oil, and seeking light from
27	matter instead of Spirit, or at work erroneously, thus
  	shutting out spiritual light. Such an error and loss will
  	be quickly learned when the door is shut. Error giveth
30	no light, and it closes the door on itself. 
  	    In the dark hours, wise Christian Scientists stand
  	firmer than ever in their allegiance to God. Wisdom
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Loyal Christian Scientists                  277


 1	is wedded to their love, and their hearts are not
  	troubled. 
 3	    Falsehood is on the wings of the winds, but Truth
  	will soar above it. Truth is speaking louder, clearer,
  	and more imperatively than ever. Error is walking to
 6	and fro in the earth, trying to be heard above Truth,
  	but its voice dies out in the distance. Whosoever pro-
  	claims Truth loudest, becomes the mark for error's shafts. 
 9	The archers aim at Truth's mouthpiece; but a heart
  	loyal to God is patient and strong. Justice waits, and
  	is used to waiting; and right wins the everlasting
12	victory. 
  	    The stake and scaffold have never silenced the mes-
  	sages of the Most High. Then can the present mode of
15	attempting this — namely, by slanderous falsehoods, and
  	a secret mind-method, through which to effect the pur-
  	poses of envy and malice — silence Truth? Never. They
18	but open the eyes to the truth of Benjamin Franklin's
  	report before the French Commissioners on Mesmerism:
  	"It is one more fact to be recorded in the history of the
21	errors of the human mind." 
  	    "The Lord reigneth; let the earth rejoice." 
  	    No evidence before the material senses can close my
24	eyes to the scientific proof that God, good, is supreme. 
  	Though clouds are round about Him, the divine justice
  	and judgment are enthroned. Love is especially near
27	in times of hate, and never so near as when one can be
  	just amid lawlessness, and render good for evil. 
  	    I thunder His law to the sinner, and sharply lighten
30	on the cloud of the intoxicated senses. I cannot help
  	loathing the phenomena of drunkenness produced by
  	animality. I rebuke it wherever I see it. The vision
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Loyal Christian Scientists                  278


 1	of the Revelator is before me. The wines of fornica-
  	tion, envy, and hatred are the distilled spirits of evil,
 3	and are the signs of these times; but I am not dismayed,
  	and my peace returns unto me. 
  	    Error will hate more as it realizes more the presence
 6	of its tormentor. I shall fulfil my mission, fight the good
  	fight, and keep the faith. 
  	    There is great joy in this consciousness, that through-
 9	out my labors, and in my history as connected with the
  	Cause of Christian Science, it can be proven that I have
  	never given occasion for a single censure, when my mo-
12	tives and acts are understood and seen as my Father
  	seeth them. I once wondered at the Scriptural declara-
  	tion that Job sinned not in all he said, even when he cursed
15	the hour of his birth; but I have learned that a curse on
  	sin is always a blessing to the human race. 
  	    Those only who are tried in the furnace reflect the
18	image of their Father. You, my beloved students, who
  	are absent from me, and have shared less of my labors
  	than many others, seem stronger to resist temptation
21	than some of those who have had line upon line and
  	precept upon precept. This may be a serviceable hint,
  	since necessities and God's providence are foreshadowed. 
24	I have felt for some time that perpetual instruction of
  	my students might substitute my own for their growth,
  	and so dwarf their experience. If they must learn by
27	the things they suffer, the sooner this lesson is gained
  	the better. 
  	    For two years I have been gradually withdrawing from
30	active membership in the Christian Scientist Association. 
  	This has developed higher energies on the part of true
  	followers, and led to some startling departures on the
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Loyal Christian Scientists                  279


 1	other hand. "Offenses will come:  but woe unto him,
  	through whom they come." 
 3	    Why does not the certainty of individual punishment
  	for sin prevent the wrong action? It is the love of God,
  	and not the fear of evil, that is the incentive in Science. 
 6	I rejoice with those who rejoice, and am too apt to weep
  	with those who weep, but over and above it all are eter-
  	nal sunshine and joy unspeakable. 


 9	                                   THE MARCH PRIMARY CLASS 

  	           To the Primary Class of the Massachusetts Metaphysical
  	               College, 571 Columbus Avenue, that Assembled Feb. 25,
12	               1889, with an Attendance of Sixty-five Students 

  	    My students, three picture-stories from the Bible pre-
  	sent themselves to my thought; three of those pictures
15	from which we learn without study. The first is that of
  	Joshua and his band before the walls of Jericho. They
  	went seven times around these walls, the seven times
18	corresponding to the seven days of creation:  the six days
  	are to find out the nothingness of matter; the seventh
  	is the day of rest, when it is found that evil is naught
21	and good is all. 
  	    The second picture is of the disciples met together in
  	an upper chamber; and they were of one mind. Mark,
24	that in the case of Joshua and his band they had all to
  	shout together in order that the walls might fall; and the
  	disciples, too, were of one mind. 
27	    We, to-day, in this class-room, are enough to con-
  	vert the world if we are of one Mind; for then the whole
  	world will feel the influence of this Mind; as when the
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- The March Primary Class                  280


1	earth was without form, and Mind spake and form
  	appeared. 
 3	    The third picture-lesson is from Revelation, where, at
  	the opening of the seals, one of the angels presented him-
  	self with balances to weigh the thoughts and actions of
 6	men; not angels with wings, but messengers of pure and
  	holy thoughts that say, See thou hurt not the holy things
  	of Truth. 
 9	    You have come to be weighed; and yet, I would not
  	weigh you, nor have you weighed. How is this? Be-
  	cause God does all, and there is nothing in the opposite
12	scale. There are not two, — Mind and matter. We
  	must get rid of that notion. As we commonly think, we
  	imagine all is well if we cast something into the scale of
15	Mind, but we must realize that Mind is not put into the
  	scales with matter; then only are we working on one side
  	and in Science. 
18	    The students of this Primary class, dismissed the fifth
  	of March, at close of the lecture on the fourth presented
  	their teacher with an elegant album costing fifty dollars,
21	and containing beautiful hand-painted flowers on each
  	page, with their autographs. The presentation was made
  	in a brief address by Mr. D. A. Easton, who in appro-
24	priate language and metaphor expressed his fellow-stu-
  	dents' thanks to their teacher. 
  	    On the morning of the fifth, I met the class to answer
27	some questions before their dismissal, and allude briefly
  	to a topic of great import to the student of Christian
  	Science, — the rocks and sirens in their course, on and
30	by which so many wrecks are made. The doors of animal
  	magnetism open wide for the entrance of error, some-
  	times just at the moment when you are ready to enter on
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- The March Primary Class                  281


 1	the fruition of your labors, and with laudable ambition
  	are about to chant hymns of victory for triumphs. 
 3	    The doors that this animal element flings open are
  	those of rivalry, jealousy, envy, revenge. It is the self-
  	asserting mortal will-power that you must guard against. 
 6	But I find also another mental condition of yours that
  	fills me with joy. I learned long ago that the world could
  	neither deprive me of something nor give me anything,
 9	and I have now one ambition and one joy. But if
  	one cherishes ambition unwisely, one will be chastened
  	for it. 
12	    Admiral Coligny, in the time of the French Huguenots,
  	was converted to Protestantism through a stray copy of
  	the Scriptures that fell into his hands. He replied to his
15	wife, who urged him to come out and confess his faith,
  	"It is wise to count the cost of becoming a true Chris-
  	tian." She answered him, "It is wiser to count the cost
18	of not becoming a true Christian." So, whatever we meet
  	that is hard in the Christian warfare we must count as
  	nothing, and must think instead, of our poverty and help-
21	lessness without this understanding, and count ourselves
  	always as debtors to Christ, Truth. 
  	    Among the gifts of my students, this of yours is one
24	of the most beautiful and the most costly, because you
  	have signed your names. I felt the weight of this yes-
  	terday, but it came to me more clearly this morning when
27	I realized what a responsibility you assume when sub-
  	scribing to Christian Science. But, whatever may come
  	to you, remember the words of Solomon, "Though hand
30	join in hand, the wicked shall not go unpunished:  but
  	the seed of the righteous shall be delivered." 
  	    You will need, in future, practice more than theory. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- The March Primary Class                  282


 1	You are going out to demonstrate a living faith, a true
  	sense of the infinite good, a sense that does not limit God,
 3	but brings to human view an enlarged sense of Deity. 
  	Remember, it is personality, and the sense of personality
  	in God or in man, that limits man. 


 6	                                      OBTRUSIVE MENTAL HEALING 

  	    The question will present itself:  Shall people be treated
  	mentally without their knowledge or consent? The
 9	direct rule for practice of Christian Science is the Golden
  	Rule, "As ye would that men should do to you, do ye." 
  	Who of us would have our houses broken open or our
12	locks picked? and much less would we have our minds
  	tampered with. 
  	    Our Master said, "When ye enter a house, salute it." 
15	Prolonging the metaphysical tone of his command, I say,
  	When you enter mentally the personal precincts of human
  	thought, you should know that the person with whom
18	you hold communion desires it. There are solitary ex-
  	ceptions to most given rules:  the following is an exception
  	to the above rule of mental practice. 
21	    If the friends of a patient desire you to treat him with-
  	out his knowing it, and they believe in the efficacy of
  	Mind-healing, it is sometimes wise to do so, and the end
24	justifies the means; for he is restored through Christian
  	Science when other means have failed. One other oc-
  	casion which may call for aid unsought, is a case from
27	accident, when there is no time for ceremony and no other
  	aid is near. 
  	    The abuse which I call attention to, is promiscuous 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Obtrusive Mental Healing                  283


 1	and unannounced mental practice where there is no neces-
  	sity for it, or the motive is mercenary, or one can to ad-
 3	vantage speak the truth audibly; then the case is not
  	exceptional. As a rule, one has no more right to enter
  	the mind of a person, stir, upset, and adjust his thoughts
 6	without his knowledge or consent, than one has to enter
  	a house, unlock the desk, displace the furniture, and suit
  	one's self in the arrangement and management of another
 9	man's property. 
  	    It would be right to break into a burning building and
  	rouse the slumbering inmates, but wrong to burst open
12	doors and break through windows if no emergency de-
  	manded this. Any exception to the old wholesome rule,
  	"Mind your own business," is rare. For a student of
15	mine to treat another student without his knowledge, is
  	a breach of good manners and morals; it is nothing less
  	than a mistaken kindness, a culpable ignorance, or a
18	conscious trespass on the rights of mortals. 
  	    I insist on the etiquette of Christian Science, as well
  	as its morals and Christianity. The Scriptural rule of
21	this Science may momentarily be forgotten; but this is
  	seldom the case with loyal students, or done without
  	incriminating the person who did it. 
24	    Each student should, must, work out his own problem
  	of being; conscious, meanwhile, that God worketh with
  	him, and that he needs no personal aid. It is the genius
27	of Christian Science to demonstrate good, not evil, — 
  	harmony, not discord; for Science is the mandate of
  	Truth which destroys all error. 
30	    Whoever is honestly laboring to learn the principle of
  	music and practise it, seldom calls on his teacher or mu-
  	sician to practise for him. The only personal help re-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Obtrusive Mental Healing                  284


 1	quired in this Science is for each one to do his own work
  	well, and never try to hinder others from doing theirs
 3	thus. 
  	    Christian Science, more than any other system of
  	religion, morals, or medicine, is subject to abuses. Its
 6	infinite nature and uses occasion this. Even the human-
  	itarian at work in this field of limitless power and good
  	may possess a zeal without knowledge, and thus mistake
 9	the sphere of his present usefulness. 
  	    Students who strictly adhere to the right, and make the
  	Bible and Science and Health a study, are in no danger
12	of mistaking their way. 
  	    This question is often proposed, How shall I treat
  	malicious animal magnetism? The hour has passed for
15	this evil to be treated personally, but it should have been
  	so dealt with at the outset. Christian Scientists should
  	have gone personally to the malpractitioner and told
18	him his fault, and vindicated divine Truth and Love
  	against human error and hate. This growing sin must
  	now be dealt with as evil, and not as an evil-doer or per-
21	sonality. It must also be remembered that neither an evil
  	claim nor an evil person is real, hence is neither to be
  	feared nor honored. 
24	    Evil is not something to fear and flee before, or that
  	becomes more real when it is grappled with. Evil let
  	alone grows more real, aggressive, and enlarges its claims;
27	but, met with Science, it can and will be mastered by
  	Science. 
  	    I deprecate personal animosities and quarrels. But if
30	one is intrusted with the rules of church government, to
  	fulfil that trust those rules must be carried out; thus it
  	is with all moral obligations. I am opposed to all personal
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Obtrusive Mental Healing                  285


 1	attacks, and in favor of combating evil only, rather than
  	person. 
 3	    An edition of one thousand pamphlets I ordered to
  	be laid away and not one of them circulated, because I
  	had been personal in condemnation. Afterwards, by a
 6	blunder of the gentleman who fills orders for my books,
  	some of these pamphlets were mistaken for the corrected
  	edition, and sold. 
 9	    Love is the fulfilling of the law. Human life is too
  	short for foibles or failures. The Christian Science Jour-
  	nal will hold high the banner of Truth and Love, and be
12	impartial and impersonal in its tenor and tenets. 


  	                                           WEDLOCK 

  	    It was about the year 1875 that Science and Health
15	first crossed swords with free-love, and the latter fell hors
  	de combat; but the whole warfare of sensuality was not
  	then ended. Science and Health, the book that cast the
18	first stone, is still at work, deep down in human conscious-
  	ness, laying the axe at the root of error. 
  	    We have taken the precaution to write briefly on mar-
21	riage, showing its relation to Christian Science. In the
  	present or future, some extra throe of error may conjure
  	up a new-style conjugality, which, ad libitum, severs the
24	marriage covenant, puts virtue in the shambles, and
  	coolly notifies the public of broken vows. Springing
  	up from the ashes of free-love, this nondescript phoenix,
27	in the face and eyes of common law, common sense, and
  	common honesty, may appear in the role of a superfine
  	conjugality; but, having no Truth, it will have no past,
30	present, or future. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                            286


 1	    The above prophecy, written years ago, has already
  	been fulfilled. It is seen in Christian Science that the
 3	gospel of marriage is not without the law, and the solemn
  	vow of fidelity, "until death do us part;" this verity in
  	human economy can neither be obscured nor throttled. 
 6	Until time matures human growth, marriage and progeny
  	will continue unprohibited in Christian Science. We look
  	to future generations for ability to comply with absolute
 9	Science, when marriage shall be found to be man's one-
  	ness with God, — the unity of eternal Love. At present,
  	more spiritual conception and education of children will
12	serve to illustrate the superiority of spiritual power over
  	sensuous, and usher in the dawn of God's creation,
  	wherein they neither marry nor are given in marriage,
15	but are as the angels. To abolish marriage at this period,
  	and maintain morality and generation, would put inge-
  	nuity to ludicrous shifts; yet this is possible in Science,
18	although it is to-day problematic. 
  	    The time cometh, and now is, for spiritual and eternal
  	existence to be recognized and understood in Science. 
21	All is Mind. Human procreation, birth, life, and death
  	are subjective states of the human erring mind; they
  	are the phenomena of mortality, nothingness, that illus-
24	trate mortal mind and body as one, and neither real nor
  	eternal. 
  	    It should be understood that Spirit, God, is the only
27	creator:  we should recognize this verity of being, and
  	shut out all sense of other claims. Until this absolute
  	Science of being is seen, understood, and demonstrated
30	in the offspring of divine Mind, and man is perfect even
  	as the Father is perfect, human speculation will go on,
  	and stop at length at the spiritual ultimate:  creation
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                             287


 1	understood as the most exalted divine conception. The
  	offspring of an improved generation, however, will go out
 3	before the forever fact that man is eternal and has no
  	human origin. Hence the Scripture: "It is He that hath
  	made us, and not we ourselves;" and the Master's de-
 6	mand, "Call no man your father upon the earth:  for one
  	is your Father, which is in heaven." 
  	    To an ill-attuned ear, discord is harmony; so personal
 9	sense, discerning not the legitimate affection of Soul,
  	may place love on a false basis and thereby lose it. Science
  	corrects this error with the truth of Love, and restores
12	lost Eden. Soul is the infinite source of bliss:  only high
  	and holy joy can satisfy immortal cravings. The good
  	in human affections should preponderate over the evil,
15	and the spiritual over the animal, — until progress lifts
  	mortals to discern the Science of mental formation and
  	find the highway of holiness. 
18	    In the order of wisdom, the higher nature of man
  	governs the lower. This lays the foundations of human
  	affection in line with progress, giving them strength and
21	permanence. 
  	    When asked by a wife or a husband important ques-
  	tions concerning their happiness, the substance of my reply
24	is:  God will guide you. Be faithful over home rela-
  	tions; they lead to higher joys:  obey the Golden Rule
  	for human life, and it will spare you much bitterness. 
27	It is pleasanter to do right than wrong; it makes one
  	ruler over one's self and hallows home, — which is woman's
  	world. Please your husband, and he will be apt to please
30	you; preserve affection on both sides. 
  	    Great mischief comes from attempts to steady other
  	people's altars, venturing on valor without discretion,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                             288


 1	which is virtually meddlesomeness. Even your sincere
  	and courageous convictions regarding what is best for
 3	others may be mistaken; you must be demonstratively
  	right yourself, and work out the greatest good to the
  	greatest number, before you are sure of being a fit coun-
 6	sellor. Positive and imperative thoughts should be dropped
  	into the balances of God and weighed by spiritual Love,
  	and not be found wanting, before being put into action. 
 9	A rash conclusion that regards only one side of a ques-
  	tion, is weak and wicked; this error works out the results
  	of error. If the premise of mortal existence is wrong,
12	any conclusion drawn therefrom is not absolutely right. 
  	Wisdom in human action begins with what is nearest
  	right under the circumstances, and thence achieves the
15	absolute. 
  	    Is marriage nearer right than celibacy? 
  	    Human knowledge inculcates that it is, while Science
18	indicates that it is not. But to force the consciousness
  	of scientific being before it is understood is impossible,
  	and believing otherwise would prevent scientific demon-
21	stration. To reckon the universal cost and gain, as well
  	as thine own, is right in every state and stage of being. 
  	The selfish role of a martyr is the shift of a dishonest
24	mind, nothing short of self-seeking; and real suffering
  	would stop the farce. 
  	    The cause of temperance receives a strong impulse
27	from the cause of Christian Science:  temperance and
  	truth are allies, and their cause prospers in proportion
  	to the spirit of Love that nerves the struggle. People
30	will differ in their opinions as to means to promote the
  	ends of temperance; that is, abstinence from intoxicat-
  	ing beverages. Whatever intoxicates a man, stultifies
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                             289


 1	and causes him to degenerate physically and morally. 
  	Strong drink is unquestionably an evil, and evil cannot
 3	be used temperately:  its slightest use is abuse; hence
  	the only temperance is total abstinence. Drunkenness
  	is sensuality let loose, in whatever form it is made
 6	manifest. 
  	    What is evil? It is suppositional absence of good. 
  	From a human standpoint of good, mortals must first
 9	choose between evils, and of two evils choose the less;
  	and at present the application of scientific rules to hu-
  	man life seems to rest on this basis. 
12	    All partnerships are formed on agreements to certain
  	compacts:  each party voluntarily surrenders independ-
  	ent action to act as a whole and per agreement. This
15	fact should be duly considered when by the marriage
  	contract two are made one, and, according to the divine
  	precept, "they twain shall be one flesh." Oneness in
18	spirit is Science, compatible with home and heaven. 
  	Neither divine justice nor human equity has divorced
  	two minds in one. 
21	    Rights that are bargained away must not be retaken
  	by the contractors, except by mutual consent. Human
  	nature has bestowed on a wife the right to become a
24	mother; but if the wife esteems not this privilege, by
  	mutual consent, exalted and increased affections, she
  	may win a higher. Science touches the conjugal ques-
27	tion on the basis of a bill of rights. Can the bill of con-
  	jugal rights be fairly stated by a magistrate, or by a
  	minister? Mutual interests and affections are the spirit
30	of these rights, and they should be consulted, augmented,
  	and allowed to rise to the spiritual altitude whence they
  	can choose only good. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                             290


 1	    A third person is not a party to the compact of two
  	hearts. Let other people's marriage relations alone: two
 3	persons only, should be found within their precincts. 
  	The nuptial vow is never annulled so long as the animus
  	of the contract is preserved intact. Science lifts humanity
 6	higher in the scale of harmony, and must ultimately break
  	all bonds that hinder progress. 


  	                                          JUDGE NOT 

 9	    Mistaken views ought to be dissolving views, since
  	whatever is false should disappear. To suppose that hu-
  	man love, guided by the divine Principle, which is Love,
12	is partial, unmerciful, or unjust, indicates misapprehen-
  	sion of the divine Principle and its workings in the human
  	heart. 
15	    A person wrote to me, naming the time of the occur-
  	rence, "I felt the influence of your thought on my mind,
  	and it produced a wonderful illumination, peace, and
18	understanding;" but, I had not thought of the writer
  	at that time. I knew that this person was doing well,
  	and my affections involuntarily flow out towards all. 
21	    When will the world cease to judge of causes from a
  	personal sense of things, conjectural and misapprehen-
  	sive! When thought dwells in God, — and it should not,
24	to our consciousness, dwell elsewhere, — one must bene-
  	fit those who hold a place in one's memory, whether it
  	be friend or foe, and each share the benefit of that radia-
27	tion. This individual blessedness and blessing comes
  	not so much from individual as from universal love:  it
  	emits light because it reflects; and all who are receptive
30	share this equally. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Judge Not                                          291


 1	    Mistaken or transient views are human:  they are not
  	governed by the Principle of divine Science:  but the
 3	notion that a mind governed by Principle can be forced
  	into personal channels, affinities, self-interests, or obliga-
  	tions, is a grave mistake; it dims the true sense of God's
 6	reflection, and darkens the understanding that demon-
  	strates above personal motives, unworthy aims and
  	ambitions. 
 9	    Too much and too little is attached to me as authority
  	for other people's thoughts and actions. A tacit acqui-
  	escence with others' views is often construed as direct
12	orders, — or at least it so appears in results. I desire
  	the equal growth and prosperity of all Christian Scien-
  	tists, and the world in general; each and every one has
15	equal opportunity to be benefited by my thoughts and
  	writings. If any are not partakers thereof, this is not
  	my fault, and is far from my desire; the possible per-
18	version of Christian Science is the irony of fate, if the
  	spirit thereof be lacking. I would part with a blessing
  	myself to bestow it upon others, but could not deprive
21	them of it. False views, however engendered, relative
  	to the true and unswerving course of a Christian Scientist,
  	will at length dissolve into thin air. The dew of heaven
24	will fall gently on the hearts and lives of all who are found
  	worthy to suffer for righteousness, — and have taught
  	the truth which is energizing, refreshing, and consecrat-
27	ing mankind. 
  	    To station justice and gratitude as sentinels along the
  	lines of thought, would aid the solution of this problem,
30	and counteract the influence of envious minds or the mis-
  	guided individual who keeps not watch over his emotions
  	and conclusions. 
 
                                                                                                   292

 1	                                      NEW COMMANDMENT 

  	    The divinity of St. John's Gospel brings to view over-
 3	whelming tides of revelation, and its spirit is baptismal;
  	he chronicles this teaching, "A new commandment I
  	give unto you, That ye love one another." 
 6	    Jesus, who so loved the world that he gave his life
  	(in the flesh) for it, saw that Love had a new command-
  	ment even for him. What was it? 
 9	    It must have been a rare revelation of infinite Love, a
  	new tone on the scale ascending, such as eternity is ever
  	sounding. Could I impart to the student the higher
12	sense I entertain of Love, it would partly illustrate the
  	divine energy that brings to human weakness might and
  	majesty. Divine Love eventually causes mortals to turn
15	away from the open sepulchres of sin, and look no more
  	into them as realities. It calls loudly on them to bury
  	the dead out of sight; to forgive and forget whatever is
18	unlike the risen, immortal Love; and to shut out all op-
  	posite sense. Christ enjoins it upon man to help those
  	who know not what he is doing in their behalf, and there-
21	fore curse him; enjoins taking them by the hand and
  	leading them, if possible, to Christ, by loving words and
  	deeds. Charity thus serves as admonition and instruc-
24	tion, and works out the purposes of Love. 
  	    Christian Science, full of grace and truth, is accom-
  	plishing great good, both seen and unseen; but have
27	mortals, with the penetration of Soul, searched the secret
  	chambers of sense? I never knew a student who fully
  	understood my instructions on this point of handling
30	evil, — as to just how this should be done, — and carried
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- New Commandment                          293


 1	out my ideal. It is safe not to teach prematurely the
  	infant thought in Christian Science — just breathing new
 3	Life and Love — all the claims and modes of evil; there-
  	fore it is best to leave the righteous unfolding of error
  	(as a general rule) alone, and to the special care of the
 6	unerring modes of divine wisdom. This uncovering and
  	punishing of sin must, will come, at some date, to the
  	rescue of humanity. The teacher of divine metaphysics
 9	should impart to his students the general knowledge that
  	he has gained from instruction, observation, and mental
  	practice. 
12	    Experience weighs in the scales of God the sense and
  	power of Truth against the opposite claims of error. 
  	If spiritual sense is not dominant in a student, he will
15	not understand all your instructions; and if evil domi-
  	nates his character, he will pervert the rules of Christian
  	Science, and the last error will be worse than the first — 
18	inasmuch as wilful transgression brings greater torment
  	than ignorance. 


  	                                      A CRUCE SALUS 

21	    The sum total of Love reflected is exemplified, and
  	includes the whole duty of man: Truth perverted, in
  	belief, becomes the creator of the claim of error. To
24	affirm mentally and audibly that God is All and there is
  	no sickness and no sin, makes mortals either saints or
  	sinners. 
27	    Truth talked and not lived, rolls on the human heart
  	a stone; consigns sensibility to the charnel-house of sen-
  	suality, ease, self-love, self-justification, there to moulder
30	and rot. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- A Cruce Salus                                   294


 1	    The noblest work of God is man in the image of his
  	Maker; the last infirmity of evil is so-called man, swayed
 3	by the maelstrom of human passions, elbowing the con-
  	cepts of his own creating, making place for himself and
  	displacing his fellows. 
 6	    A real Christian Scientist is a marvel, a miracle in the
  	universe of mortal mind. With selfless love, he inscribes
  	on the heart of humanity and transcribes on the page
 9	of reality the living, palpable presence — the might and
  	majesty! — of goodness. He lives for all mankind, and
  	honors his creator. 
12	    The vice versa of this man is sometimes called a
  	man, but he is a small animal:  a hived bee, with sting
  	ready for each kind touch, he makes honey out of
15	the flowers of human hearts and hides it in his cell of
  	ingratitude. 
  	    O friendly hand! keep back thy offerings from asps
18	and apes, from wolves in sheep's clothing and all raven-
  	ing beasts. Love such specimens of mortality just enough
  	to reform and transform them, — if it be possible, — 
21	and then, look out for their stings, and jaws, and claws;
  	but thank God and take courage, — that you desire to
  	help even such as these. 


24	             COMPARISON TO ENGLISH BARMAIDS 

  	    Since my residence in Concord, N. H., I have read
  	the daily paper, and had become an admirer of Edgar
27	L. Wakeman's terse, graphic, and poetic style in his
  	"Wanderings," richly flavored with the true ideas of
  	humanity and equality. In an issue of January 17, how-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Comparison to English Barmaids      295


 1	ever, were certain references to American women which
  	deserve and elicit brief comment. 
 3	    Mr. Wakeman writes from London, that a noted Eng-
  	lish leader, whom he quotes without naming, avers that
  	the "cursed barmaid system" in England is evolved by
 6	the same power which in America leads women "along
  	a gamut of isms and ists, from female suffrage, past a
  	score of reforms, to Christian Science." This anony-
 9	mous talker further declares, that the central cause of
  	this "same original evil" is "a female passion for some
  	manner of notoriety." 
12	    Is Mr. Wakeman awake, and caught napping? While
  	praising the Scotchman's national pride and affection,
  	has our American correspondent lost these sentiments
15	from his own breast? Has he forgotten how to honor
  	his native land and defend the dignity of her daughters
  	with his ready pen and pathos? 
18	    The flaunting and floundering statements of the great
  	unknown for whose ability and popularity Mr. Wakeman
  	strongly vouches, should not only be queried, but flatly
21	contradicted, as both untrue and uncivil. English senti-
  	ment is not wholly represented by one man. Nor is the
  	world ignorant of the fact that high and pure ethical
24	tones do resound from Albion's shores. The most ad-
  	vanced ideas are inscribed on tablets of such an organi-
  	zation as the Victoria Institute, or Philosophical Society
27	of Great Britain, an institution which names itself after
  	her who is unquestionably the best queen on earth; who
  	for a half century has with such dignity, clemency, and
30	virtue worn the English crown and borne the English
  	sceptre. 
  	    Now, I am a Christian Scientist, — the Founder of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Comparison to English Barmaids      296


  1	this system of religion, — widely known; and, by special
  	invitation, have allowed myself to be elected an associate
 3	life-member of the Victoria Institute, which numbers
  	among its constituents and managers — not barmaids,
  	but bishops — profound philosophers, brilliant scholars. 
 6	    Was it ignorance of American society and history,
  	together with unfamiliarity with the work and career
  	of American women, which led the unknown author
 9	cited by Mr. Wakeman to overflow in shallow sarcasm,
  	and place the barmaids of English alehouses and rail-
  	ways in the same category with noble women who min-
12	ister in the sick-room, give their time and strength to
  	binding up the wounds of the broken-hearted, and live
  	on the plan of heaven? 
15	    This writer classes Christian Science with theosophy
  	and spiritualism; whereas, they are by no means iden-
  	tical — nor even similar. Christian Science, antagonis-
18	tic to intemperance, as to all immorality, is by no means
  	associated therewith. Do manly Britons patronize tap-
  	rooms and lazar-houses, and thus note or foster a fem-
21	inine ambition which, in this unknown gentleman's
  	language, "poises and poses, higgles and wriggles" it-
  	self into publicity? Why fall into such patronage, unless
24	from their affinity for the worst forms of vice? 
  	    And the barmaids! Do they enter this line of occu-
  	pation from a desire for notoriety and a wish to promote
27	female suffrage? or are they incited thereto by their
  	own poverty and the bad appetites of men? What man-
  	ner of man is this unknown individual who utters bar-
30	maid and Christian Scientist in the same breath? If he
  	but knew whereof he speaks, his shame would not lose
  	its blush! 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Comparison to English Barmaids      297


  1	    Taking into account the short time that has elapsed
  	since the discovery of Christian Science, one readily sees
 3	that this Science has distanced all other religious and
  	pathological systems for physical and moral reforma-
  	tion. In the direction of temperance it has achieved far
 6	more than has been accomplished by legally coercive
  	measures, — and because this Science bases its work on
  	ethical conditions and mentally destroys the appetite for
 9	alcoholic drinks. 
  	    Smart journalism is allowable, nay, it is commend-
  	able; but the public cannot swallow reports of American
12	affairs from a surly censor ventilating his lofty scorn of
  	the sects, or societies, of a nation that perhaps he has
  	never visited. 


15	                   A CHRISTIAN SCIENCE STATUTE 

  	    I hereby state, in unmistakable language, the follow-
  	ing statute in the morale of Christian Science: —  
18	    A man or woman, having voluntarily entered into
  	wedlock, and accepted the claims of the marriage cove-
  	nant, is held in Christian Science as morally bound to
21	fulfil all the claims growing out of this contract, unless
  	such claims are relinquished by mutual consent of both
  	parties, or this contract is legally dissolved. If the man
24	is dominant over the animal, he will count the conse-
  	quences of his own conduct; will consider the effects,
  	on himself and his progeny, of selfishness, unmerciful-
27	ness, tyranny, or lust. 
  	    Trust Truth, not error; and Truth will give you all
  	that belongs to the rights of freedom. The Hebrew bard
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- A Christian Science Statute              298


  1	wrote, "Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean
  	not unto thine own understanding." Nothing is gained
 3	by wrong-doing. St. Paul's words take in the situation:
  	"Not . . . (as we be slanderously reported, and as some
  	affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come?  
 6	whose damnation is just." 
  	    When causing others to go astray, we also are wan-
  	derers. "With what measure ye mete, it shall be meas-
 9	ured to you again." Ask yourself:  Under the same
  	circumstances, in the same spiritual ignorance and power
  	of passion, would I be strengthened by having my best
12	friend break troth with me? These words of St. Matthew
  	have special application to Christian Scientists; namely,
  	"It is not good to marry." 
15	    To build on selfishness is to build on sand. When
  	Jesus received the material rite of water baptism, he did
  	not say that it was God's command; but implied that
18	the period demanded it. Trials purify mortals and deliver
  	them from themselves, — all the claims of sensuality. 
  	Abide by the morale of absolute Christian Science, — 
21	self-abnegation and purity; then Truth delivers you from
  	the seeming power of error, and faith vested in righteous-
  	ness triumphs! 


24	                               ADVICE TO STUDENTS 

  	    The true consciousness is the true health. One says,
  	"I find relief from pain in unconscious sleep." I say,
27	You mistake; through unconsciousness one no more
  	gains freedom from pain than immunity from evil. When
  	unconscious of a mistake, one thinks he is not mistaken;
30	but this false consciousness does not change the fact, or
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                           299


 1	its results; suffering and mistakes recur until one is awake
  	to their cause and character. To know the what, when,
 3	and how of error, destroys error. The error that is seen
  	aright as error, has received its death-blow; but never
  	until then. 
 6	    Let us look through the lens of Christian Science,
  	not of "self," at the following mistake, which demands
  	our present attention. I have no time for detailed report
 9	of this matter, but simply answer the following question
  	sent to me; glad, indeed, that this query has finally come
  	with the courage of conviction to the minds of many
12	students. 
  	    "Is it right to copy your works and read them for our
  	public services?" 
15	    The good which the material senses see not is the only
  	absolute good; the evil which these senses see not is the
  	only absolute evil. 
18	    If I enter Mr. Smith's store and take from it his gar-
  	ments that are on sale, array myself in them, and put
  	myself and them on exhibition, can I make this right
21	by saying, These garments are Mr. Smith's; he manu-
  	factured them and owns them, but you must pay me,
  	not him, for this exhibit? 
24	    The spectators may ask, Did he give you permission
  	to do this, did he sell them or loan them to you? No. 
  	Then have you asked yourself this question on the sub-
27	ject, namely, What right have I to do this? True, it
  	saves your purchasing these garments, and gives to the
  	public new patterns which are useful to them; but does
30	this silence your conscience? or, because you have con-
  	fessed that they are the property of a noted firm, and
  	you wished to handle them, does it justify you in appro-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                           300


 1	priating them, and so avoiding the cost of hiring or
  	purchasing? 
 3	    Copying my published works verbatim, compiling them
  	in connection with the Scriptures, taking this copy into
  	the pulpit, announcing the author's name, then reading
 6	it publicly as your own compilation, is — what? 
  	    We answer, It is a mistake; in common parlance, it
  	is an ignorant wrong. 
 9	    If you should print and publish your copy of my works,
  	you would be liable to arrest for infringement of copy-
  	right, which the law defines and punishes as theft. Read-
12	ing in the pulpit from copies of my publications gives
  	you the clergyman's salary and spares you the printer's
  	bill, but does it spare you our Master's condemnation? 
15	You literally publish my works through the pulpit, instead
  	of the press, and thus evade the law, but not the gospel. 
  	When I consent to this act, you will then be justified
18	in it. 
  	    Your manuscript copy is liable, in some way, to be
  	printed as your original writings, thus incurring the pen-
21	alty of the law, and increasing the record of theft in the
  	United States Circuit Court. 
  	    To The Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, which I
24	had organized and of which I had for many years been
  	pastor, I gave permission to cite, in the Christian Science
  	Quarterly, from my work Science and Health, passages
27	giving the spiritual meaning of Bible texts; but this was
  	a special privilege, and the author's gift. 
  	    Christian Science demonstrates that the patient who
30	pays whatever he is able to pay for being healed, is more
  	apt to recover than he who withholds a slight equiva-
  	lent for health. Healing morally and physically are one. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                            301


 1	Then, is compiling and delivering that sermon for which
  	you pay nothing, and which you deliver without the
 3	author's consent, and receive pay therefor, the precedent
  	for preaching Christian Science, — and are you doing
  	to the author of the above-named book as you would
 6	have others do unto you? 
  	    Those authors and editors of pamphlets and periodi-
  	cals whose substance is made up of my publications, are
 9	morally responsible for what the law construes as crime. 
  	There are startling instances of the above-named law-
  	breaking and gospel-opposing system of authorship, which
12	characterize the writings of a few professed Christian
  	Scientists. My Christian students who have read copies
  	of my works in the pulpit require only a word to be wise;
15	too sincere and morally statuesque are they to be long
  	led into temptation; but I must not leave persistent
  	plagiarists without this word of warning in public, since
18	my private counsel they disregard. 
  	    To the question of my true-hearted students, "Is it
  	right to copy your works and read them for our public
21	services?" I answer:  It is not right to copy my book
  	and read it publicly without my consent. My reasons are
  	as follows: —  
24	    First:  This method is an unseen form of injustice
  	standing in a holy place. 
  	    Second:  It breaks the Golden Rule, — a divine rule
27	for human conduct. 
  	    Third:  All error tends to harden the heart, blind
  	the eyes, stop the ears of understanding, and inflate
30	self; counter to the commands of our hillside Priest, to
  	whom Isaiah alluded thus: "I have trodden the wine-
  	press alone; and of the people there was none with me." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                           302


 1	    Behind the scenes lurks an evil which you can prevent:
  	it is a purpose to kill the reformation begun and increas-
 3	ing through the instructions of "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures;" it encourages infringement of my
  	copyright, and seeks again to "cast lots for his vesture,"
 6	 — while the perverter preserves in his own consciousness
  	and teaching the name without the Spirit, the skeleton
  	without the heart, the form without the comeliness, the
 9	sense without the Science, of Christ's healing. My stu-
  	dents are expected to know the teaching of Christian Sci-
  	ence sufficiently to discriminate between error and Truth,
12	thus sparing their teacher a task and themselves the
  	temptation to be misled. 
  	    Much good has been accomplished through Christian
15	Science Sunday services. If Christian Scientists occasion-
  	ally mistake in interpreting revealed Truth, of two evils
  	the less would be not to leave the Word unspoken and
18	untaught. I allowed, till this permission was withdrawn,
  	students working faithfully for Christ's cause on earth,
  	the privilege of copying and reading my works for Sunday
21	service; provided, they each and all destroyed the copies
  	at once after said service. When I should so elect and
  	give suitable notice, they were to desist from further copy-
24	ing of my writings as aforesaid. 
  	    This injunction did not curtail the benefit which the
  	student derived from making his copy, nor detract from
27	the good that his hearers received from his reading thereof;
  	but it was intended to forestall the possible evil of putting
  	the divine teachings contained in "Science and Health
30	with Key to the Scriptures" into human hands, to sub-
  	vert or to liquidate. 
  	    I recommend that students stay within their own fields
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                           303


 1	of labor, to work for the race; they are lights that can-
  	not be hid, and need only to shine from their home sum-
 3	mits to be sought and found as healers physical and
  	moral. 
  	    The kindly shepherd has his own fold and tends his
 6	own flock. Christian students should have their own
  	institutes and, unmolested, be governed by divine Love
  	alone in teaching and guiding their students. When
 9	wisdom garrisons these strongholds of Christian Science,
  	peace and joy, the fruits of Spirit, will rest upon us all. 
  	We are brethren in the fullest sense of that word; there-
12	fore no queries should arise as to "who shall be great-
  	est." Let us serve instead of rule, knock instead of
  	push at the door of human hearts, and allow to each
15	and every one the same rights and privileges that we
  	claim for ourselves. If ever I wear out from serving
  	students, it shall be in the effort to help them to obey
18	the Ten Commandments and imbibe the spirit of Christ's
  	Beatitudes. 


  	                                               NOTICE 

21	    Editor of Christian Science Journal: — You will oblige
  	me by giving place in your Journal to the following notice. 
  	The idea and purpose of a Liberty Bell is pleasing, and
24	can be made profitable to the heart of our country. I feel
  	assured that many Christian Scientists will respond to this
  	letter by contributions. 
27	                                                       MARY BAKER EDDY 
 
                                                                                                304

 1	                              COLUMBIAN LIBERTY BELL COMMITTEE,
  	                                        1505 PENNA. AVE., WASHINGTON, D. C. 

 3	TO THE DAUGHTERS OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION: —  

  	    It has been determined to create a Columbian Liberty
  	Bell, to be placed by the lovers of liberty and peace in
 6	the most appropriate place in the coming World's Expo-
  	sition at Chicago. After the close of the Exhibition this
  	bell will pass from place to place throughout the world
 9	as a missionary of freedom, coming first to the capital
  	of the nation under the care of our society. 
  	    Then it will go to Bunker Hill or Liberty Island, to
12	the battle-field of New Orleans (1812), to San Francisco,
  	to the place where any great patriotic celebration is being
  	held, until 1900, when it will be sent to the next World's
15	Exhibition, which takes place at Paris, France. There it
  	will continue until that Exhibition closes. 
  	    When not in use in other places, it will return to Wash-
18	ington under the care of the Daughters of the American
  	Revolution. Washington will be its home, and from there
  	it will journey from place to place, fulfilling its mission
21	throughout the world. 
  	    The following is the proposed use of the bell: It shall
  	ring at sunrise and sunset; at nine o'clock in the morn-
24	ing on the anniversaries of the days on which great events
  	have occurred marking the world's progress toward liberty;
  	at twelve o'clock on the birthdays of the "creators of
27	liberty;" and at four o'clock it will toll on the anniver-
  	saries of their death. (It will always ring at nine o'clock
  	on October 11th, in recognition of the organization on
30	that day of the Daughters of the American Revolution.) 
  	. . . The responsibility of its production, and the direc-
  	tion of its use, have been placed in the hands of a
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Notice – Liberty Bell Committee        305


1	committee of women representing each State and Ter-
  	ritory, one representative from each Republic in the
 3	world, and a representative from the patriotic societies,
  	 — Daughters and Sons of the American Revolution,
  	the Lyceum League of America, the Society of Ger-
 6	man Patriots, the Human Freedom League, and kindred
  	organizations. 
  	    The National Board of Management has placed upon
 9	me the responsibility of representing the National Society
  	of the Daughters of the American Revolution upon the
  	General Committee, and this circular is sent to every
12	member of the society, asking for her personal coopera-
  	tion in making the undertaking successful. In creating
  	the bell it is particularly desired that the largest number
15	of persons possible shall have a part in it. For this reason
  	small contributions from many persons are to be asked
  	for, rather than large contributions from a few. They
18	are to be of two kinds: —  
  	    First: Material that can be made a part of the bell;
  	articles of historic interest will be particularly appre-
21	ciated — gold, silver, bronze, copper, and nickel can be
  	fused. 
  	    Second: Of money with which to pay for the bell. 
24	Each member of the society is asked to contribute one
  	cent to be fused into the bell, and twenty-five cents to
  	pay for it. She is also asked to collect two dollars from
27	others, in pennies, if possible, and send with the amount
  	the name of each contributor. In order that the bell
  	shall be cast April 30th, the anniversary of the inaugu-
30	ration of George Washington as the first President of
  	the United States, we ask every one receiving this cir-
  	cular to act at once. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Notice – Liberty Bell Committee        306


 1	    In forwarding material to be melted into the bell, please
  	send fullest historical description. This will be entered
 3	carefully in a book which will accompany the bell wherever
  	it goes. 
  	    . . . As the motto has not yet been decided upon, any
 6	ideas on that subject will be gratefully received; we will
  	also welcome suggestions of events to be celebrated and
  	names to be commemorated. 
 9	                       Very cordially yours
  	                                            MARY DESHA,
  	                      ex-Vice-President General, D.A.R. 


12	    Contributions should be sent to the Liberty National
  	Bank, corner Liberty and West Streets, New York, and
  	a duplicate letter written, as a notification of the same,
15	to Miss Mary Desha, 1505 Penna. Ave., Washington,
  	D. C., or to Miss Minnie F. Mickley, Mickleys, Pa. 
  	    We would add, as being of interest, that Mrs. Eddy is
18	a member of the above organization, having been made
  	such by the special request of the late Mrs. Harrison,
  	wife of the ex-President, who was at that time the Presi-
21	dent thereof. — ED. 


  	                                                  ANGELS 

  	    When angels visit us, we do not hear the rustle of wings,
24	nor feel the feathery touch of the breast of a dove; but
  	we know their presence by the love they create in our
  	hearts. Oh, may you feel this touch, — it is not the
27	clasping of hands, nor a loved person present; it is more
  	than this:  it is a spiritual idea that lights your path! 
  	The Psalmist saith: "He shall give His angels charge
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Angels                                               307


 1	over thee." God gives you His spiritual ideas, and in
  	turn, they give you daily supplies. Never ask for to-
 3	morrow:  it is enough that divine Love is an ever-present
  	help; and if you wait, never doubting, you will have
  	all you need every moment. What a glorious inheritance
 6	is given to us through the understanding of omnipresent
  	Love! More we cannot ask:  more we do not want:
  	more we cannot have. This sweet assurance is the
 9	"Peace, be still" to all human fears, to suffering of every
  	sort. 


  	                            DEIFICATION OF PERSONALITY 

12	    Notwithstanding the rapid sale already of two editions
  	of "Christ and Christmas," and many orders on hand, I
  	have thought best to stop its publication. 
15	    In this revolutionary religious period, the increasing
  	inquiry of mankind as to Christianity and its unity — 
  	and above all, God's love opening the eyes of the blind
18	 — is fast fitting all minds for the proper reception of
  	Christian Science healing. 
  	    But I must stand on this absolute basis of Christian
21	Science; namely, Cast not pearls before the unprepared
  	thought. Idolatry is an easily-besetting sin of all peoples. 
  	The apostle saith, "Little children, keep yourselves from
24	idols." 
  	    The illustrations were not intended for a golden calf,
  	at which the sick may look and be healed. Christian
27	Scientists should beware of unseen snares, and adhere
  	to the divine Principle and rules for demonstration. 
  	They must guard against the deification of finite person-
30	ality. Every human thought must turn instinctively to
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Deification of Personality                   308


1	the divine Mind as its sole centre and intelligence. Until
  	this be done, man will never be found harmonious and
 3	immortal. 
  	    Whosoever looks to me personally for his health or
  	holiness, mistakes. He that by reason of human love or
 6	hatred or any other cause clings to my material per-
  	sonality, greatly errs, stops his own progress, and loses
  	the path to health, happiness, and heaven. The Scrip-
 9	tures and Christian Science reveal "the way," and per-
  	sonal revelators will take their proper place in history,
  	but will not be deified. 
12	    Advanced scientific students are ready for "Christ
  	and Christmas;" but those are a minority of its readers,
  	and even they know its practicality only by healing
15	the sick on its divine Principle. In the words of the
  	prophet, "Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one
  	Lord." 
18	    Friends, strangers, and Christian Scientists, I thank
  	you, each and all, for your liberal patronage and scholarly,
  	artistic, and scientific notices of my book. This little
21	messenger has done its work, fulfilled its mission, retired
  	with honor (and mayhap taught me more than it has
  	others), only to reappear in due season. The knowledge
24	that I have gleaned from its fruitage is, that intensely
  	contemplating personality impedes spiritual growth; even
  	as holding in mind the consciousness of disease prevents
27	the recovery of the sick. 
  	    Christian Science is taught through its divine Prin-
  	ciple, which is invisible to corporeal sense. A material
30	human likeness is the antipode of man in the image and
  	likeness of God. Hence, a finite person is not the model
  	for a metaphysician. I earnestly advise all Christian
33	Scientists to remove from their observation or study
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Deification of Personality                   309


 1	the personal sense of any one, and not to dwell in thought
  	upon their own or others' corporeality, either as good or
 3	evil. 
  	    According to Christian Science, material personality is
  	an error in premise, and must result in erroneous con-
 6	clusions. All will agree with me that material portraiture
  	often fails to express even mortal man, and this declares
  	its unfitness for fable or fact to build upon. 
 9	    The face of Jesus has uniformly been so unnaturally
  	delineated that it has turned many from the true con-
  	templation of his character. He advances most in divine
12	Science who meditates most on infinite spiritual sub-
  	stance and intelligence. Experience proves this true. 
  	Pondering on the finite personality of Jesus, the son of
15	man, is not the channel through which we reach the
  	Christ, or Son of God, the true idea of man's divine
  	Principle. 
18	    I warn students against falling into the error of anti-
  	Christ. The consciousness of corporeality, and what-
  	ever is connected therewith, must be outgrown. Corporeal
21	falsities include all obstacles to health, holiness, and
  	heaven. Man's individual life is infinitely above a
  	bodily form of existence, and the human concept an-
24	tagonizes the divine. "Science and Health with Key
  	to the Scriptures," on page 229, third and fourth para-
  	graphs, elucidates this topic.¹ 
27	    My Christmas poem and its illustrations are not a text-
  	book. Scientists sometimes take things too intensely. 
  	Let them soberly adhere to the Bible and Science and
30	Health, which contain all and much more than they
  	have yet learned. We should prohibit ourselves the

  	¹See the revised edition of 1890, or page 334, lines 10-30
33	 in current editions.
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Deification of Personality                   310


 1	childish pleasure of studying Truth through the senses,
  	for this is neither the intent of my works nor possible
 3	in Science. 
  	    Even the teachings of Jesus would be misused by sub-
  	stituting personality for the Christ, or the impersonal
 6	form of Truth, amplified in this age by the discovery of
  	Christian Science. To impersonalize scientifically the
  	material sense of existence — rather than cling to per-
 9	sonality — is the lesson of to-day. 


  	                                           A CARD 

  	    My answer to manifold letters relative to the return
12	of members that have gone out of The First Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, in Boston, is this:  While my affec-
  	tions plead for all and every one, and my desire is that
15	all shall be redeemed, I am not unmindful that the Scrip-
  	tures enjoin, "Let all things be done decently and in
  	order." 
18	    To continue one's connection with this church, or to
  	regain it, one must comply with the church rules. All
  	who desire its fellowship, and to become members of it,
21	must send in their petitions to this effect to the Clerk
  	of the church; and upon a meeting being called, the
  	First Members will determine the action of the church
24	on this subject. 


  	OVERFLOWING THOUGHTS 

  	    In this receding year of religious jubilee, 1894, I as
27	an individual would cordially invite all persons who
  	have left our fold, together with those who never have
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Overflowing Thoughts                        311


 1	been in it, — all who love God and keep His command-
  	ments, — to come and unite with The Mother Church in
 3	Boston. The true Christian Scientists will be welcomed,
  	greeted as brethren endeavoring to walk with us hand
  	in hand, as we journey to the celestial city. 
 6	    Also, I would extend a tender invitation to Christian
  	Scientists' students, those who are ready for the table of
  	our Lord:  so, should we follow Christ's teachings; so,
 9	bury the dead past; so, loving one another, go forth to
  	the full vintage-time, exemplifying what we profess. But
  	some of the older members are not quite ready to take
12	this advanced step in the full spirit of that charity which
  	thinketh no evil; and if it be not taken thus, it is impracti-
  	cal, unfruitful, Soul-less. 
15	    My deepest desires and daily labors go to prove that
  	I love my enemies and would help all to gain the abiding
  	consciousness of health, happiness, and heaven. 
18	    I hate no one; and love others more than they can
  	love me. As I now understand Christian Science, I would
  	as soon harm myself as another; since by breaking
21	Christ's command, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as
  	thyself," I should lose my hope of heaven. 
  	    The works I have written on Christian Science con-
24	tain absolute Truth, and my necessity was to tell it;
  	therefore I did this even as a surgeon who wounds
  	to heal. I was a scribe under orders; and who can
27	refrain from transcribing what God indites, and ought
  	not that one to take the cup, drink all of it, and give
  	thanks? 
30	    Being often reported as saying what never escaped
  	from my lips, when rehearsing facts concerning others
  	who were reporting false charges, I have been sorry that
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Overflowing Thoughts                       312


 1	I spoke at all, and wished I were wise enough to guard
  	against that temptation. Oh, may the love that is talked,
 3	be felt! and so lived, that when weighed in the scale of
  	God we be not found wanting. Love is consistent, uni-
  	form, sympathetic, self-sacrificing, unutterably kind; even
 6	that which lays all upon the altar, and, speechless and
  	alone, bears all burdens, suffers all inflictions, endures
  	all piercing for the sake of others, and for the kingdom
 9	of heaven's sake. 


  	                   A GREAT MAN AND HIS SAYING 

  	    Hon. Charles Carrol Bonney, President of the World's
12	Congress Auxiliary, in his remarks before that body,
  	said, "No more striking manifestation of the interposi-
  	tion of divine Providence in human affairs has come in
15	recent years, than that shown in the raising up of the
  	body of people known as Christian Scientists, who are
  	called to declare the real harmony between religion and
18	Science, and to restore the waning faith of many in the
  	verities of the sacred Scriptures." 
  	    In honest utterance of veritable history, and his own
21	spiritual discernment, this man must have risen above
  	worldly schemes, human theorems or hypotheses, to
  	conclusions which reason too supine or misemployed
24	cannot fasten upon. He spake inspired; he touched a
  	tone of Truth that will continue to reverberate and renew
  	its emphasis throughout the entire centuries, into the vast
27	forever. 
 
                                                                                                   313

 1	                        WORDS OF COMMENDATION 

  	    Editor of The Christian Science Journal: — Permit me
 3	to say that your editorial in the August number is par
  	excellence. 
  	    It is a digest of good manners, morals, methods, and
 6	means. It points to the scientific spiritual molecule,
  	pearl, and pinnacle, that everybody needs. May the
  	Christlikeness it reflects rest on the dear readers, and
 9	throw the light of penetration on the page; even as the
  	dawn, kindling its glories in the east, lightens earth's
  	landscape. 
12	    I thank the contributors to The Christian Science
  	Journal for their jewels of thought, so adapted to the
  	hour, and without ill-humor or hyperbolic tumor. I
15	was impressed by the articles entitled "The New Pas-
  	tor," by Rev. Lanson P. Norcross, "The Lamp," by
  	Walter Church, "The Temptation," a poem by J. J. 
18	Rome, etc. 
  	    The field waves its white ensign, the reapers are strong,
  	the rich sheaves are ripe, the storehouse is ready:  pray
21	ye therefore the God of harvest to send forth more
  	laborers of the excellent sort, and garner the supplies
  	for a world. 


24	                             CHURCH AND SCHOOL 

  	    Humbly, and, as I believe, divinely directed, I hereby
  	ordain the Bible, and "Science and Health with Key
27	to the Scriptures," to be hereafter the only pastor of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Church and School                            314


 1	The Church of Christ, Scientist, throughout our land
  	and in other lands. 
 3	    From this date the Sunday services of our denomina-
  	tion shall be conducted by Readers in lieu of pastors. 
  	Each church, or society formed for Sunday worship,
 6	shall elect two Readers:  a male, and a female. One of
  	these individuals shall open the meeting by reading the
  	hymns, and chapter (or portion of the chapter) in the
 9	Bible, lead in silent prayer, and repeat in concert with
  	the congregation the Lord's Prayer. Also, this First
  	Reader shall give out any notices from the pulpit, shall
12	read the Scriptures indicated in the Sunday School Les-
  	son of the Christian Science Quarterly, and shall pro-
  	nounce the benediction. 
15	    The First Reader shall read from my book, "Science
  	and Health with Key to the Scriptures," alternately in
  	response to the congregation, the spiritual interpreta-
18	tion of the Lord's Prayer; also, shall read all the selec-
  	tions from Science and Health referred to in the Sunday
  	Lessons. 
21	    The Reader of the Scriptures shall name, at each
  	reading, the book, chapter, and verses. The Reader of
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" shall
24	commence by announcing the full title of this book, with
  	the name of its author, and add to this announcement,
  	"the Christian Science textbook." It is unnecessary to
27	repeat the title or page. This form shall also be observed
  	at the Communion service; the selections from both the
  	Bible and the Christian Science textbook shall be taken
30	from the Quarterly, as heretofore, and this Lesson shall
  	be such as is adapted to that service. On the first Sunday
  	of each month, except Communion Sunday, a sermon
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Church and School                            315


 1	shall be preached to the children, from selections taken
  	from the Scriptures and Science and Health, especially
 3	adapted to the occasion, and read after the manner of
  	the Sunday service. The children's service shall be
  	held on the Sunday following Communion Day. 
 6	    No copies from my books are allowed to be written,
  	and read from manuscripts, either in private or in pub-
  	lic assemblies, except by their author. 
 9	    Christian Scientists, all over the world, who are let-
  	terly fit and specially spiritually fitted for teachers, can
  	teach annually three classes only. They shall teach
12	from the Christian Science textbook. Each class shall
  	consist of not over thirty-three students, carefully selected,
  	and only of such as have promising proclivities toward
15	Christian Science. The teacher shall hold himself mor-
  	ally obligated to look after the welfare of his students,
  	not only through class term, but after it; and to watch
18	well that they prove sound in sentiment, health, and
  	practical Christian Science. 
  	    Teaching Christian Science shall be no question of
21	money, but of morals and of uplifting the race. Teachers
  	shall form associations for this purpose; and for the
  	first few years, convene as often as once in three months. 
24	Teachers shall not silently mentally address the thought,
  	to handle it, nor allow their students to do thus, except
  	the individual needing it asks for mental treatment. 
27	They shall steadily and patiently strive to educate their
  	students in conformity to the unerring wisdom and law
  	of God, and shall enjoin upon them habitually to study
30	His revealed Word, the Scriptures, and "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
  	    They shall teach their students how to defend them-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Church and School                            316


 1	selves against mental malpractice, but never to return
  	evil for evil; never to attack the malpractitioner, but
 3	to know the truth that makes free, — and so to be a law
  	not unto others, but themselves. 


  	             CLASS, PULPIT, STUDENTS' STUDENTS 

 6	    When will you take a class in Christian Science or
  	speak to your church in Boston? is often asked. 
  	    I shall speak to my dear church at Boston very seldom. 
 9	The Mother Church must be self-sustained by God. 
  	The date of a class in Christian Science should depend
  	on the fitness of things, the tide which flows heavenward,
12	the hour best for the student. Until minds become less
  	worldly-minded, and depart farther from the primitives
  	of the race, and have profited up to their present capac-
15	ity from the written word, they are not ready for the
  	word spoken at this date. 
  	    My juniors can tell others what they know, and turn
18	them slowly toward the haven. Imperative, accumula-
  	tive, sweet demands rest on my retirement from life's
  	bustle. What, then, of continual recapitulation of tired
21	aphorisms and disappointed ethics; of patching breaches
  	widened the next hour; of pounding wisdom and love
  	into sounding brass; of warming marble and quench-
24	ing volcanoes! Before entering the Massachusetts Meta-
  	physical College, had my students achieved the point
  	whence they could have derived most benefit from their
27	pupilage, to-day there would be on earth paragons of
  	Christianity, patterns of humility, wisdom, and might
  	for the world. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Class, Pulpit, Students’ Students      317


 1	    To the students whom I have not seen that ask, "May
  	I call you mother?" my heart replies, Yes, if you are
 3	doing God's work. When born of Truth and Love, we
  	are all of one kindred. 
  	    The hour has struck for Christian Scientists to do their
 6	own work; to appreciate the signs of the times; to dem-
  	onstrate self-knowledge and self-government; and to
  	demonstrate, as this period demands, over all sin, disease,
 9	and death. The dear ones whom I would have great
  	pleasure in instructing, know that the door to my teaching
  	was shut when my College closed. 
12	    Again, it is not absolutely requisite for some people
  	to be taught in a class, for they can learn by spiritual
  	growth and by the study of what is written. Scarcely a
15	moiety, compared with the whole of the Scriptures and
  	the Christian Science textbook, is yet assimilated spirit-
  	ually by the most faithful seekers; yet this assimilation is
18	indispensable to the progress of every Christian Scientist. 
  	These considerations prompt my answers to the above
  	questions. Human desire is inadequate to adjust the
21	balance on subjects of such earnest import. These
  	words of our Master explain this hour: "What I do
  	thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter." 
24	    My sympathies are deeply enlisted for the students
  	of students; having already seen in many instances their
  	talents, culture, and singleness of purpose to uplift the
27	race. Such students should not pay the penalty for
  	other people's faults; and divine Love will open the
  	way for them. My soul abhors injustice, and loves
30	mercy. St. John writes: "Whom God hath sent speaketh
  	the words of God:  for God giveth not the Spirit by meas-
  	ure unto him." 
 
                                                                                                   318


 1	                       MY STUDENTS AND THY STUDENTS 

  	    Mine and thine are obsolete terms in absolute Christian
 3	Science, wherein and whereby the universal brotherhood
  	of man is stated and demands to be demonstrated. I have
  	a large affection, not alone for my students, but for thy
 6	students, — for students of the second generation. I can-
  	not but love some of those devoted students better than
  	some of mine who are less lovable or Christly. This
 9	natural affection for goodness must go on ad libitum unto
  	the third and fourth and final generation of those who
  	love God and keep His commandments. Hence the
12	following is an amendment of the paragraph on page 47¹
  	of "Retrospection and Introspection": —  
  	    Any student, having received instructions in a Primary
15	class from me, or from a loyal student of Christian Science,
  	and afterwards studied thoroughly "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," can enter upon the gospel
18	work of teaching Christian Science, and so fulfil the com-
  	mand of Christ. Before entering this sacred field of labor,
  	the student must have studied faithfully the latest edi-
21	tions of my works, and be a good Bible scholar and a
  	devout, consecrated Christian. 
  	    These are the indispensable demands on all those who
24	become teachers. 


  	UNSEEN SIN 

  	    Two points of danger beset mankind; namely, making
27	sin seem either too large or too little:  if too large, we

  	¹See edition of 1909.
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Unseen Sin                                        319


 1	are in the darkness of all the ages, wherein the true sense
  	of the unity of good and the unreality of evil is lost. 
 3	    If good is God, even as God is good, then good and
  	evil can neither be coeval nor coequal, for God is All-in-
  	all. This closes the argument of aught besides Him, aught
 6	else than good. 
  	    If the sense of sin is too little, mortals are in danger
  	of not seeing their own belief in sin, but of seeing too
 9	keenly their neighbor's. Then they are beset with
  	egotism and hypocrisy. Here Christian Scientists must
  	be most watchful. Their habit of mental and audible
12	protest against the reality of sin, tends to make sin less
  	or more to them than to other people. They must either
  	be overcoming sin in themselves, or they must not lose
15	sight of sin; else they are self-deceived sinners of the
  	worst sort. 


  	                            A WORD TO THE WISE 

18	    Will all the dear Christian Scientists accept my tender
  	greetings for the forthcoming holidays, and grant me
  	this request, — let the present season pass without one
21	gift to me. 
  	    Our church edifice must be built in 1894. Take thither
  	thy saintly offerings, and lay them in the outstretched
24	hand of God. The object to be won affords ample oppor-
  	tunity for the grandest achievement to which Christian
  	Scientists can direct attention, and feel themselves alone
27	among the stars. 
  	    No doubt must intervene between the promise and
  	event; faith and resolve are friends to Truth; seize them,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- A Word to the Wise                           320


 1	trust the divine Providence, push upward our prayer in
  	stone, — and God will give the benediction. 


 3	                                         CHRISTMAS 

  	    This interesting day, crowned with the history of
  	Truth's idea, — its earthly advent and nativity, — is
 6	especially dear to the heart of Christian Scientists; to
  	whom Christ's appearing in a fuller sense is so precious,
  	and fraught with divine benedictions for mankind. 
 9	    The star that looked lovingly down on the manger of
  	our Lord, lends its resplendent light to this hour:  the
  	light of Truth, to cheer, guide, and bless man as he
12	reaches forth for the infant idea of divine perfection
  	dawning upon human imperfection, — that calms man's
  	fears, bears his burdens, beckons him on to Truth and
15	Love and the sweet immunity these bring from sin, sick-
  	ness, and death. 
  	    This polar star, fixed in the heavens of divine Science,
18	shall be the sign of his appearing who "healeth all our
  	diseases;" it hath traversed night, wading through
  	darkness and gloom, on to glory. It doth meet the
21	antagonism of error; addressing to dull ears and undis-
  	ciplined beliefs words of Truth and Life. 
  	    The star of Bethlehem is the star of Boston, high in
24	the zenith of Truth's domain, that looketh down on the
  	long night of human beliefs, to pierce the darkness and
  	melt into dawn. 
27	    The star of Bethlehem is the light of all ages; is the
  	light of Love, to-day christening religion undefiled, divine
  	Science; giving to it a new name, and the white stone in
30	token of purity and permanence. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Christmas                                          321


 1	    The wise men follow this guiding star; the watchful
  	shepherd chants his welcome over the cradle of a great
 3	truth, and saith, "Unto us a child is born," whose birth
  	is less of a miracle than eighteen centuries ago; and "his
  	name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty
 6	God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace." 
  	    My heart is filled with joy, that each receding year sees
  	the steady gain of Truth's idea in Christian Science; that
 9	each recurring year witnesses the balance adjusted more
  	on the side of God, the supremacy of Spirit; as shown
  	by the triumphs of Truth over error, of health over sick-
12	ness, of Life over death, and of Soul over sense. 
  	    "The hour cometh, and now is, when the true wor-
  	shippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth." 
15	"For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made
  	me free from the law of sin and death." "Fear not, little
  	flock; for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you
18	the kingdom." 

  	     Press on, press on! ye sons of light,
  	     Untiring in your holy fight,
21	     Still treading each temptation down,
  	     And battling for a brighter crown.   



  	                                              CARD 

24	    In reply to all invitations from Chicago to share the
  	hospitality of their beautiful homes at any time during
  	the great wonder of the world, the World's Fair, I say,
27	Do not expect me. I have no desire to see or to hear
  	what is to be offered upon this approaching occasion. 
  	    I have a world of wisdom and Love to contemplate,
30	that concerns me, and you, infinitely beyond all earthly
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Card                                                   322


 1	expositions or exhibitions. In return for your kindness,
  	I earnestly invite you to its contemplation with me, and
 3	to preparation to behold it. 


  	                MESSAGE TO THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — People coming from a distance
 6	expecting to hear me speak in The Mother Church,
  	are frequently disappointed. To avoid this, I may here-
  	after notify the Directors when I shall be present to
 9	address this congregation, and the Clerk of the church
  	can inform correspondents. Your dual and impersonal
  	pastor, the Bible, and "Science and Health with Key to
12	the Scriptures," is with you; and the Life these give, the
  	Truth they illustrate, the Love they demonstrate, is
  	the great Shepherd that feedeth my flock, and leadeth
15	them "beside the still waters." By any personal pres-
  	ence, or word of mine, your thought must not be diverted
  	or diverged, your senses satisfied, or self be justified. 
18	    Therefore, beloved, my often-coming is unnecessary;
  	for, though I be present or absent, it is God that feed-
  	eth the hungry heart, that giveth grace for grace, that
21	healeth the sick and cleanseth the sinner. For this
  	consummation He hath given you Christian Science,
  	and my past poor labors and love. He hath shown you
24	the amplitude of His mercy, the justice of His judgment,
  	the omnipotence of His love; and this, to compensate
  	your zealous affection for seeking good, and for labor-
27	ing in its widening grooves from the infinitesimal to the
  	infinite.
 
323 






                                   Chapter IX 

  	                       The Fruit of Spirit 

 1	                                       AN ALLEGORY 

  	    Picture to yourself "a city set upon a hill," a
 3	celestial city above all clouds, in serene azure and
  	unfathomable glory:  having no temple therein, for God is
  	the temple thereof; nor need of the sun, neither of the
 6	moon, for God doth lighten it. Then from this sacred
  	summit behold a Stranger wending his way downward,
  	to where a few laborers in a valley at the foot of the moun-
 9	tain are working and watching for his coming. 
  	    The descent and ascent are beset with peril, priva-
  	tion, temptation, toil, suffering. Venomous serpents hide
12	among the rocks, beasts of prey prowl in the path, wolves
  	in sheep's clothing are ready to devour; but the Stranger
  	meets and masters their secret and open attacks with
15	serene confidence. 
  	    The Stranger eventually stands in the valley at the
  	foot of the mountain. He saith unto the patient toilers
18	therein: "What do ye here?  Would ye ascend the moun-
  	tain, — climbing its rough cliffs, hushing the hissing
  	serpents, taming the beasts of prey, — and bathe in its
21	streams, rest in its cool grottos, and drink from its living
  	fountains?  The way winds and widens in the valley;
  	up the hill it is straight and narrow, and few there be that
24	find it." 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       324


 1	    His converse with the watchers and workers in the
  	valley closes, and he makes his way into the streets of a
 3	city made with hands. 
  	    Pausing at the threshold of a palatial dwelling, he
  	knocks and waits. The door is shut. He hears the
 6	sounds of festivity and mirth; youth, manhood, and age
  	gayly tread the gorgeously tapestried parlors, dancing-
  	halls, and banquet-rooms. But a little while, and the
 9	music is dull, the wine is unsipped, the footfalls abate,
  	the laughter ceases. Then from the window of this dwel-
  	ling a face looks out, anxiously surveying him who waiteth
12	at the door. 
  	    Within this mortal mansion are adulterers, fornicators,
  	idolaters; drunkenness, witchcraft, variance, envy, emu-
15	lation, hatred, wrath, murder. Appetites and passions
  	have so dimmed their sight that he alone who looks from
  	that dwelling, through the clearer pane of his own heart
18	tired of sin, can see the Stranger. 
  	    Startled beyond measure at beholding him, this mortal
  	inmate withdraws; but growing more and more troubled,
21	he seeks to leave the odious company and the cruel walls,
  	and to find the Stranger. Stealing cautiously away from
  	his comrades, he departs; then turns back, — he is afraid
24	to go on and to meet the Stranger. So he returns to the
  	house, only to find the lights all wasted and the music
  	fled. Finding no happiness within, he rushes again
27	into the lonely streets, seeking peace but finding none. 
  	Naked, hungry, athirst, this time he struggles on, and
  	at length reaches the pleasant path of the valley at the
30	foot of the mountain, whence he may hopefully look for
  	the reappearance of the Stranger, and receive his heavenly
  	guidance. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       325


 1	    The Stranger enters a massive carved stone mansion,
  	and saith unto the dwellers therein, "Blessed are the
 3	poor in spirit:  for theirs is the kingdom of heaven." But
  	they understand not his saying. 
  	    These are believers of different sects, and of no sect;
 6	some, so-called Christian Scientists in sheep's clothing;
  	and all "drunken without wine." They have small con-
  	ceptions of spiritual riches, few cravings for the immortal,
 9	but are puffed up with the applause of the world:  they
  	have plenty of pelf, and fear not to fall upon the Stranger,
  	seize his pearls, throw them away, and afterwards try to
12	kill him. 
  	    Somewhat disheartened, he patiently seeks another
  	dwelling, — only to find its inmates asleep at noontide! 
15	Robust forms, with manly brow nodding on cushioned
  	chairs, their feet resting on footstools, or, flat on their
  	backs, lie stretched on the floor, dreaming away the
18	hours. Balancing on one foot, with eyes half open,
  	the porter starts up in blank amazement and looks at
  	the Stranger, calls out, rubs his eyes, — amazed beyond
21	measure that anybody is animated with a purpose, and
  	seen working for it! 
  	    They in this house are those that "provoke Him in
24	the wilderness, and grieve Him in the desert." Away
  	from this charnel-house of the so-called living, the Stranger
  	turns quickly, and wipes off the dust from his feet as a
27	testimony against sensualism in its myriad forms. As
  	he departs, he sees robbers finding ready ingress to that
  	dwelling of sleepers in the midst of murderous hordes,
30	without watchers and the doors unbarred! 
  	    Next he enters a place of worship, and saith unto them,
  	"Go ye into all the world; preach the gospel, heal the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       326


 1	sick, cast out devils, raise the dead; for the Scripture
  	saith the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath
 3	made you free from the law of sin and death." And they
  	cast him out. 
  	    Once more he seeks the dwelling-place of mortals and
 6	knocks loudly. The door is burst open, and sufferers
  	shriek for help:  that house is on fire! The flames caught
  	in the dwelling of luxury, where the blind saw them not,
 9	but the flesh at length did feel them; thence they spread
  	to the house of slumberers who heeded them not, until
  	they became unmanageable; fed by the fat of hypocrisy
12	and vainglory, they consumed the next dwelling; then
  	crept unseen into the synagogue, licking up the blood
  	of martyrs and wrapping their altars in ruins. "God is a
15	consuming fire." 
  	    Thus are all mortals, under every hue of circumstances,
  	driven out of their houses of clay and, homeless wan-
18	derers in a beleaguered city, forced to seek the Father's
  	house, if they would be led to the valley and up the
  	mount. 
21	    Seeing the wisdom of withdrawing from those who
  	persistently rejected him, the Stranger returned to the
  	valley; first, to meet with joy his own, to wash their
24	feet, and take them up the mountain. Well might this
  	heavenly messenger exclaim, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
  	thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which
27	are sent unto thee, . . . Behold, your house is left unto
  	you desolate." 
  	    Discerning in his path the penitent one who had groped
30	his way from the dwelling of luxury, the Stranger saith
  	unto him, "Wherefore comest thou hither?" 
  	    He answered, "The sight of thee unveiled my sins, and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       327


 1	turned my misnamed joys to sorrow.  When I went back
  	into the house to take something out of it, my misery
 3	increased; so I came hither, hoping that I might follow
  	thee whithersoever thou goest." 
  	    And the Stranger saith unto him, "Wilt thou climb
 6	the mountain, and take nothing of thine own with thee?" 
  	    He answered, "I will." 
  	    "Then," saith the Stranger, "thou hast chosen the
 9	good part; follow me." 
  	    Many there were who had entered the valley to specu-
  	late in worldly policy, religion, politics, finance, and to
12	search for wealth and fame. These had heavy baggage
  	of their own, and insisted upon taking all of it with them,
  	which must greatly hinder their ascent. 
15	    The journey commences. The encumbered travellers
  	halt and disagree. They stoutly belay those who, hav-
  	ing less baggage, ascend faster than themselves, and
18	betimes burden them with their own. Despairing of
  	gaining the summit, loaded as they are, they conclude to
  	stop and lay down a few of the heavy weights, — but
21	only to take them up again, more than ever determined
  	not to part with their baggage. 
  	    All this time the Stranger is pointing the way, show-
24	ing them their folly, rebuking their pride, consoling their
  	afflictions, and helping them on, saying, "He that loseth
  	his life for my sake, shall find it." 
27	    Obstinately holding themselves back, and sore-footed,
  	they fall behind and lose sight of their guide; when,
  	stumbling and grumbling, and fighting each other, they
30	plunge headlong over the jagged rocks. 
  	    Then he who has no baggage goes back and kindly
  	binds up their wounds, wipes away the blood stains, and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       328


 1	would help them on; but suddenly the Stranger shouts,
  	"Let them alone; they must learn from the things they
 3	suffer.  Make thine own way; and if thou strayest, listen
  	for the mountain-horn, and it will call thee back to the
  	path that goeth upward." 
 6	    Dear reader, dost thou suspect that the valley is hu-
  	mility, that the mountain is heaven-crowned Christianity,
  	and the Stranger the ever-present Christ, the spiritual
 9	idea which from the summit of bliss surveys the vale of
  	the flesh, to burst the bubbles of earth with a breath of
  	heaven, and acquaint sensual mortals with the mystery
12	of godliness, — unchanging, unquenchable Love? Hast
  	not thou heard this Christ knock at the door of thine own
  	heart, and closed it against Truth, to "eat and drink
15	with the drunken"? Hast thou been driven by suffer-
  	ing to the foot of the mount, but earth-bound, burdened
  	by pride, sin, and self, hast thou turned back, stumbled,
18	and wandered away? Or hast thou tarried in the habita-
  	tion of the senses, pleased and stupefied, until wakened
  	through the baptism of fire? 
21	    He alone ascends the hill of Christian Science who
  	follows the Way-shower, the spiritual presence and idea
  	of God. Whatever obstructs the way, — causing to
24	stumble, fall, or faint, those mortals who are striving
  	to enter the path, — divine Love will remove; and up-
  	lift the fallen and strengthen the weak. Therefore, give
27	up thy earth-weights; and observe the apostle's admoni-
  	tion, "Forgetting those things which are behind, and
  	reaching forth unto those which are before." Then,
30	loving God supremely and thy neighbor as thyself, thou
  	wilt safely bear thy cross up to the throne of everlasting
  	glory. 
 
                                                                                                   329
     

 1	                             VOICES OF SPRING 

  	    Mine is an obstinate penchant for nature in all her
 3	moods and forms, a satisfaction with whatever is hers. 
  	And what shall this be named, a weakness, or a — 
  	virtue? 
 6	    In spring, nature like a thrifty housewife sets the earth
  	in order; and between taking up the white carpets and
  	putting down the green ones, her various apartments are
 9	dismally dirty. 
  	    Spring is my sweetheart, whose voices are sad or glad,
  	even as the heart may be; restoring in memory the sweet
12	rhythm of unforgotten harmonies, or touching tenderly
  	its tearful tones. 
  	    Spring passes over mountain and meadow, waking up
15	the world; weaving the wavy grass, nursing the timid
  	spray, stirring the soft breeze; rippling all nature in
  	ceaseless flow, with "breath all odor and cheek all bloom." 
18	Whatever else droops, spring is gay:  her little feet trip
  	lightly on, turning up the daisies, paddling the water-
  	cresses, rocking the oriole's cradle; challenging the sed-
21	entary shadows to activity, and the streams to race for the
  	sea. Her dainty fingers put the fur cap on pussy-willow,
  	paint in pink the petals of arbutus, and sweep in soft
24	strains her Orphean lyre. "The voice of the turtle is
  	heard in our land." The snow-bird that tarried through
  	the storm, now chirps to the breeze; the cuckoo sounds
27	her invisible lute, calling the feathered tribe back to their
  	summer homes. Old robin, though stricken to the heart
  	with winter's snow, prophesies of fair earth and sunny
30	skies. The brooklet sings melting murmurs to merry
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Voices of Spring                               330


 1	meadows; the leaves clap their hands, and the winds
  	make melody through dark pine groves. 
 3	    What is the anthem of human life? 
  	    Has love ceased to moan over the new-made grave,
  	and, looking upward, does it patiently pray for the per-
 6	petual springtide wherein no arrow wounds the dove? 
  	Human hope and faith should join in nature's grand har-
  	mony, and, if on minor key, make music in the heart. 
 9	And man, more friendly, should call his race as gently
  	to the springtide of Christ's dear love. St. Paul wrote,
  	"Rejoice in the Lord always." And why not, since man's
12	possibilities are infinite, bliss is eternal, and the conscious-
  	ness thereof is here and now? 
  	    The alders bend over the streams to shake out their
15	tresses in the water-mirrors; let mortals bow before the
  	creator, and, looking through Love's transparency, behold
  	man in God's own image and likeness, arranging in the
18	beauty of holiness each budding thought. It is good to
  	talk with our past hours, and learn what report they
  	bear, and how they might have reported more spirit-
21	ual growth. With each returning year, higher joys,
  	holier aims, a purer peace and diviner energy, should
  	freshen the fragrance of being. Nature's first and last
24	lessons teach man to be kind, and even pride should
  	sanction what our natures need. Popularity, — what is
  	it? A mere mendicant that boasts and begs, and God
27	denies charity. 
  	    When gentle violet lifts its blue eye to heaven, and
  	crown imperial unveils its regal splendor to the sun;
30	when the modest grass, inhabiting the whole earth, stoops
  	meekly before the blast; when the patient corn waits
  	on the elements to put forth its slender blade, construct
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Voices of Spring                               331


1	the stalk, instruct the ear, and crown the full corn in the
  	ear, — then, are mortals looking up, waiting on God,
 3	and committing their way unto Him who tosses earth's
  	mass of wonders into their hands? When downtrodden
  	like the grass, did it make them humble, loving, obedi-
 6	ent, full of good odor, and cause them to wait patiently
  	on God for man's rich heritage, — "dominion over all
  	the earth"? Thus abiding in Truth, the warmth and
 9	sunlight of prayer and praise and understanding will
  	ripen the fruits of Spirit, and goodness will have its spring-
  	tide of freedom and greatness. 
12	    When the white-winged dove feeds her callow brood,
  	nestles them under her wings, and, in tones tremulous
  	with tenderness, calls them to her breast, do mortals
15	remember their cradle hymns, and thank God for those
  	redemptive words from a mother's lips which taught
  	them the Lord's Prayer? 

18	    O gentle presence, peace and joy and power;
  	    O Life divine, that owns each waiting hour;
  	    Thou Love that guards the nestling's faltering flight! 
21	    Keep Thou my child on upward wing to-night. 

  	    Midst the falling leaves of old-time faiths, above the
  	frozen crust of creed and dogma, the divine Mind-force,
24	filling all space and having all power, upheaves the earth. 
  	In sacred solitude divine Science evolved nature as thought,
  	and thought as things. This supreme potential Principle
27	reigns in the realm of the real, and is "God with us,"
  	the I AM. 
  	    As mortals awake from their dream of material sen-
30	sation, this adorable, all-inclusive God, and all earth's
  	hieroglyphics of Love, are understood; and infinite Mind
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Voices of Spring                               332


 1	is seen kindling the stars, rolling the worlds, reflecting
  	all space and Life, — but not life in matter. Wisely
 3	governing, informing the universe, this Mind is Truth, — 
  	not laws of matter. Infinitely just, merciful, and wise,
  	this Mind is Love, — but not fallible love. 
 6	    Spring is here! and doors that closed on Christian
  	Science in "the long winter of our discontent," are open
  	flung. Its seedtime has come to enrich earth and en-
 9	robe man in righteousness; may its sober-suited autumn
  	follow with hues of heaven, ripened sheaves, and harvest
  	songs. 


12	                             "WHERE ART THOU?" 

  	    In the allegory of Genesis, third chapter and ninth
  	verse, two mortals, walking in the cool of the day midst
15	the stately palms, many-hued blossoms, perfume-laden
  	breezes, and crystal streams of the Orient, pondered the
  	things of man and God. 
18	    A sense of evil is supposed to have spoken, been listened
  	to, and afterwards to have formed an evil sense that
  	blinded the eyes of reason, masked with deformity the
21	glories of revelation, and shamed the face of mortals. 
  	    What was this sense? Error versus Truth:  first, a
  	supposition; second, a false belief; third, suffering;
24	fourth, death. 
  	    Is man the supposer, false believer, sufferer? 
  	    Not man, but a mortal — the antipode of immortal
27	man. Supposing, false believing, suffering are not fac-
  	ulties of Mind, but are qualities of error. 
  	    The supposition is, that God and His idea are not all-
30	power; that there is something besides Him; that this
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Where Art Thou                                333


 1	something is intelligent matter; that sin — yea, self-
  	hood — is apart from God, where pleasure and pain,
 3	good and evil, life and death, commingle, and are for-
  	ever at strife; even that every ray of Truth, of infinity,
  	omnipotence, omnipresence, goodness, could be absorbed
 6	in error! God cannot be obscured, and this renders error
  	a palpable falsity, yea, nothingness; on the basis that
  	black is not a color because it absorbs all the rays of
 9	light. 
  	    The "Alpha and Omega" of Christian Science voices
  	this question:  Where do we hold intelligence to be? Is
12	it in both evil and good, in matter as well as Spirit? 
  	If so, we are literally and practically denying that God,
  	good, is supreme, all power and presence, and are turn-
15	ing away from the only living and true God, to "lords
  	many and gods many." 
  	    Where art thou, O mortal! who turnest away from
18	the divine source of being, — calling on matter to work
  	out the problem of Mind, to aid in understanding and
  	securing the sweet harmonies of Spirit that relate to the
21	universe, including man? 
  	    Paul asked: "What communion hath light with dark-
  	ness?  And what concord hath Christ with Belial?" The
24	worshippers of Baal worshipped the sun. They believed
  	that something besides God had authority and power,
  	could heal and bless; that God wrought through matter
27	 — by means of that which does not reflect Him in a single
  	quality or quantity! — the grand realities of Mind, thus
  	to exemplify the power of Truth and Love. 
30	    The ancient Chaldee hung his destiny out upon the
  	heavens; but ancient or modern Christians, instructed in
  	divine Science, know that the prophet better understood
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Where Art Thou                                334


1	Him who said: "He doeth according to His will in the
  	army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth;
 3	and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest
  	Thou?" 
  	    Astrology is well in its place, but this place is second-
 6	ary. Necromancy has no foundation, — in fact, no
  	intelligence; and the belief that it has, deceives itself. 
  	Whatever simulates power and Truth in matter, does this
 9	as a lie declaring itself, that mortals' faith in matter may
  	have the effect of power; but when the whole fabrication
  	is found to be a lie, away goes all its supposed power and
12	prestige. 
  	    Why do Christian Scientists treat disease as disease,
  	since there is no disease? 
15	    This is done only as one gives the lie to a lie; because
  	it is a lie, without one word of Truth in it. You must
  	find error to be nothing:  then, and only then, do you
18	handle it in Science. The diabolism of suppositional
  	evil at work in the name of good, is a lie of the highest
  	degree of nothingness:  just reduce this falsity to its proper
21	denomination, and you have done with it. 
  	    How shall we treat a negation, or error — by means
  	of matter, or Mind? Is matter Truth? No! Then it
24	cannot antidote error. 
  	    Can belief destroy belief? No:  understanding is re-
  	quired to do this. By the substitution of Truth demon-
27	strated, Science remedies the ills of material beliefs. 
  	    Because I have uncovered evil, and dis-covered for
  	you divine Science, which saith, "Be not overcome of
30	evil, but overcome evil with good," and you have not
  	loved sufficiently to understand this Golden Rule and
  	demonstrate the might of perfect Love that casteth out
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Where Art Thou                                335


 1	all fear, shall you turn away from this divine Principle
  	to graven images? Remember the Scripture: —  
 3	    "But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart,
  	My lord delayeth his coming; 
  	    "And shall begin to smite his fellow-servants, and to
 6	eat and drink with the drunken; 
  	    "The lord of that servant shall come in a day when
  	he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not
 9	aware of, 
  	    "And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his por-
  	tion with the hypocrites." 
12	    One mercilessly assails me for opposing the subtle lie,
  	others charge upon me with full-fledged invective for, as
  	they say, having too much charity; but neither moves
15	me from the path made luminous by divine Love. 
  	    In my public works I lay bare the ability, in belief, of
  	evil to break the Decalogue, — to murder, steal, commit
18	adultery, and so on. Those who deny my wisdom or
  	right to expose error, are either willing participants in
  	wrong, afraid of its supposed power, or ignorant of it. 
21	    The notion that one is covering iniquity by asserting
  	its nothingness, is a fault of zealots, who, like Peter,
  	sleep when the Watcher bids them watch, and when the
24	hour of trial comes would cut off somebody's ears. Such
  	people say, "Would you have me get out of a burning
  	house, or stay in it?" 
27	    I would have you already out, and know that you are
  	out; also, to remember the Scripture concerning those
  	who do evil that good may come, — "whose damnation
30	is just;" and that whoso departeth from divine Science,
  	seeking power or good aside from God, has done himself
  	harm. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Where Art Thou                                336


 1	    Mind is supreme:  Love is the master of hate; Truth,
  	the victor over a lie. Hath not Science voiced this les-
 3	son to you, — that evil is powerless, that a lie is never
  	true? It is your province to wrestle with error, to handle
  	the serpent and bruise its head; but you cannot, as a
 6	Christian Scientist, resort to stones and clubs, — yea, to
  	matter, — to kill the serpent of a material mind. 
  	    Do you love that which represents God most, His high-
 9	est idea as seen to-day? No! 
  	    Then you would hate Jesus if you saw him personally,
  	and knew your right obligations towards him. He would
12	insist on the rule and demonstration of divine Science:
  	even that you first cast out your own dislike and hatred
  	of God's idea, — the beam in your own eye that hinders
15	your seeing clearly how to cast the mote of evil out of
  	other eyes. You cannot demonstrate the Principle of
  	Christian Science and not love its idea:  we gather not
18	grapes of thorns, nor figs of thistles. 
  	    Where art thou? 


  	                                 DIVINE SCIENCE 

21	    What is it but another name for Christian Science,
  	the cognomen of all true religion, the quintessence of
  	Christianity, that heals disease and sin and destroys
24	death! Part and parcel of Truth and Love, wherever
  	one ray of its effulgence looks in upon the heart, behold
  	a better man, woman, or child. 
27	    Science is the fiat of divine intelligence, which, hoary
  	with eternity, touches time only to take away its frailty. 
  	That it rests on everlasting foundations, the sequence
30	proves. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Divine Science                                  337


 1	    Have I discovered and founded at this period Chris-
  	tian Science, that which reveals the truth of Love, — is
 3	the question. 
  	    And how can you be certain of so momentous an
  	affirmative? By proving its effect on yourself to be — 
 6	divine. 
  	    What is the Principle and rule of Christian Science? 
  	    Infinite query! Wonder in heaven and on earth, — 
 9	who shall say? The immaculate Son of the Blessed
  	has spoken of them as the Golden Rule and its Principle,
  	God who is Love. Listen, and he illustrates the rule:
12	"Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the
  	midst of them, and said, . . . Whosoever . . . shall
  	humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest
15	in the kingdom of heaven." 
  	    Harmony is heaven. Science brings out harmony;
  	but this harmony is not understood unless it produces a
18	growing affection for all good, and consequent disaffec-
  	tion for all evil, hypocrisy, evil-speaking, lust, envy, hate. 
  	Where these exist, Christian Science has no sure foot-
21	hold:  they obscure its divine element, and thus seem
  	to extinguish it. Even the life of Jesus was belittled
  	and belied by personalities possessing these defacing de-
24	formities. Only the devout Marys, and such as lived
  	according to his precepts, understood the concrete char-
  	acter of him who taught — by the wayside, in humble
27	homes, to itching ears and to dull disciples — the words
  	of Life. 
  	    The ineffable Life and light which he reflected through
30	divine Science is again reproduced in the character which
  	sensualism, as heretofore, would hide or besmear. Sin
  	of any sort tends to hide from an individual this grand  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Divine Science                                  338


1	verity in Science, that the appearing of good in an in-
  	dividual involves the disappearing of evil. He who first
 3	brings to humanity some great good, must have gained
  	its height beforehand, to be able to lift others toward
  	it. I first proved to myself, not by "words," — these
 6	afford no proof, — but by demonstration of Christian
  	Science, that its Principle is divine. All must go and do
  	likewise. 
 9	    Faith illumined by works; the spiritual understanding
  	which cannot choose but to labor and love; hope hold-
  	ing steadfastly to good in the midst of seething evil;
12	charity that suffereth long and is kind, but cancels not
  	sin until it be destroyed, — these afford the only rule I
  	have found which demonstrates Christian Science. 
15	    And remember, a pure faith in humanity will subject
  	one to deception; the uses of good, to abuses from evil;
  	and calm strength will enrage evil. But the very heavens
18	shall laugh at them, and move majestically to your de-
  	fense when the armies of earth press hard upon you. 

  	    "Thou must be true thyself,
21	       If thou the truth wouldst teach;
  	     Thy soul must overflow, if thou
  	       Another's soul wouldst reach;
24	     It needs the overflow of heart,
  	       To give the lips full speech. 
  	     "Think truly, and thy thoughts
27	       Shall the world's famine feed;
  	     Speak truly, and each word of thine
  	       Shall be a fruitful seed;
30	     Live truly, and thy life shall be
  	       A great and noble creed." 
 
                                                                                                                       339


 1	                                             FIDELITY 

  	    If people would confine their talk to subjects that are
 3	profitable, that which St. John informs us took place
  	once in heaven, would happen very frequently on earth,
  	 — silence for the space of half an hour. 
 6	    Experience is victor, never the vanquished; and out
  	of defeat comes the secret of victory. That to-morrow
  	starts from to-day and is one day beyond it, robes the
 9	future with hope's rainbow hues. 
  	    In the battle of life, good is made more industrious
  	and persistent because of the supposed activity of evil. 
12	The elbowing of the crowd plants our feet more firmly. 
  	In the mental collisions of mortals and the strain of in-
  	tellectual wrestlings, moral tension is tested, and, if it
15	yields not, grows stronger. The past admonishes us:
  	with finger grim and cold it points to every mortal mistake;
  	or smiling saith, "Thou hast been faithful over a few
18	things." 
  	    Art thou a child, and hast added one furrow to the
  	brow of care? Art thou a husband, and hast pierced
21	the heart venturing its all of happiness to thy keeping? 
  	Art thou a wife, and hast bowed the o'erburdened head
  	of thy husband? Hast thou a friend, and forgettest to be
24	grateful? Remember, that for all this thou alone canst
  	and must atone. Carelessly or remorselessly thou mayest
  	have sent along the ocean of events a wave that will some
27	time flood thy memory, surge dolefully at the door of con-
  	science, and pour forth the unavailing tear. 
  	    Change and the grave may part us; the wisdom that
30	might have blessed the past may come too late. One
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fidelity                                              340


 1	backward step, one relinquishment of right in an evil
  	hour, one faithless tarrying, has torn the laurel from many
 3	a brow and repose from many a heart. Good is never
  	the reward of evil, and vice versa. 
  	    There is no excellence without labor; and the time to
 6	work, is now. Only by persistent, unremitting, straight-
  	forward toil; by turning neither to the right nor to the
  	left, seeking no other pursuit or pleasure than that which
 9	cometh from God, can you win and wear the crown of the
  	faithful. 
  	    That law-school is not at fault which sends forth a
12	barrister who never brings out a brief. Why? Because
  	he followed agriculture instead of litigation, forsook
  	Blackstone for gray stone, dug into soils instead of delv-
15	ing into suits, raised potatoes instead of pleas, and drew
  	up logs instead of leases. He has not been faithful over
  	a few things. 
18	    Is a musician made by his teacher? He makes him-
  	self a musician by practising what he was taught. The
  	conscientious are successful. They follow faithfully;
21	through evil or through good report, they work on to the
  	achievement of good; by patience, they inherit the prom-
  	ise. Be active, and, however slow, thy success is sure:
24	toil is triumph; and — thou hast been faithful over a few
  	things. 
  	    The lives of great men and women are miracles of pa-
27	tience and perseverance. Every luminary in the constel-
  	lation of human greatness, like the stars, comes out in
  	the darkness to shine with the reflected light of God. 
30	    Material philosophy, human ethics, scholastic theology,
  	and physics have not sufficiently enlightened mankind. 
  	Human wrong, sickness, sin, and death still appear in
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Fidelity                                               341


 1	mortal belief, and they never bring out the right action
  	of mind or body. When will the whole human race have
 3	one God, — an undivided affection that leaves the unreal
  	material basis of things, for the spiritual foundation and
  	superstructure that is real, right, and eternal? 
 6	    First purify thought, then put thought into words,
  	and words into deeds; and after much slipping and
  	clambering, you will go up the scale of Science to the
 9	second rule, and be made ruler over many things. Fidelity
  	finds its reward and its strength in exalted purpose. Seek-
  	ing is not sufficient whereby to arrive at the results of
12	Science:  you must strive; and the glory of the strife
  	comes of honesty and humility. 
  	    Do human hopes deceive? is joy a trembler? Then,
15	weary pilgrim, unloose the latchet of thy sandals; for the
  	place whereon thou standest is sacred. By that, you may
  	know you are parting with a material sense of life and
18	happiness to win the spiritual sense of good. O learn to
  	lose with God! and you find Life eternal:  you gain all. 
  	To doubt this is implicit treason to divine decree. 
21	    The parable of "the ten virgins" serves to illustrate
  	the evil of inaction and delay. This parable is drawn
  	from the sad history of Vesta, — a little girl of eight
24	years, who takes the most solemn vow of celibacy for thirty
  	years, and is subject to terrible torture if the lamp she
  	tends is not replenished with oil day and night, so that the
27	flame never expires. The moral of the parable is pointed,
  	and the diction purely Oriental. 
  	    We learn from this parable that neither the cares of
30	this world nor the so-called pleasures or pains of mate-
  	rial sense are adequate to plead for the neglect of spiritual
  	light, that must be tended to keep aglow the flame of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Fidelity                                               342


 1	devotion whereby to enter into the joy of divine Science
  	demonstrated. 
 3	    The foolish virgins had no oil in their lamps:  their
  	way was material; thus they were in doubt and dark-
  	ness. They heeded not their sloth, their fading warmth
 6	of action; hence the steady decline of spiritual light,
  	until, the midnight gloom upon them, they must borrow
  	the better-tended lamps of the faithful. By entering
 9	the guest-chamber of Truth, and beholding the bridal
  	of Life and Love, they would be wedded to a higher
  	understanding of God. Each moment's fair expect-
12	ancy was to behold the bridegroom, the One "altogether
  	lovely." 
  	    It was midnight:  darkness profound brooded over
15	earth's lazy sleepers. With no oil in their lamps, no
  	spiritual illumination to look upon him whom they had
  	pierced, they heard the shout, "The bridegroom cometh!" 
18	But how could they behold him? Hear that human
  	cry: "Oh, lend us your oil! our lamps have gone out,
  	 — no light! earth's fables flee, and heaven is afar
21	off." 
  	    The door is shut. The wise virgins had no oil to spare,
  	and they said to the foolish, "Go to them that sell, and
24	buy for yourselves." Seek Truth, and pursue it. It should
  	cost you something:  you are willing to pay for error
  	and receive nothing in return; but if you pay the price of
27	Truth, you shall receive all. 
  	    "The children of this world are in their generation
  	wiser than the children of light;" they watch the market,
30	acquaint themselves with the etiquette of the exchange,
  	and are ready for the next move. How much more should
  	we be faithful over the few things of Spirit, that are able
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fidelity                                              343


 1	to make us wise unto salvation! Let us watch and pray
  	that we enter not into the temptation of ease in sin; and
 3	let us not forget that others before us have laid upon the
  	altar all that we have to sacrifice, and have passed to
  	their reward. Too soon we cannot turn from disease
 6	in the body to find disease in the mortal mind, and its cure,
  	in working for God. Thought must be made better, and
  	human life more fruitful, for the divine energy to move
 9	it onward and upward. 
  	    Warmed by the sunshine of Truth, watered by the
  	heavenly dews of Love, the fruits of Christian Science
12	spring upward, and away from the sordid soil of self and
  	matter. Are we clearing the gardens of thought by up-
  	rooting the noxious weeds of passion, malice, envy, and
15	strife? Are we picking away the cold, hard pebbles of
  	selfishness, uncovering the secrets of sin and burnishing
  	anew the hidden gems of Love, that their pure perfection
18	shall appear? Are we feeling the vernal freshness and
  	sunshine of enlightened faith? 
  	    The weeds of mortal mind are not always destroyed
21	by the first uprooting; they reappear, like devastating
  	witch-grass, to choke the coming clover. O stupid gar-
  	dener! watch their reappearing, and tear them away from
24	their native soil, until no seedling be left to propagate — 
  	and rot. 
  	    Among the manifold soft chimes that will fill the haunted
27	chambers of memory, this is the sweetest: "Thou hast
  	been faithful!" 
 
                                                                                                   344

 1	             TRUE PHILOSOPHY AND COMMUNION 

  	    It is related of Justin Martyr that, hearing of a Pythag-
 3	orean professor of ethics, he expressed the wish to be-
  	come one of his disciples. "Very well," the teacher
  	replied; "but have you studied music, astronomy, and
 6	geometry, and do you think it possible for you to under-
  	stand aught of that which leads to bliss, without hav-
  	ing mastered the sciences that disengage the soul from
 9	objects of sense, so rendering it a fit habitation for
  	the intelligences?" On Justin's confessing that he had
  	not studied those branches, he was dismissed by the
12	professor. 
  	    Alas for such a material science of life! Of what
  	avail would geometry be to a poor sinner struggling with
15	temptation, or to a man with the smallpox? 
  	    Ancient and modern philosophies are spoiled by lack
  	of Science. They would place Soul wholly inside of body,
18	intelligence in matter; and from error of premise would
  	seek a correct conclusion. Such philosophy can never
  	demonstrate the Science of Life, — the Science which
21	Paul understood when he spoke of willingness "to be
  	absent from the body, and present with the Lord." Such
  	philosophy is far from the rules of the mighty Nazarene
24	Prophet. His words, living in our hearts, were these:
  	"Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as
  	a little child, shall in no wise enter therein." Not through
27	astronomy did he point out the way to heaven and the
  	reign of harmony. 
  	    We need the spirit of St. Paul, when he stood on Mars'
30	hill at Athens, bringing Christianity for the first time
 
                                                                                                   345
  Miscellaneous Writings --- True Philosophy and Communion                 


 1	into Europe. The Spirit bestows spiritual gifts, God's
  	presence and providence. St. Paul stood where Socrates
 3	had stood four hundred years before, defending himself
  	against the charge of atheism; in the place where De-
  	mosthenes had pleaded for freedom in immortal strains
 6	of eloquence. 
  	    We need the spirit of the pious Polycarp, who, when
  	the proconsul said to him, "I will set the beasts upon
 9	you, unless you yield your religion," replied: "Let them
  	come; I cannot change from good to bad." Then they
  	bound him to the stake, set fire to the fagots, and his
12	pure and strong faith rose higher through the baptism
  	of flame. 
  	    Methinks the infidel was blind who said, "Christianity
15	is fit only for women and weak men;" but even infidels
  	may disagree. Bonaparte declared, "Ever since the
  	reign of Christianity began the loftiest intellects have had
18	a practical faith in God." Daniel Webster said, "My
  	heart has always assured and reassured me that Chris-
  	tianity must be a divine reality." 
21	    To turn the popular indignation against an advanced
  	form of religion, the pagan slanderers affirmed that
  	Christians took their infants to a place of worship in
24	order to offer them in sacrifice, — a baptism not of
  	water but of blood, thus distorting or misapprehending
  	the purpose of Christian sacraments. Christians met
27	in midnight feasts in the early days, and talked of the
  	crucified Saviour; thence arose the rumor that it was
  	a part of Christian worship to kill and eat a human
30	being. 
  	    Really, Christianity turned men away from the thought
  	of fleshly sacrifice, and directed them to spiritual attain-
 
                                                                                                  346
  Miscellaneous Writings --- True Philosophy and Communion                 


 1	ments. Life, not death, was and is the very centre of
  	its faith. Christian Science carries this thought even
 3	higher, and insists on the demonstration of moral and
  	spiritual healing as eminent proof that God is understood
  	and illustrated. 


 6	                                    ORIGIN OF EVIL 

  	    The origin of evil is the problem of ages. It confronts
  	each generation anew. It confronts Christian Science. 
 9	The question is often asked, If God created only the
  	good, whence comes the evil? 
  	    To this question Christian Science replies:  Evil never
12	did exist as an entity. It is but a belief that there is an
  	opposite intelligence to God. This belief is a species of
  	idolatry, and is not more true or real than that an image
15	graven on wood or stone is God. 
  	    The mortal admission of the reality of evil perpetuates
  	faith in evil; and the Scriptures declare that "to whom
18	ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye
  	are." This leading, self-evident proposition of Christian
  	Science, that, good being real, its opposite is necessarily
21	unreal, needs to be grasped in all its divine requirements. 


  	                          TRUTH VERSUS ERROR 

  	    "A word fitly spoken is like apples of gold in pictures
24	of silver." It is a rule in Christian Science never to re-
  	peat error unless it becomes requisite to bring out Truth. 
  	Then lift the curtain, let in the light, and countermand
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            347


 1	this first command of Solomon, "Answer not a fool accord-
  	ing to his folly, lest thou also be like unto him." 
 3	    A distant rumbling and quivering of the earth foretell
  	the internal action of pent-up gas. To avoid danger from
  	this source people have to escape from their houses to the
 6	open space. A conical cloud, hanging like a horoscope
  	in the air, foreshadows a cyclone. To escape from this
  	calamity people prepare shelter in caves of the earth. 
 9	    They who discern the face of the skies cannot always
  	discern the mental signs of these times, and peer through
  	the opaque error. Where my vision begins and is clear,
12	theirs grows indistinct and ends. 
  	    There are diversities of operation by the same spirit. 
  	Two individuals, with all the goodness of generous na-
15	tures, advise me. One says, Go this way; the other
  	says, Take the opposite direction! Between the two I
  	stand still; or, accepting the premonition of one of them,
18	I follow his counsel, take a few steps, then halt. A true
  	sense not unfamiliar has been awakened. I see the way
  	now. The guardians of His presence go before me. I
21	enter the path. It may be smooth, or it may be rugged;
  	but it is always straight and narrow; and if it be up-
  	hill all the way, the ascent is easy and the summit can
24	be gained. 
  	    God is responsible for the mission of those whom He
  	has anointed. Those who know no will but His take
27	His hand, and from the night He leads to light. None
  	can say unto Him, What doest Thou? 
  	    The Christian Science Journal was the oldest and
30	only authenticated organ of Christian Science up to
  	1898. Loyal Scientists are targets for envy, rivalry,
  	slander; and whoever hits this mark is well paid by the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            348


 1	umpire. But the Scientists aim highest. They press for-
  	ward towards the mark of a high calling. They recog-
 3	nize the claims of the law and the gospel. They know
  	that whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he reap. They
  	infringe neither the books nor the business of others; and
 6	with hearts overflowing with love for God, they help on the
  	brotherhood of men. It is not mine but Thine they seek. 
  	    When God bids one uncover iniquity, in order to
 9	exterminate it, one should lay it bare; and divine Love
  	will bless this endeavor and those whom it reaches. 
  	"Nothing is hid that shall not be revealed." 
12	    It is only a question of time when God shall reveal His
  	rod, and show the plan of battle. Error, left to itself,
  	accumulates. Hence, Solomon's transverse command:
15	"Answer a fool according to his folly, lest he be wise in
  	his own conceit." 
  	    To quench the growing flames of falsehood, once in
18	about seven years I have to repeat this, — that I use no
  	drugs whatever, not even coffea (coffee), thea (tea), cap-
  	sicum (red pepper); though every day, and especially at
21	dinner, I indulge in homoeopathic doses of Natrum muri-
  	aticum (common salt). 
  	    When I found myself under this new regime of medi-
24	cine, the medicine of Mind, I wanted to satisfy my curi-
  	osity as to the effect of drugs on one who had lost all
  	faith in them. Hence I tried several doses of medicine,
27	and so proved to myself that drugs have no beneficial
  	effect on an individual in a proper state of mind. 
  	    I have by no means encouraged students of the Massa-
30	chusetts Metaphysical College to enter medical schools,
  	and afterwards denied this and objected to their entering
  	those schools. A student who consulted me on this sub-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            349


 1	ject, received my consent and even the offer of pecuniary
  	assistance to take lessons outside of my College, provided
 3	he received these lessons of a certain regular-school physi-
  	cian, whose instructions included about twelve lessons,
  	three weeks' time, and the surgical part of midwifery. I
 6	have students with the degree of M. D., who are skilful
  	obstetricians. Such a course with such a teacher would
  	not necessitate essential materialization of a student's
 9	thought, nor detract from the metaphysical mode of
  	obstetrics taught in my College. 
  	    This student had taken the above-named course in
12	obstetrics when he consulted me on the feasibility of enter-
  	ing a medical school; and to this I objected on the ground
  	that it was inconsistent with Christian Science, which he
15	claimed to be practising; but I was willing, and said
  	so, that, notwithstanding my objection, he should do as
  	he deemed best, for I claim no jurisdiction over any stu-
18	dents. He entered the medical school, and several other
  	students with him. My counsel to all of them was in
  	substance the same as the foregoing, and some of these
21	students have openly acknowledged this. 
  	    In answer to a question on the following subject, I
  	will state that I preached four years, and built up the
24	church, before I would accept the slightest remuneration. 
  	When the church had sufficient members and means to
  	pay a salary, and refused to give me up or to receive my
27	gratuitous services, I accepted, for a time, fifteen dollars
  	each Sunday when I preached. I never received more
  	than this; and the contributions, when I preached,
30	doubled that amount. I have accepted no pay from my
  	church for about three years, and believe that I have
  	put into the church-fund about two thousand dollars of
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            350


 1	my own contributions. I hold receipts for $1,489.50 paid
  	in, and the balance was never receipted for. 
 3	    I temporarily organized a secret society known as the
  	P. M., the workings whereof were not "terrible and too
  	shocking to relate." By and with advice of the very
 6	student who brings up the question of this society, it
  	was formed. The P. M. (Private Meeting) Society met
  	only twice. The first subject given out for considera-
 9	tion was this: "There is no Animal Magnetism." There
  	was no advice given, no mental work, and there were
  	no transactions at those meetings which I would hesi-
12	tate to have known. On the contrary, our deliberations
  	were, as usual, Christian, and like my public instruction. 
  	The second P. M. convened in about one week from the
15	first. The subject given out at that meeting was, in sub-
  	stance, "God is All; there is none beside Him." This
  	proved to be our last meeting. I dissolved the society,
18	and we have not met since. If harm could come from
  	the consideration of these two topics, it was because of
  	the misconception of those subjects in the mind that
21	handled them. An individual state of mind sometimes
  	occasions effects on patients which are not in harmony
  	with Science and the soundness of the argument used. 
24	Hence it prevents the normal action, and the benefit that
  	would otherwise accrue. 
  	    I issue no arguments, and cause none to be used in
27	mental practice, which consign people to suffering. On
  	the contrary, I cannot serve two masters; therefore I
  	teach the use of such arguments only as promote health
30	and spiritual growth. My life, consecrated to humanity
  	through nameless suffering and sacrifice, furnishes its
  	own proof of my practice. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            351


 1	    I have sometimes called on students to test their ability
  	and meet the mental malpractice, so as to lift the burdens
 3	imposed by students. 
  	    The fact is, that for want of time, and for the purpose
  	of blessing even my enemies, I neglect myself. I never
 6	have practised by arguments which, perverted, are the
  	weapons of the silent mental malpractice. I have no skill
  	in occultism; and I could not if I would, and would not
 9	if I could, harm any one through the mental method of
  	Mind-healing, or in any manner. 
  	    The late much-ado-about-nothing arose solely from
12	mental malicious practice, and the audible falsehood
  	designed to stir up strife between brethren, for the purpose
  	of placing Christian Science in the hands of aspirants
15	for place and power. These repeated attempts of mad
  	ambition may retard our Cause, but they never can place
  	it in the wrong hands and hold it there, nor benefit
18	mankind by such endeavors. 

    
  	                FALLIBILITY OF HUMAN CONCEPTS 

  	    Evil counterfeits good:  it says, "I am Truth," though
21	it is a lie; it says, "I am Love," — but Love is spirit-
  	ual, and sensuous love is material, wherefore it is hate
  	instead of Love; for the five senses give to mortals pain,
24	sickness, sin, and death, — pleasure that is false, life that
  	leads unto death, joy that becomes sorrow. Love that is
  	not the procurator of happiness, declares itself the anti-
27	pode of Love; and Love divine punishes the joys of this
  	false sense of love, chastens its affection, purifies it, and
  	turns it into the opposite channels. 
30	    Material life is the antipode of spiritual life; it mocks
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fallibility of Human Concepts           352


 1	the bliss of spiritual being; it is bereft of permanence and
  	peace. 
 3	    When human sense is quickened to behold aright the
  	error, — the error of regarding Life, Truth, Love as
  	material and not spiritual, or as both material and spir-
 6	itual, — it is able for the first time to discern the Science
  	of good. But it must first see the error of its present
  	erroneous course, to be able to behold the facts of Truth
 9	outside of the error; and, vice versa, when it discovers
  	the truth, this uncovers the error and quickens the true
  	consciousness of God, good. May the human shadows of
12	thought lengthen as they approach the light, until they
  	are lost in light and no night is there! 
  	    In Science, sickness is healed upon the same Principle
15	and by the same rule that sin is healed. To know the
  	supposed bodily belief of the patient and what has claimed
  	to produce it, enables the practitioner to act more under-
18	standingly in destroying this belief. Thus it is in heal-
  	ing the moral sickness; the malicious mental operation
  	must be understood in order to enable one to destroy
21	it and its effects. There is not sufficient spiritual power
  	in the human thought to heal the sick or the sinful. 
  	Through the divine energies alone one must either get
24	out of himself and into God so far that his consciousness
  	is the reflection of the divine, or he must, through argu-
  	ment and the human consciousness of both evil and good,
27	overcome evil. 
  	    The only difference between the healing of sin and the
  	healing of sickness is, that sin must be uncovered before
30	it can be destroyed, and the moral sense be aroused to
  	reject the sense of error; while sickness must be cov-
  	ered with the veil of harmony, and the consciousness be
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fallibility of Human Concepts           353


 1	allowed to rejoice in the sense that it has nothing to mourn
  	over, but something to forget. 
 3	    Human concepts run in extremes; they are like the
  	action of sickness, which is either an excess of action or
  	not action enough; they are fallible; they are neither
 6	standards nor models. 
  	    If one asks me, Is my concept of you right? I reply, The
  	human concept is always imperfect; relinquish your human
 9	concept of me, or of any one, and find the divine, and you
  	have gained the right one — and never until then. People
  	give me too much attention of the misguided, fallible sort,
12	and this misrepresents one through malice or ignorance. 
  	    My brother was a manufacturer; and one day a work-
  	man in his mills, a practical joker, set a man who applied
15	for work, in the overseer's absence, to pour a bucket of
  	water every ten minutes on the regulator. When my
  	brother returned and saw it, he said to the jester, "You
18	must pay that man." Some people try to tend folks, as
  	if they should steer the regulator of mankind. God makes
  	us pay for tending the action that He adjusts. 
21	    The regulator is governed by the principle that makes
  	the machinery work rightly; and because it is thus gov-
  	erned, the folly of tending it is no mere jest. The divine
24	Principle carries on His harmony. 
  	    Now turn from the metaphor of the mill to the Mother's
  	four thousand children, most of whom, at about three
27	years of scientific age, set up housekeeping alone. Certain
  	students, being too much interested in themselves to think
  	of helping others, go their way. They do not love Mother,
30	but pretend to; they constantly go to her for help, interrupt
  	the home-harmony, criticise and disobey her; then "return
  	to their vomit," — world worship, pleasure seeking, and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fallibility of Human Concepts           354


 1	sense indulgence, — meantime declaring they "never dis-
  	obey Mother"! It exceeds my conception of human
 3	nature. Sin in its very nature is marvellous! Who but a
  	moral idiot, sanguine of success in sin, can steal, and lie
  	and lie, and lead the innocent to doom? History needs it,
 6	and it has the grandeur of the loyal, self-forgetful, faith-
  	ful Christian Scientists to overbalance this foul stuff. 
  	    When the Mother's love can no longer promote peace
 9	in the family, wisdom is not "justified of her children." 
  	When depraved reason is preferred to revelation, error
  	to Truth, and evil to good, and sense seems sounder than
12	Soul, the children are tending the regulator; they are
  	indeed losing the knowledge of the divine Principle and
  	rules of Christian Science, whose fruits prove the nature
15	of their source. A little more grace, a motive made pure,
  	a few truths tenderly told, a heart softened, a character
  	subdued, a life consecrated, would restore the right action
18	of the mental mechanism, and make manifest the move-
  	ment of body and soul in accord with God. 
  	    Instead of relying on the Principle of all that really
21	exists, — to govern His own creation, — self-conceit, igno-
  	rance, and pride would regulate God's action. Expe-
  	rience shows that humility is the first step in Christian
24	Science, wherein all is controlled, not by man or laws
  	material, but by wisdom, Truth, and Love. 

  	    Go gaze on the eagle, his eye on the sun,
27	    Fast gathering strength for a flight well begun,
  	    As rising he rests in a liberty higher
  	    Than genius inflated with worldly desire. 

30	    No tear dims his eye, nor his pinions lose power
  	    To gaze on the lark in her emerald bower — 
  	    Whenever he soareth to fashion his nest,
33	    No vision more bright than the dream in his breast. 
 
                                                                                                                       355

 1	                                                THE WAY 

  	    The present stage of progress in Christian Science pre-
 3	sents two opposite aspects, — a full-orbed promise, and
  	a gaunt want. The need, however, is not of the letter,
  	but the spirit. 
 6	    Less teaching and good healing is to-day the acme of
  	"well done;" a healing that is not guesswork, — chronic
  	recovery ebbing and flowing, — but instantaneous cure. 
 9	This absolute demonstration of Science must be revived. 
  	To consummate this desideratum, mortal mind must pass
  	through three stages of growth. 
12	    First, self-knowledge. The physician must know him-
  	self and understand the mental state of his patient. Error
  	found out is two-thirds destroyed, and the last third
15	pierces itself, for the remainder only stimulates and gives
  	scope to higher demonstration. To strike out right and
  	left against the mist, never clears the vision; but to lift
18	your head above it, is a sovereign panacea. Mental dark-
  	ness is senseless error, neither intelligence nor power, and
  	its victim is responsible for its supposititious presence. 
21	"Cast the beam out of thine own eye." Learn what in
  	thine own mentality is unlike "the anointed," and cast
  	it out; then thou wilt discern the error in thy patient's
24	mind that makes his body sick, and remove it, and rest
  	like the dove from the deluge. 
  	    "Physician, heal thyself." Let no clouds of sin gather
27	and fall in mist and showers from thine own mental
  	atmosphere. Hold thy gaze to the light, and the iris of
  	faith, more beautiful than the rainbow seen from my
30	window at the close of a balmy autumnal day, will span
  	thy heavens of thought. 
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Way                                           356


 1	    A radiant sunset, beautiful as blessings when they take
  	their flight, dilates and kindles into rest. Thus will a
 3	life corrected illumine its own atmosphere with spiritual
  	glow and understanding. 
  	    The pent-up elements of mortal mind need no terrible
 6	detonation to free them. Envy, rivalry, hate need no
  	temporary indulgence that they be destroyed through
  	suffering; they should be stifled from lack of air and
 9	freedom. 
  	    My students, with cultured intellects, chastened affec-
  	tions, and costly hopes, give promise of grand careers. 
12	But they must remember that the seedtime is passed,
  	the harvest hour has come; and songs should ascend
  	from the mount of revelation, sweeter than the sound of
15	vintage bells. 
  	    The seed of Christian Science, which when sown was
  	"the least of all seeds," has sprung up, borne fruit, and
18	the birds of the air, the uplifted desires of the human
  	heart, have lodged in its branches. Now let my faithful
  	students carry the fruit of this tree into the rock-ribbed
21	nests of the raven's callow brood. 
  	    The second stage of mental development is humility. 
  	This virtue triumphs over the flesh; it is the genius of
24	Christian Science. One can never go up, until one has
  	gone down in his own esteem. Humility is lens and
  	prism to the understanding of Mind-healing; it must be
27	had to understand our textbook; it is indispensable to
  	personal growth, and points out the chart of its divine
  	Principle and rule of practice. 
30	    Cherish humility, "watch," and "pray without ceas-
  	ing," or you will miss the way of Truth and Love. Hu-
  	mility is no busybody:  it has no moments for trafficking
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Way                                           357


 1	in other people's business, no place for envy, no time for
  	idle words, vain amusements, and all the et cetera of the
 3	ways and means of personal sense. 
  	    Let Christian Scientists minister to the sick; the school-
  	room is the dernier ressort. Let them seek the lost sheep
 6	who, having strayed from the true fold, have lost their
  	great Shepherd and yearn to find living pastures and
  	rest beside still waters. These long for the Christlike-
 9	ness that is above the present status of religion and be-
  	yond the walks of common life, quite on the verge of
  	heaven. Without the cross and healing, Christianity has
12	no central emblem, no history. 
  	    The seeds of Truth fall by the wayside, on artless
  	listeners. They fall on stony ground and shallow soil. 
15	The fowls of the air pick them up. Much of what has
  	been sown has withered away, but what remaineth has
  	fallen into the good and honest hearts and is bearing
18	fruit. 
  	    The third stage of mental growth is manifested in love,
  	the greatest of all stages and states of being; love that
21	is irrespective of self, rank, or following. For some time
  	it has been clear to my thought that those students of
  	Christian Science whose Christian characters and lives
24	recommend them, should receive full fellowship from us,
  	no matter who has taught them. If they have been taught
  	wrongly, they are not morally responsible for this, and
27	need special help. They are as lambs that have sought
  	the true fold and the great Shepherd, and strayed inno-
  	cently; hence we should be ready and glad to help them
30	and point the way. 
  	    Divine Love is the substance of Christian Science, the
  	basis of its demonstration, yea, its foundation and super-
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Way                                           358


 1	structure. Love impels good works. Love is greatly
  	needed, and must be had to mark the way in divine
 3	Science. 
  	    The student who heals by teaching and teaches by
  	healing, will graduate under divine honors, which are
 6	the only appropriate seals for Christian Science. State
  	honors perish, and their gain is loss to the Christian
  	Scientist. They include for him at present naught but
 9	tardy justice, hounded footsteps, false laurels. God
  	alone is his help, his shield and great reward. He that
  	seeketh aught besides God, loseth in Life, Truth, and
12	Love. All men shall be satisfied when they "awake in
  	His likeness," and they never should be until then. Hu-
  	man pride is human weakness. Self-knowledge, humility,
15	and love are divine strength. Christ's vestures are put
  	on only when mortals are "washed in the blood of the
  	Lamb;" we must walk in the way which Jesus marked
18	out, if we would reach the heaven-crowned summit of
  	Christian Science. 
  	    Be it understood that I do not require Christian Sci-
21	entists to stop teaching, to dissolve their organizations,
  	or to desist from organizing churches and associations. 
  	    The Massachusetts Metaphysical College, the first
24	and only College for teaching Christian Science Mind-
  	healing, after accomplishing the greatest work of the
  	ages, and at the pinnacle of prosperity, is closed. Let
27	Scientists who have grown to self-sacrifice do their
  	present work, awaiting, with staff in hand, God's
  	commands. 
30	    When students have fulfilled all the good ends of
  	organization, and are convinced that by leaving the
  	material forms thereof a higher spiritual unity is won,
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Way                                           359


 1	then is the time to follow the example of the Alma Mater. 
  	Material organization is requisite in the beginning; but
 3	when it has done its work, the purely Christly method
  	of teaching and preaching must be adopted. On the same
  	principle, you continue the mental argument in the prac-
 6	tice of Christian healing until you can cure without it
  	instantaneously, and through Spirit alone. 
  	    St. Paul says: "When I was a child, I spake as a
 9	child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child:  but
  	when I became a man, I put away childish things. For
  	now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to
12	face." Growth is restricted by forcing humanity out of
  	the proper channels for development, or by holding it in
  	fetters. 
15	    For Jesus to walk the water was scientific, insomuch
  	as he was able to do this; but it is neither wisdom nor
  	Science for poor humanity to step upon the Atlantic until
18	we can walk on the water. 
  	    Peter's impetuosity was rebuked. He had to learn
  	from experience; so have we. The methods of our
21	Master were in advance of the period in which he per-
  	sonally appeared; but his example was right, and is
  	available at the right time. The way is absolute divine
24	Science:  walk ye in it; but remember that Science is
  	demonstrated by degrees, and our demonstration rises
  	only as we rise in the scale of being. 


27	SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY 

  	    Men give counsel; but they give not the wisdom to
  	profit by it. To ask wisdom of God, is the beginning of
30	wisdom. 
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   360


 1	    Meekness, moderating human desire, inspires wisdom
  	and procures divine power. Human lives are yet un-
 3	carved, — in the rough marble, encumbered with crude,
  	rude fragments, and awaiting the hammering, chiselling,
  	and transfiguration from His hand. 
 6	    Great only as good, because fashioned divinely, were
  	those unpretentious yet colossal characters, Paul and
  	Jesus. Theirs were modes of mind cast in the moulds
 9	of Christian Science:  Paul's, by the supremely natural
  	transforming power of Truth; and the character of
  	Jesus, by his original scientific sonship with God. Phi-
12	losophy never has produced, nor can it reproduce, these
  	stars of the first magnitude — fixed stars in the heavens
  	of Soul. When shall earth be crowned with the true
15	knowledge of Christ? 
  	    When Christian Science has melted away the cloud of
  	false witnesses; and the dews of divine grace, fall-
18	ing upon the blighted flowers of fleeting joys, shall
  	lift every thought-leaflet Spiritward; and "Israel after
  	the flesh," who partaketh of its own altars, shall be
21	no more, — then, "the Israel according to Spirit"
  	shall fill earth with the divine energies, understanding,
  	and ever-flowing tides of spiritual sensation and con-
24	sciousness. 
  	    When mortal mind is silenced by the "still, small voice"
  	of Truth that regenerates philosophy and logic; and
27	Jesus, as the true idea of Him, is heard as of yore saying
  	to sensitive ears and dark disciples, "I came from the
  	Father," "Before Abraham was, I am," coexistent and
30	coeternal with God, — and this idea is understood, — 
  	then will the earth be filled with the true knowledge of
  	Christ. No advancing modes of human mind made
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   361


 1	Jesus; rather was it their subjugation, and the pure
  	heart that sees God. 
 3	    When the belief in material origin, mortal mind, sen-
  	sual conception, dissolves through self-imposed suffering,
  	and its substances are found substanceless, — then its
 6	miscalled life ends in death, and death itself is swallowed
  	up in Life, — spiritual Life, whose myriad forms are
  	neither material nor mortal. 
 9	    When every form and mode of evil disappear to hu-
  	man thought, and mollusk and radiate are spiritual con-
  	cepts testifying to one creator, — then, earth is full of
12	His glory, and Christian Science has overshadowed all
  	human philosophy, and being is understood in startling
  	contradiction of human hypotheses; and Socrates, Plato,
15	Kant, Locke, Berkeley, Tyndall, Darwin, and Spencer
  	sit at the feet of Jesus. 
  	    To this great end, Paul admonished, "Let us lay aside
18	every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us,
  	and let us run with patience the race that is set before
  	us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our
21	faith." So shall mortals soar to final freedom, and rest
  	from the subtlety of speculative wisdom and human
  	woe. 
24	    God is the only Mind, and His manifestation is the
  	spiritual universe, including man and all eternal indi-
  	viduality. God, the only substance and divine Principle
27	of creation, is by no means a creative partner in the firm
  	of error, named matter, or mortal mind. He elucidates
  	His own idea, wherein Principle and idea, God and man,
30	are not one, but are inseparable as cause and effect. If
  	one, who could say which that "one" was? 
  	    His ways are not as our ways. The divine modes
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   362


 1	and manifestations are not those of the material senses;
  	for instance, intelligent matter, or mortal mind, material
 3	birth, growth, and decay:  they are the forever-existing
  	realities of divine Science; wherein God and man are
  	perfect, and man's reason is at rest in God's wisdom, — 
 6	who comprehends and reflects all real mode, form, indi-
  	viduality, identity. 
  	    Scholastic dogma has made men blind. Christ's logos
 9	gives sight to these blind, ears to these deaf, feet to these
  	lame, — physically, morally, spiritually. Theologians
  	make the mortal mistake of believing that God, having
12	made all, made evil; but the Scriptures declare that all
  	that He made was good. Then, was evil part and parcel
  	of His creation? 
15	    Philosophy hypothetically regards creation as its own
  	creator, puts cause into effect, and out of nothing would
  	create something, whose noumenon is mortal mind,
18	with its phenomenon matter, — an evil mind already
  	doomed, whose modes are material manifestations of
  	evil, and that continually, until self-extinguished by
21	suffering! 
  	    Here revelation must come to the rescue of mortals,
  	to remove this mental millstone that is dragging them
24	downward, and refute erring reason with the spiritual
  	cosmos and Science of Soul. We all must find shelter
  	from the storm and tempest in the tabernacle of Spirit. 
27	Truth is won through Science or suffering:  O vain mor-
  	tals! which shall it be? And suffering has no reward,
  	except when it is necessary to prevent sin or reform
30	the sinner. And pleasure is no crime except when it
  	strengthens the influence of bad inclinations or lessens
  	the activities of virtue. The more nearly an erring so-
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   363


 1	called mind approaches purity, the more conscious it
  	becomes of its own unreality, and of the great reality of
 3	divine Mind and true happiness. 
  	    The "ego" that claims selfhood in error, and passes
  	from molecule and monkey up to man, is no ego, but is
 6	simply the supposition that the absence of good is mind
  	and makes men, — when its greatest flatterer, identifica-
  	tion, is piqued by Him who compensateth vanity with
 9	nothingness, dust with dust! 
  	    The mythology of evil and mortality is but the ma-
  	terial mode of a suppositional mind; while the immortal
12	modes of Mind are spiritual, and pass through none of
  	the changes of matter, or evil. Truth said, and said from
  	the beginning, "Let us [Spirit] make man perfect;" and
15	there is no other Maker:  a perfect man would not desire
  	to make himself imperfect, and God is not chargeable
  	with imperfection. His modes declare the beauty of holi-
18	ness, and His manifold wisdom shines through the visible
  	world in glimpses of the eternal verities. Even through
  	the mists of mortality is seen the brightness of His
21	coming. 
  	    We must avoid the shoals of a sensual religion or
  	philosophy that misguides reason and affection, and
24	hold fast to the Principle of Christian Science as the
  	Word that is God, Spirit, and Truth. This Word cor-
  	rects the philosopher, confutes the astronomer, exposes
27	the subtle sophist, and drives diviners mad. The Bible
  	is the learned man's masterpiece, the ignorant man's
  	dictionary, the wise man's directory. 
30	    I foresee and foresay that every advancing epoch of
  	Truth will be characterized by a more spiritual appre-
  	hension of the Scriptures, that will show their marked
  
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   364


1	consonance with the textbook of Christian Science Mind-
  	healing, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
 3	Interpreting the Word in the "new tongue," whereby
  	the sick are healed, naturally evokes new paraphrase
  	from the world of letters. "Wait patiently on the Lord,
 6	and He will renew your strength." In return for indi-
  	vidual sacrifice, what a recompense to have healed, through
  	Truth, the sick and sinful, made the public your friend,
 9	and posterity your familiar! 
  	    Christian Science refutes everything that is not a
  	postulate of the divine Principle, God. It is the soul of
12	divine philosophy, and there is no other philosophy. It
  	is not a search after wisdom, it is wisdom:  it is God's
  	right hand grasping the universe, — all time, space,
15	immortality, thought, extension, cause, and effect; con-
  	stituting and governing all identity, individuality, law,
  	and power. It stands on this Scriptural platform:
18	that He made all that was made, and it is good, reflects
  	the divine Mind, is governed by it; and that nothing
  	apart from this Mind, one God, is self-created or evolves
21	the universe. 
  	    Human hypotheses predicate matter of Spirit and
  	evil of good; hence these opposites must either cooperate
24	or quarrel throughout time and eternity, — or until
  	this impossible partnership is dissolved. If Spirit is the
  	lawgiver to matter, and good has the same power or
27	modes as evil, it has the same consciousness, and there
  	is no absolute good. This error, carried to its ultimate,
  	would either extinguish God and His modes, or give
30	reality and power to evil ad infinitum. 
  	    Christian Science rends this veil of the temple of gods,
  	and reproduces the divine philosophy of Jesus and Paul. 
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   365


 1	This philosophy alone will bear the strain of time and
  	bring out the glories of eternity; for "other founda-
 3	tion can no man lay than that is laid," which is Christ,
  	Truth. 
  	    Human theories weighed in the balances of God are
 6	found wanting; and their highest endeavors are to Science
  	what a child's love of pictures is to art. The school whose
  	schoolmaster is not Christ, gets things wrong, and is igno-
 9	rant thereof. 
  	    If Christian Science lacked the proof of its goodness
  	and utility, it would destroy itself; for it rests alone on
12	demonstration. Its genius is right thinking and right
  	acting, physical and moral harmony; and the secret of
  	its success lies in supplying the universal need of better
15	health and better men. 
  	    Good health and a more spiritual religion form the
  	common want, and this want has worked out a moral
18	result; namely, that mortal mind is calling for what im-
  	mortal Mind alone can supply. If the uniform moral
  	and spiritual, as well as physical, effects of divine Science
21	were lacking, the demand would diminish; but it con-
  	tinues, and increases, which shows the real value of
  	Christian Science to the race. Even doctors agree that
24	infidelity, bigotry, or sham has never met the growing
  	wants of humanity. 
  	    As a literature, Christian metaphysics is hampered by
27	lack of proper terms in which to express what it means. 
  	As a Science, it is held back by the common ignorance
  	of what it is and of what it does, — and more than all
30	else, by the impostors that come in its name. To be
  	appreciated, it must be conscientiously understood and
  	introduced. 
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   366


 1	    If the Bible and "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures" had in our schools the time or attention that
 3	human hypotheses consume, they would advance the
  	world. True, it requires more study to understand and
  	demonstrate what they teach than to learn the doctrine
 6	of theology, philosophy, or physics, because they con-
  	tain and offer Science, with fixed Principle, given rule,
  	and unmistakable proof. 
 9	    The Scriptures give the keynote of Christian Science
  	from Genesis to Revelation, and this is the prolonged
  	tone: "For the Lord He is God, and there is
12	none beside Him." And because He is All-in-all,
  	He is in nothing unlike Himself; and nothing that
  	worketh or maketh a lie is in Him, or can be divine con-
15	sciousness. 
  	    At this date, poor jaded humanity needs to get her
  	eyes open to a new style of imposition in the field of
18	medicine and of religion, and to "beware of the leaven
  	of the scribes and Pharisees," the doctrines of men, even
  	as Jesus admonished. From first to last, evil insists on
21	the unity of good and evil as the purpose of God; and
  	on drugs, electricity, and animal magnetism as modes
  	of medicine. To a greater or less extent, all mortal con-
24	clusions start from this false premise, and they neces-
  	sarily culminate in sickness, sin, disease, and death. 
  	Erroneous doctrines never have abated and never will
27	abate dishonesty, self-will, envy, and lust. To destroy
  	sin and its sequence, is the office of Christ, Truth, — ac-
  	cording to His mode of Christian Science; and this is
30	being done daily. 
  	    The false theories whose names are legion, gilded with
  	sophistry and what Jesus had not, namely, mere book-
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   367


 1	learning, — letter without law, gospel, or demonstration,
  	 — have no place in Christian Science. This Science re-
 3	quires man to be honest, just, pure; to love his neighbor
  	as himself, and to love God supremely. 
  	    Matter and evil are subjective states of error or mortal
 6	mind. But Mind is immortal; and the fact of there
  	being no mortal mind, exposes the lie of suppositional
  	evil, showing that error is not Mind, substance, or
 9	Life. Thus, whatever is wrongfully-minded will dis-
  	appear in the proportion that Science is understood,
  	and the reality of being — goodness and harmony — is
12	demonstrated. 
  	    Error says that knowing all things implies the neces-
  	sity of knowing evil, that it dishonors God to claim that
15	He is ignorant of anything; but God says of this fruit
  	of the tree of knowledge of both good and evil, "In the
  	day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die." If
18	God is infinite good, He knows nothing but good; if He
  	did know aught else, He would not be infinite. Infinite
  	Mind knows nothing beyond Himself or Herself. To
21	good, evil is never present; for evil is a different state of
  	consciousness. It was not against evil, but against know-
  	ing evil, that God forewarned. He dwelleth in light;
24	and in the light He sees light, and cannot see darkness. 
  	The opposite conclusion, that darkness dwelleth in light,
  	has neither precedent nor foundation in nature, in logic,
27	or in the character of Christ. 
  	    The senses would say that whatever saves from sin,
  	must know sin. Truth replies that God is too pure
30	to behold iniquity; and by virtue of His ignorance of
  	that which is not, He knoweth that which is, and
  	abideth in Himself, the only Life, Truth, and Love,
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   368


 1	 — and is reflected by a universe in His own image
  	and likeness. 
 3	    Even so, Father, let the light that shineth in dark-
  	ness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not, dispel this
  	illusion of the senses, open the eyes of the blind, and cause
 6	the deaf to hear. 
  	 "Truth forever on the scaffold, Wrong forever on the throne.  
  	 Yet that scaffold sways the future, and, behind the dim unknown,
 9	 Standeth God within the shadow, keeping watch above His own." 
  	                                                                                                LOWELL



  	                                     "TAKE HEED!" 

12	    We regret to be obliged to say that all are not meta-
  	physicians, or Christian Scientists, who call themselves
  	so. Charlatanism, fraud, and malice are getting into
15	the ranks of the good and pure, sending forth a poison
  	more deadly than the upas-tree in the eastern archi-
  	pelago. This evil obtains in the present false teaching
18	and false practice of the Science of treating disease through
  	Mind. The silent address of a mental malpractitioner
  	can only be portrayed in these words of the apostle,
21	"whisperers," and "the poison of asps is under their
  	tongue." 
  	    Some of the mere puppets of the hour are playing
24	only for money, and at a fearful stake. Others, from
  	malice and envy, are working out the destinies of the
  	damned. But while the best, perverted, on the mortal
27	plane may become the worst, let us not forget that the
  	Lord reigns, and that this earth shall some time rejoice
  	in His supreme rule, — that the tired watchmen on the
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Take Heed”                                     369


 1	walls of Zion, and the true Christian Scientist at the foot
  	of the mount of revelation, shall look up with shouts and
 3	thanksgiving, — that God's law, as in divine Science,
  	shall be finally understood; and the gospel of glad tidings
  	bring "on earth peace, good will toward men." 


 6	                     THE CRY OF CHRISTMAS-TIDE 

  	    Metaphysics, not physics, enables us to stand erect
  	on sublime heights, surveying the immeasurable universe
 9	of Mind, peering into the cause which governs all effects,
  	while we are strong in the unity of God and man. There
  	is "method" in the "madness" of this system, — since
12	madness it seems to many onlookers. This method sits
  	serene at the portals of the temple of thought, while
  	the leaders of materialistic schools indulge in mad
15	antics. Metaphysical healing seeks a wisdom that is
  	higher than a rhubarb tincture or an ipecacuanha pill. 
  	This method is devout enough to trust Christ more than
18	it does drugs. 
  	    Meekly we kneel at our Master's feet, for even a crumb
  	that falleth from his table. We are hungry for Love,
21	for the white-winged charity that heals and saves; we
  	are tired of theoretic husks, — as tired as was the prodi-
  	gal son of the carobs which he shared with the swine,
24	to whom he fed that wholesome but unattractive food. 
  	Like him, we would find our Father's house again — 
  	the perfect and eternal Principle of man. We thirst
27	for inspiring wine from the vine which our Father tends. 
  	We crave the privilege of saying to the sick, when their
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Cry of Christmas-tide                370


 1	feebleness calls for help, "Rise and walk." We rejoice
  	to say, in the spirit of our Master, "Stretch forth thy
 3	hand, and be whole!" 
  	    When the Pharisees saw Jesus do such deeds of mercy,
  	they went away and took counsel how they might remove
 6	him. The antagonistic spirit of evil is still abroad; but
  	the greater spirit of Christ is also abroad, — risen from
  	the grave-clothes of tradition and the cave of ignorance. 
 9	Let the sentinels of Zion's watch-towers shout once
  	again, "Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is
  	given." 
12	    In different ages the divine idea assumes different
  	forms, according to humanity's needs. In this age it
  	assumes, more intelligently than ever before, the form
15	of Christian healing. This is the babe we are to cherish. 
  	This is the babe that twines its loving arms about the
  	neck of omnipotence, and calls forth infinite care from
18	His loving heart. 

  	                                   BLIND LEADERS 

  	    What figure is less favorable than a wolf in sheep's
21	clothing? The braying donkey whose ears stick out is
  	less troublesome. What manner of man is it that has
  	discovered an improvement on Christian Science, a "met-
24	aphysical healing" by which error destroys error, and
  	would gather all sorts into a "national convention" by
  	the sophistry that such is the true fold for Christian heal-
27	ers, since the good shepherd cares for all? 
  	    Yes; the good Shepherd does care for all, and His
  	first care is to separate the sheep from the goats; and
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Blind Leaders                                   371


 1	this is among the first lessons on healing taught by our
  	great Master. 
 3	    If, as the gentleman aforesaid states, large flocks of
  	metaphysicians are wandering about without a leader,
  	what has opened his eyes to see the need of taking them
 6	out of the care of the great Shepherd, and behold the
  	remedy, to help them by his own leadership? Is it that
  	he can guide Christian Scientists better than they, through
 9	the guidance of our common Father, can guide them-
  	selves? or is it that they are incapable of helping them-
  	selves thus? 
12	    I as their teacher can say, They know far more of
  	Christian Science than he who deprecates their condition
  	appears to, and my heart pleads for them to possess
15	more and more of Truth and Love; but mixing all grades
  	of persons is not productive of the better sort, although
  	he who has self-interest in this mixing is apt to pro-
18	pose it. 
  	    Whoever desires to say, "good right, and good wrong,"
  	has no truth to defend. It is a wise saying that "men
21	are known by their enemies." To sympathize in any
  	degree with error, is not to rectify it; but error always
  	strives to unite, in a definition of purpose, with Truth,
24	to give it buoyancy. What is under the mask, but error
  	in borrowed plumes? 


  	                           "CHRIST AND CHRISTMAS" 

27	                                    An Illustrated Poem 

  	    This poem and its illustrations are as hopelessly origi-
  	nal as is "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       372


 1	tures." When the latter was first issued, critics declared
  	that it was incorrect, contradictory, unscientific, unchris-
 3	tian; but those human opinions had not one feather's
  	weight in the scales of God. The fact remains, that
  	the textbook of Christian Science is transforming the
 6	universe. 
  	    "Christ and Christmas" voices Christian Science
  	through song and object-lesson. In two weeks from the
 9	date of its publication in December, 1893, letters extoll-
  	ing it were pouring in from artists and poets. A mother
  	wrote, "Looking at the pictures in your wonderful book
12	has healed my child." 
  	    Knowing that this book would produce a stir, I sought
  	the judgment of sound critics familiar with the works
15	of masters in France and Italy. From them came such
  	replies as the following: "The illustrations of your poem
  	are truly a work of art, and the artist seems quite familiar
18	with delineations from the old masters." I am delighted
  	to find "Christ and Christmas" in accord with the
  	ancient and most distinguished artists. 
21	    The Christian Science Journal gives no uncertain dec-
  	laration concerning the spirit and mission of "Christ and
  	Christmas." 
24	    I aimed to reproduce, with reverent touch, the modest
  	glory of divine Science. Not by aid of foreign device
  	or environment could I copy art, — never having seen
27	the painter's masterpieces; but the art of Christian
  	Science, with true hue and character of the living God,
  	is akin to its Science: and Science and Health gives
30	scopes and shades to the shadows of divinity, thus im-
  	parting to humanity the true sense of meekness and
  	might. 
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       373


 1	    One incident serves to illustrate the simple nature of
  	art. 
 3	    I insisted upon placing the serpent behind the woman
  	in the picture "Seeking and Finding." My artist at the
  	easel objected, as he often did, to my sense of Soul's
 6	expression through the brush; but, as usual, he finally
  	yielded. A few days afterward, the following from Roth-
  	erham's translation of the New Testament was handed
 9	to me, — I had never before seen it: "And the serpent
  	cast out of his mouth, behind the woman, water as a
  	river, that he might cause her to be river-borne." Neither
12	material finesse, standpoint, nor perspective guides the
  	infinite Mind and spiritual vision that should, does, guide
  	His children. 
15	    One great master clearly delineates Christ's appear-
  	ing in the flesh, and his healing power, as clad not in
  	soft raiment or gorgeous apparel; and when forced out
18	of its proper channel, as living feebly, in kings' courts. 
  	This master's thought presents a sketch of Christian-
  	ity's state, in the early part of the Christian era, as
21	homelessness in a wilderness. But in due time Chris-
  	tianity entered into synagogues, and, as St. Mark
  	writes, it has rich possession here, with houses and
24	lands. In Genesis we read that God gave man do-
  	minion over all things; and this assurance is followed
  	by Jesus' declaration, "All power is given unto me
27	in heaven and in earth," and by his promise that the
  	Christlike shall finally sit down at the right hand of the
  	Father. 
30	    Christian Science is more than a prophet or a proph-
  	ecy:  it presents not words alone, but works, — the daily
  	demonstration of Truth and Love. Its healing and sav-
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       374


 1	ing power was so great a proof of Immanuel and the
  	realism of Christianity, that it caused even the publi-
 3	cans to justify God. Although clad in panoply of power,
  	the Pharisees scorned the spirit of Christ in most of its
  	varied manifestations. To them it was cant and carica-
 6	ture, — always the opposite of what it was. Keen and
  	alert was their indignation at whatever rebuked hypocrisy
  	and demanded Christianity in life and religion. In view
 9	of this, Jesus said, "Wisdom is justified of all her
  	children." 
  	    Above the fogs of sense and storms of passion, Chris-
12	tian Science and its art will rise triumphant; ignorance,
  	envy, and hatred — earth's harmless thunder — pluck
  	not their heaven-born wings. Angels, with overtures,
15	hold charge over both, and announce their Principle and
  	idea. 
  	    It is most fitting that Christian Scientists memorize
18	the nativity of Jesus. To him who brought a great light
  	to all ages, and named his burdens light, homage is in-
  	deed due, — but is bankrupt. I never looked on my
21	ideal of the face of the Nazarite Prophet; but the one
  	illustrating my poem approximates it. 
  	    Extremists in every age either doggedly deny or fran-
24	tically affirm what is what:  one renders not unto Caesar
  	"the things that are Caesar's;" the other sees "Helen's
  	beauty in a brow of Egypt." 
27	    Pictures are portions of one's ideal, but this ideal is
  	not one's personality. Looking behind the veil, he that
  	perceives a semblance between the thinker and his thought
30	on canvas, blames him not. 
  	    Because my ideal of an angel is a woman without
  	feathers on her wings, — is it less artistic or less natu-
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       375


 1	ral? Pictures which present disordered phases of ma-
  	terial conceptions and personality blind with animality,
 3	are not my concepts of angels. What is the material ego,
  	but the counterfeit of the spiritual? 
  	    The truest art of Christian Science is to be a Chris-
 6	tian Scientist; and it demands more than a Raphael to
  	delineate this art. 
  	    The following is an extract from a letter reverting to
 9	the illustrations of "Christ and Christmas": —  
  	    "In my last letter, I did not utter all I felt about the
  	wonderful new book you have given us.  Years ago,
12	while in Italy, I studied the old masters and their great
  	works of art thoroughly, and so got quite an idea of
  	what constitutes true art.  Then I spent two years in
15	Paris, devoting every moment to the study of music and
  	art. 
  	    "The first thing that impressed me in your illustra-
18	tions was the conscientious application to detail, which
  	is the foundation of true art. From that, I went on to
  	study each illustration thoroughly, and to my amazement
21	and delight I find an almost identical resemblance, in
  	many things, to the old masters! In other words, the art
  	is perfect. 
24	    "The hands and feet of the figures — how many times
  	have I seen these hands and feet in Angelico's 'Jesus,'
  	or Botticelli's 'Madonna'! 
27	    "It gave me such a thrill of joy as no words can ex-
  	press, to see produced to-day that art — the only true
  	art — that we have identified with the old masters, and
30	mourned as belonging to them exclusively, — a thing of
  	the past, impossible of reproduction. 
  	    "All that I can say to you, as one who gives no mean
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       376


 1	attention to such matters, is that the art is perfect.  It
  	is the true art of the oldest, most revered, most authen-
 3	tic Italian school, revived.  I use the words most au-
  	thentic in the following sense:  the face, figure, and
  	drapery of Jesus, very closely resemble in detail the
 6	face, figure, and drapery of that Jesus portrayed by the
  	oldest of the old masters, and said to have been authen-
  	tic; the face having been taken by Fra Angelico from
 9	Caesar's Cameo, the figure and garments from a descrip-
  	tion, in The Galaxy, of a small sketch handed down
  	from the living reality.  Their productions are expres-
12	sionless copies of an engraving cut in a stone.  Yours
  	is a palpitating, living Saviour engraven on the heart.  
  	You have given us back our Jesus, and in a much better
15	form." 


  	                       SUNRISE AT PLEASANT VIEW 

  	    Who shall describe the brave splendor of a November
18	sky that this morning burst through the lattice for me,
  	on my bed? According to terrestrial calculations, above
  	the horizon, in the east, there rose one rod of rainbow
21	hues, crowned with an acre of eldritch ebony. Little
  	by little this topmost pall, drooping over a deeply daz-
  	zling sunlight, softened, grew gray, then gay, and glided
24	into a glory of mottled marvels. Fleecy, faint, fairy
  	blue and golden flecks came out on a background of
  	cerulean hue; while the lower lines of light kindled into
27	gold, orange, pink, crimson, violet; and diamond, topaz,
  	opal, garnet, turquoise, and sapphire spangled the gloom
  	in celestial space as with the brightness of His glory. 
30	Then thought I, What are we, that He who fashions for-
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Sunrise at Pleasant View                377


 1	ever such forms and hues of heaven, should move our
  	brush or pen to paint frail fairness or to weave a web
 3	of words that glow with gladdening gleams of God, so
  	unapproachable, and yet so near and full of radiant relief
  	in clouds and darkness!
 
378








                                           Chapter X 

  	                            Inklings Historic 


 1	    About the year 1862, while the author of this work
  	was at Dr. Vail's Hydropathic Institute in New
 3	Hampshire, this occurred:  A patient considered incur-
  	able left that institution, and in a few weeks returned
  	apparently well, having been healed, as he informed
 6	the patients, by one Mr. P. P. Quimby of Portland,
  	Maine. 
  	    After much consultation among ourselves, and a struggle
 9	with pride, the author, in company with several other
  	patients, left the water-cure, en route for the aforesaid
  	doctor in Portland. He proved to be a magnetic practi-
12	tioner. His treatment seemed at first to relieve her, but
  	signally failed in healing her case. 
  	    Having practised homoeopathy, it never occurred to the
15	author to learn his practice, but she did ask him how
  	manipulation could benefit the sick. He answered kindly
  	and squarely, in substance, "Because it conveys electricity
18	to them." That was the sum of what he taught her of
  	his medical profession. 
  	    The readers of my books cannot fail to see that meta-
21	physical therapeutics, as in Christian Science, are farther
  	removed from such thoughts than the nebulous system
  	is from the earth. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                379


 1	    After treating his patients, Mr. Quimby would retire
  	to an anteroom and write at his desk. I had a curiosity
 3	to know if he indited anything pathological relative to
  	his patients, and asked if I could see his pennings on
  	my case. He immediately presented them. I read the
 6	copy in his presence, and returned it to him. The com-
  	position was commonplace, mostly descriptive of the gen-
  	eral appearance, height, and complexion of the individual,
 9	and the nature of the case:  it was not at all metaphysi-
  	cal or scientific; and from his remarks I inferred that
  	his writings usually ran in the vein of thought presented
12	by these. He was neither a scholar nor a metaphysician. 
  	I never heard him say that matter was not as real as Mind,
  	or that electricity was not as potential or remedial, or
15	allude to God as the divine Principle of all healing. He
  	certainly had advanced views of his own, but they com-
  	mingled error with truth, and were not Science. On
18	his rare humanity and sympathy one could write a
  	sonnet. 
  	    I had already experimented in medicine beyond the
21	basis of materia medica, — up to the highest attenuation
  	in homoeopathy, thence to a mental standpoint not un-
  	derstood, and with phenomenally good results;¹ mean-
24	while, assiduously pondering the solution of this great
  	question:  Is it matter, or is it Mind, that heals the
  	sick? 
27	    It was after Mr. Quimby's death that I discovered,
  	in 1866, the momentous facts relating to Mind and its
  	superiority over matter, and named my discovery Chris-
30	tian Science. Yet, there remained the difficulty of ad-
  	justing in the scale of Science a metaphysical practice,

  	     ¹See Science and Health, p. 47, revised edition of 1890, and
33	 pp. 152, 153 in late editions.
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                380


1	and settling the question, What shall be the outward
  	sign of such a practice:  if a divine Principle alone heals,
 3	what is the human modus for demonstrating this, — in
  	short, how can sinful mortals prove that a divine Principle
  	heals the sick, as well as governs the universe, time,
 6	space, immortality, man? 
  	    When contemplating the majesty and magnitude of
  	this query, it looked as if centuries of spiritual growth
 9	were requisite to enable me to elucidate or to dem-
  	onstrate what I had discovered:  but an unlooked-for,
  	imperative call for help impelled me to begin this stu-
12	pendous work at once, and teach the first student in
  	Christian Science. Even as when an accident, called
  	fatal to life, had driven me to discover the Science of
15	Life, I again, in faith, turned to divine help, — and com-
  	menced teaching. 
  	    My students at first practised in slightly differing
18	forms. Although I could heal mentally, without a sign
  	save the immediate recovery of the sick, my students'
  	patients, and people generally, called for a sign — a ma-
21	terial evidence wherewith to satisfy the sick that some-
  	thing was being done for them; and I said, "Suffer it
  	to be so now," for thus saith our Master. Experience,
24	however, taught me the impossibility of demonstrating
  	the Science of metaphysical healing by any outward form
  	of practice. 
27	    In April, 1883, a bill in equity was filed in the United
  	States Circuit Court in Boston, to restrain, by decree and
  	order of the Court, the unlawful publishing and use of an
30	infringing pamphlet printed and issued by a student of
  	Christian Science. 
  	    Answer was filed by the defendant, alleging that the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                381


1	copyrighted works of Mrs. Eddy were not original with
  	her, but had been copied by her, or by her direction,
 3	from manuscripts originally composed by Dr. P. P. 
  	Quimby. 
  	    Testimony was taken on the part of Mrs. Eddy, the
 6	defendant being present personally and by counsel. The
  	time for taking testimony on the part of the defendant
  	having nearly expired, he gave notice through his coun-
 9	sel that he should not put in testimony. Later, Mrs.
  	Eddy requested her lawyer to inquire of defendant's
  	counsel why he did not present evidence to support his
12	claim that Dr. Quimby was the author of her writings! 
  	Accordingly, her counsel asked the defendant's counsel
  	this question, and he replied, in substance, "There is
15	no evidence to present." 
  	    The stipulation for a judgment and a decree in favor
  	of Mrs. Eddy was drawn up and signed by counsel. 
18	It was ordered that the complainant (Mrs. Eddy)
  	recover of the defendant her cost of suit, taxed at
  	($113.09) one hundred thirteen and 9/100 dollars. 
21	    A writ of injunction was issued under the seal of the
  	said Court, restraining the defendant from directly or
  	indirectly printing, publishing, selling, giving away,
24	distributing, or in any way or manner disposing of,
  	the enjoined pamphlet, on penalty of ten thousand
  	dollars. 
27	    The infringing books, to the number of thirty-eight
  	hundred or thereabouts, were put under the edge of
  	the knife, and their unlawful existence destroyed, in
30	Boston, Massachusetts. 
  	    It has been written that "nobody can be both founder
  	and discoverer of the same thing." If this declaration
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                382


 1	were either a truism or a rule, my experience would
  	contradict it and prove an exception. 
 3	    No works on the subject of Christian Science existed,
  	prior to my discovery of this Science. Before the publi-
  	cation of my first work on this doctrine, a few manu-
 6	scripts of mine were in circulation. The discovery and
  	founding of Christian Science has cost more than thirty
  	years of unremitting toil and unrest; but, comparing those
 9	with the joy of knowing that the sinner and the sick are
  	helped thereby, that time and eternity bear witness to
  	this gift of God to the race, I am the debtor. 
12	    In the latter half of the nineteenth century I discov-
  	ered the Science of Christianity, and restored the first
  	patient healed in this age by Christian Science. I taught
15	the first student in Christian Science Mind-healing; was
  	author and publisher of the first books on this subject;
  	obtained the first charter for the first Christian Science
18	church, originated its form of government, and was its
  	first pastor. I donated to this church the land on which
  	in 1894 was erected the first church edifice of this de-
21	nomination in Boston; obtained the first and only charter
  	for a metaphysical medical college, — was its first and
  	only president; was editor and proprietor of the first
24	Christian Science periodical; organized the first Chris-
  	tian Scientist Association, wrote its constitution and by-
  	laws, — as also the constitution and by-laws of the
27	National Christian Science Association; and gave it
  	The Christian Science Journal; inaugurated our denom-
  	inational form of Sunday services, Sunday School, and
30	the entire system of teaching and practising Christian
  	Science. 
  	    In 1895 I ordained that the Bible, and "Science and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                383


 1	Health with Key to the Scriptures," the Christian Science
  	textbook, be the pastor, on this planet, of all the churches
 3	of the Christian Science denomination. This ordinance
  	took effect the same year, and met with the universal ap-
  	proval and support of Christian Scientists. Whenever
 6	and wherever a church of Christian Science is established,
  	its pastor is the Bible and my book. 
  	    In 1896 it goes without saying, preeminent over igno-
 9	rance or envy, that Christian Science is founded by its
  	discoverer, and built upon the rock of Christ. The ele-
  	ments of earth beat in vain against the immortal parapets
12	of this Science. Erect and eternal, it will go on with the
  	ages, go down the dim posterns of time unharmed, and
  	on every battle-field rise higher in the estimation of
15	thinkers and in the hearts of Christians.
 
384   






                       Chapter XI 

  	                 Poems 


 1	                    COME THOU 


  	    Come, in the minstrel's lay;
 3	      When two hearts meet,
  	      And true hearts greet,
  	    And all is morn and May. 

 6	    Come Thou! and now, anew,
  	      To thought and deed
  	      Give sober speed,
 9	    Thy will to know, and do. 

  	    Stay! till the storms are o'er — 
  	      The cold blasts done,
12	      The reign of heaven begun,
  	    And Love, the evermore. 

  	    Be patient, waiting heart:
15	      Light, Love divine
  	      Is here, and thine;
  	    You therefore cannot part. 

18	    "The seasons come and go:
  	      Love, like the sea,
  	      Rolls on with thee, — 
21	    But knows no ebb and flow. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              385


 1	    "Faith, hope, and tears, triune,
  	      Above the sod
 3	      Find peace in God,
  	    And one eternal noon." 

  	    Oh, Thou hast heard my prayer;
 6	      And I am blest! 
  	      This is Thy high behest:
  	    Thou, here and everywhere. 


 9	MEETING OF MY DEPARTED MOTHER AND HUSBAND 

  	"Joy for thee, happy friend! thy bark is past
  	The dangerous sea, and safely moored at last — 
12	                        Beyond rough foam. 
  	Soft gales celestial, in sweet music bore — 
  	Spirit emancipate for this far shore — 
15	                        Thee to thy home. 

  	"You've travelled long, and far from mortal joys,
  	To Soul's diviner sense, that spurns such toys,
18	                        Brave wrestler, lone. 
  	Now see thy ever-self; Life never fled;
  	Man is not mortal, never of the dead:
21	                        The dark unknown. 

  	"When hope soared high, and joy was eagle-plumed,
  	Thy pinions drooped; the flesh was weak, and doomed
24	                        To pass away. 
  	But faith triumphant round thy death-couch shed
  	Majestic forms; and radiant glory sped
27	                        The dawning day. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              386


 1	"Intensely grand and glorious life's sphere, — 
  	Beyond the shadow, infinite appear
 3	                        Life, Love divine, — 
  	Where mortal yearnings come not, sighs are stilled,
  	And home and peace and hearts are found and filled,
 6	                        Thine, ever thine. 

  	"Bearest thou no tidings from our loved on earth,
  	The toiler tireless for Truth's new birth
 9	                        All-unbeguiled? 
  	Our joy is gathered from her parting sigh:
  	This hour looks on her heart with pitying eye, — 
12	                        What of my child?" 

  	"When, severed by death's dream, I woke to Life,
  	She deemed I died, and could not know the strife
15	                        At first to fill
  	That waking with a love that steady turns
  	To God; a hope that ever upward yearns,
18	                        Bowed to His will. 

  	"Years had passed o'er thy broken household band,
  	When angels beckoned me to this bright land,
21	                        With thee to meet. 
  	She that has wept o'er thee, kissed my cold brow,
  	Rears the sad marble to our memory now,
24	                        In lone retreat. 

  	"By the remembrance of her loyal life,
  	And parting prayer, I only know my wife,
27	                        Thy child, shall come — 
  	Where farewells cloud not o'er our ransomed rest — 
  	Hither to reap, with all the crowned and blest,
30	                        Of bliss the sum.   

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              387


1	"When Love's rapt sense the heart-strings gently sweep,
  	With joy divinely fair, the high and deep,
 3	                        To call her home,
  	She shall mount upward unto purer skies;
  	We shall be waiting, in what glad surprise,
 6	                        Our spirits' own!" 


  	                                           LOVE 

  	    Brood o'er us with Thy shelt'ring wing,
 9	      'Neath which our spirits blend
  	    Like brother birds, that soar and sing,
  	      And on the same branch bend. 
12	    The arrow that doth wound the dove
  	    Darts not from those who watch and love. 

  	    If thou the bending reed wouldst break
15	      By thought or word unkind,
  	    Pray that his spirit you partake,
  	      Who loved and healed mankind:
18	    Seek holy thoughts and heavenly strain,
  	    That make men one in love remain. 

  	    Learn, too, that wisdom's rod is given
21	      For faith to kiss, and know;
  	    That greetings glorious from high heaven,
  	      Whence joys supernal flow,
24	    Come from that Love, divinely near,
  	    Which chastens pride and earth-born fear,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              388


 1	    Through God, who gave that word of might
  	      Which swelled creation's lay:
 3	    "Let there be light, and there was light." 
  	      What chased the clouds away? 
  	    'T was Love whose finger traced aloud
 6	    A bow of promise on the cloud. 

  	    Thou to whose power our hope we give,
  	      Free us from human strife. 
 9	    Fed by Thy love divine we live,
  	      For Love alone is Life;
  	    And life most sweet, as heart to heart
12	    Speaks kindly when we meet and part. 


  	                     WOMAN'S RIGHTS 

  	    Grave on her monumental pile:
15	    She won from vice, by virtue's smile,
  	    Her dazzling crown, her sceptred throne,
  	    Affection's wreath, a happy home;

18	    The right to worship deep and pure,
  	    To bless the orphan, feed the poor;
  	    Last at the cross to mourn her Lord,
21	    First at the tomb to hear his word:

  	    To fold an angel's wings below;
  	    And hover o'er the couch of woe;
24	    To nurse the Bethlehem babe so sweet,
  	    The right to sit at Jesus' feet;
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              389


 1	    To form the bud for bursting bloom,
  	    The hoary head with joy to crown;
 3	    In short, the right to work and pray,
  	    "To point to heaven and lead the way." 


  	               THE MOTHER'S EVENING PRAYER 

 6	O gentle presence, peace and joy and power;
  	    O Life divine, that owns each waiting hour,
  	Thou Love that guards the nestling's faltering flight! 
 9	    Keep Thou my child on upward wing to-night. 

  	Love is our refuge; only with mine eye
  	    Can I behold the snare, the pit, the fall:
12	His habitation high is here, and nigh,
  	    His arm encircles me, and mine, and all. 

  	O make me glad for every scalding tear,
15	    For hope deferred, ingratitude, disdain! 
  	Wait, and love more for every hate, and fear
  	    No ill, — since God is good, and loss is gain. 

18	Beneath the shadow of His mighty wing;
  	    In that sweet secret of the narrow way,
  	Seeking and finding, with the angels sing:
21	    "Lo, I am with you alway," — watch and pray. 

  	No snare, no fowler, pestilence or pain;
  	    No night drops down upon the troubled breast,
24	When heaven's aftersmile earth's tear-drops gain,
  	    And mother finds her home and heavenly rest. 
 
                                                                                                   390

 1	                                        JUNE 

  	    Whence are thy wooings, gentle June? 
 3	      Thou hast a Naiad's charm;
  	    Thy breezes scent the rose's breath;
  	      Old Time gives thee her palm. 
 6	    The lark's shrill song doth wake the dawn:
  	      The eve-bird's forest flute
  	    Gives back some maiden melody,
 9	      Too pure for aught so mute. 

  	    The fairy-peopled world of flowers,
  	      Enraptured by thy spell,
12	    Looks love unto the laughing hours,
  	      Through woodland, grove, and dell;
  	    And soft thy footstep falls upon
15	      The verdant grass it weaves;
  	    To melting murmurs ye have stirred
  	      The timid, trembling leaves. 

18	    When sunshine beautifies the shower,
  	      As smiles through teardrops seen,
  	    Ask of its June, the long-hushed heart,
21	      What hath the record been? 
  	    And thou wilt find that harmonies,
  	      In which the Soul hath part,
24	    Ne'er perish young, like things of earth,
  	      In records of the heart. 
 
                                                                                                   391

 1	                         WISH AND ITEM 

  	     Written to the Editor of the Item, Lynn, Mass. 

 3	    I hope the heart that's hungry
  	      For things above the floor,
  	    Will find within its portals
 6	      An item rich in store;

  	    That melancholy mortals
  	      Will count their mercies o'er,
 9	    And learn that Truth and wisdom
  	      Have many items more;

  	    That when a wrong is done us,
12	      It stirs no thought of strife;
  	    And Love becomes the substance,
  	      As item, of our life;

15	    That every ragged urchin,
  	      With bare feet soiled or sore,
  	    Share God's most tender mercies, — 
18	      Find items at our door. 

  	    Then if we've done to others
  	      Some good ne'er told before,
21	    When angels shall repeat it,
  	      'T will be an item more. 
 
                                                                                                   392

 1	THE OAK ON THE MOUNTAIN'S SUMMIT 

  	Oh, mountain monarch, at whose feet I stand, — 
 3	Clouds to adorn thy brow, skies clasp thy hand, — 
  	Nature divine, in harmony profound,
  	With peaceful presence hath begirt thee round. 

 6	And thou, majestic oak, from yon high place
  	Guard'st thou the earth, asleep in night's embrace, — 
  	And from thy lofty summit, pouring down
 9	Thy sheltering shade, her noonday glories crown? 

  	Whate'er thy mission, mountain sentinel,
  	To my lone heart thou art a power and spell;
12	A lesson grave, of life, that teacheth me
  	To love the Hebrew figure of a tree. 

  	Faithful and patient be my life as thine;
15	As strong to wrestle with the storms of time;
  	As deeply rooted in a soil of love;
  	As grandly rising to the heavens above. 


18	                        ISLE OF WIGHT 

  	   Written on receiving a painting of the Isle 

  	    Isle of beauty, thou art singing
21	      To my sense a sweet refrain;
  	    To my busy mem'ry bringing
  	      Scenes that I would see again. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              393


 1	    Chief, the charm of thy reflecting,
  	      Is the moral that it brings;
 3	    Nature, with the mind connecting,
  	      Gives the artist's fancy wings. 

  	    Soul, sublime 'mid human debris,
 6	      Paints the limner's work, I ween,
  	    Art and Science, all unweary,
  	      Lighting up this mortal dream. 

 9	    Work ill-done within the misty
  	      Mine of human thoughts, we see
  	    Soon abandoned when the Master
12	      Crowns life's Cliff for such as we. 

  	    Students wise, he maketh now thus
  	      Those who fish in waters deep,
15	    When the buried Master hails us
  	      From the shores afar, complete. 

  	    Art hath bathed this isthmus-lordling
18	      In a beauty strong and meek
  	    As the rock, whose upward tending
  	      Points the plane of power to seek. 

21	    Isle of beauty, thou art teaching
  	      Lessons long and grand, to-night,
  	    To my heart that would be bleaching
24	      To thy whiteness, Cliff of Wight. 
 
                                                                                                   394


 1	                                          HOPE 

  	'T is borne on the zephyr at eventide's hour;
 3	It falls on the heart like the dew on the flower, — 
  	An infinite essence from tropic to pole,
  	The promise, the home, and the heaven of Soul. 

 6	Hope happifies life, at the altar or bower,
  	And loosens the fetters of pride and of power;
  	It comes through our tears, as the soft summer rain,
 9	To beautify, bless, and make joyful again. 

  	The harp of the minstrel, the treasure of time;
  	A rainbow of rapture, o'erarching, divine;
12	The God-given mandate that speaks from above, — 
  	No place for earth's idols, but hope thou, and love. 



  	                        RONDELET 

15	                  "The flowers of June
  	    The gates of memory unbar:
  	              The flowers of June
18	    Such old-time harmonies retune,
  	    I fain would keep the gates ajar, — 
  	    So full of sweet enchantment are
21	              The flowers of June." 
  	                                         JAMES T. WHITE 
 
                                                                                                   395

 1	     TO MR. JAMES T. WHITE 

  	    Who loves not June
 3	    Is out of tune
  	    With love and God;
  	    The rose his rival reigns,
 6	    The stars reject his pains,
  	    His home the clod! 

  	    And yet I trow,
 9	    When sweet rondeau
  	    Doth play a part,
  	    The curtain drops on June;
12	    Veiled is the modest moon — 
  	    Hushed is the heart. 


  	AUTUMN 

15	Written in childhood, in a maple grove 

  	    Quickly earth's jewels disappear;
  	      The turf, whereon I tread,
18	    Ere autumn blanch another year,
  	      May rest above my head. 

  	    Touched by the finger of decay
21	      Is every earthly love;
  	    For joy, to shun my weary way,
  	      Is registered above. 

24	    The languid brooklets yield their sighs,
  	      A requiem o'er the tomb
  	    Of sunny days and cloudless skies,
27	      Enhancing autumn's gloom. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              396


 1	    The wild winds mutter, howl, and moan,
  	      To scare my woodland walk,
 3	    And frightened fancy flees, to roam
  	      Where ghosts and goblins stalk. 

  	    The cricket's sharp, discordant scream
 6	      Fills mortal sense with dread;
  	    More sorrowful it scarce could seem;
  	      It voices beauty fled. 

 9	    Yet here, upon this faded sod, — 
  	      O happy hours and fleet, — 
  	    When songsters' matin hymns to God
12	      Are poured in strains so sweet,

  	    My heart unbidden joins rehearse;
  	      I hope it's better made,
15	    When mingling with the universe,
  	      Beneath the maple's shade. 


  	                      CHRIST MY REFUGE 

18	    O'er waiting harpstrings of the mind
  	        There sweeps a strain,
  	    Low, sad, and sweet, whose measures bind
21	        The power of pain,

  	    And wake a white-winged angel throng
  	        Of thoughts, illumed
24	    By faith, and breathed in raptured song,
  	        With love perfumed. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              397


1	    Then His unveiled, sweet mercies show
  	        Life's burdens light. 
 3	    I kiss the cross, and wake to know
  	        A world more bright. 

  	    And o'er earth's troubled, angry sea
 6	        I see Christ walk,
  	    And come to me, and tenderly,
  	        Divinely talk. 

 9	    Thus Truth engrounds me on the rock,
  	        Upon Life's shore,
  	    'Gainst which the winds and waves can shock,
12	        Oh, nevermore! 

  	    From tired joy and grief afar,
  	        And nearer Thee, — 
15	    Father, where Thine own children are,
  	        I love to be. 

  	    My prayer, some daily good to do
18	        To Thine, for Thee;
  	    An offering pure of Love, whereto
  	        God leadeth me. 


21	                "FEED MY SHEEP" 

  	    Shepherd, show me how to go
  	      O'er the hillside steep,
24	    How to gather, how to sow, — 
  	      How to feed Thy sheep;
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              398


 1	    I will listen for Thy voice,
  	      Lest my footsteps stray;
 3	    I will follow and rejoice
  	      All the rugged way. 

  	    Thou wilt bind the stubborn will,
 6	      Wound the callous breast,
  	    Make self-righteousness be still,
  	      Break earth's stupid rest. 
 9	    Strangers on a barren shore,
  	      Lab'ring long and lone,
  	    We would enter by the door,
12	      And Thou know'st Thine own;

  	    So, when day grows dark and cold,
  	      Tear or triumph harms,
15	    Lead Thy lambkins to the fold,
  	      Take them in Thine arms;
  	    Feed the hungry, heal the heart,
18	      Till the morning's beam;
  	    White as wool, ere they depart,
  	      Shepherd, wash them clean. 

   
21	                         COMMUNION HYMN 

  	Saw ye my Saviour? Heard ye the glad sound? 
  	Felt ye the power of the Word? 
24	'T was the Truth that made us free,
  	And was found by you and me
  	In the life and the love of our Lord. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              399


 1	Mourner, it calls you, — "Come to my bosom,
  	Love wipes your tears all away,
 3	And will lift the shade of gloom,
  	And for you make radiant room
  	Midst the glories of one endless day." 

 6	Sinner, it calls you, — "Come to this fountain,
  	Cleanse the foul senses within;
  	'T is the Spirit that makes pure,
 9	That exalts thee, and will cure
  	All thy sorrow and sickness and sin." 

  	Strongest deliverer, friend of the friendless,
12	Life of all being divine:
  	Thou the Christ, and not the creed;
  	Thou the Truth in thought and deed;
15	Thou the water, the bread, and the wine. 


  	                                LAUS DEO! 

  	Written on laying the corner-stone of The Mother Church 

18	    Laus Deo, it is done! 
  	    Rolled away from loving heart
  	          Is a stone. 
21	    Lifted higher, we depart,
  	          Having one. 

  	    Laus Deo, — on this rock
24	    (Heaven chiselled squarely good)
  	          Stands His church, — 
  	    God is Love, and understood
27	          By His flock. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              400


 1	    Laus Deo, night star-lit
  	    Slumbers not in God's embrace;
 3	          Be awake;
  	    Like this stone, be in thy place:
  	          Stand, not sit. 

 6	    Grave, silent, steadfast stone,
  	    Dirge and song and shoutings low
  	          In thy heart
 9	    Dwell serene, — and sorrow? No,
  	          It has none,
  	          Laus Deo! 


12	                                 A VERSE 

  	    Mother's New Year Gift to the Little Children 

  	    Father-Mother God,
15	        Loving me, — 
  	    Guard me when I sleep;
  	    Guide my little feet
18	        Up to Thee. 


  	            To the Big Children 

  	    Father-Mother good, lovingly
21	        Thee I seek, — 
  	        Patient, meek,
  	    In the way Thou hast, — 
24	    Be it slow or fast,
  	        Up to Thee.
 
                                                                                                              401



                                CHAPTER XII 

  	                  TESTIMONIALS 

 1	LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED BY READING "SCIENCE
  	       AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES" 

 3	The Editor of The Christian Science Journal (Falmouth and St.
  	Paul Streets, Boston, Mass.) holds the original of most of the letters
  	that authenticate these. 

 6	    It is something more than a year and a half since I was
  	cured of a complication of diseases through reading
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
 9	    Becoming at an early age disgusted with drugs, I learned
  	hygiene, and practised it faithfully for over twenty years;
  	then I began to lose all faith in its efficacy, became
12	greatly discouraged, and, as I had never been cured of
  	a single ailment, I rapidly grew worse in health. Hear-
  	ing of this, a dear sister brought me Science and Health. 
15	Her admonition was, "Now read it, E —  I have heard
  	that just the reading of that book has been known to heal
  	the sick." 
18	    I had read to, and through, the chapter on Healing and
  	Teaching,¹ and was so deeply interested that I began
  	reading that blessed chapter over again, — when I found
21	I was cured of my dyspepsia, that I could use my strength
  	in lifting without feeling the old distressing pain in my
  	side, and also that the pain in the kidneys only came on

24	                  ¹Page 292 of the revised edition of 1890.
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             402


 1	at night, waking me out of sleep. Then I began my first
  	conscious treatments:  of course I followed no formula,
 3	and I needed none. A cry for help, knowing it would
  	be answered; precious texts from the Bible, which had
  	already become like a new book to me; sweet assurance
 6	of faith by the witnessing Spirit; strong logical conclu-
  	sions, learned from Science and Health:  what a wealth
  	of material! Before finishing the book, all tendency to
 9	my old aches and pains had left me, and I have been a
  	strong, healthy woman ever since. 
  	    My first demonstration with another than myself was
12	also before I had finished my first reading. My husband
  	was cured of the belief of bilious fever by not over ten
  	minutes' treatment; the fever and pain in head and limbs
15	disappearing in that instantaneous way as soon as I
  	could summon sufficient courage to offer my services in
  	this, to us, new but glorious work. He slept soundly
18	that night (the treatment was given about 10 A. M.), and
  	ate and worked as usual the next day, with no symptoms
  	of a relapse then or afterward. That was in March, 1888;
21	in the following August I met in one of our Rocky Moun-
  	tain berry patches a lady who complained so bitterly that
  	I felt compelled to offer her treatment. Her words, when
24	I visited her at her home during Christmas week, will
  	give some idea of the result: —  
  	    "Yes, I am doing three women's work, — attending to
27	my own and my son's housework, and caring for his wife
  	and new-born babe; but I am equal to it, when I think
  	of all the Lord has done for me!  Why, Mrs. S., I was
30	cured with that first treatment you gave me, I know;
  	because I went out to gather berries that day and was
  	caught in a drenching shower, — and for ten years before
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             403


  1	I could not bear the least exposure without suffering
  	from those dreadful headaches I told you about, and
 3	from dysentery, — but that day I had neither.  I had
  	once been laid out for dead, — lying there perfectly con-
  	scious, hearing my friends grieving over me, — but I did
 6	not want to come to, I suffered so.  No, I never have any
  	of those ailments.  I am a well, hearty woman, — and
  	that is not all.  I had been seeking religion for more than
 9	twenty years, but I never knew how Christians felt till I
  	told you I was cured that day on the camp-ground." 
  	    On the first of this year I was so blessed as to receive
12	a course of lessons from one of our teacher's students. 
  	Now I am only trusting that the time will come when I
  	may be enabled to teach others the way of Truth, as well
15	as to add to the many demonstrations God has given
  	me. — E. D. S. 


  	    A student of Christian Science was employed in the
18	Massachusetts State Prison at Charlestown, to teach the
  	prisoners to make shoes. He carried his copy of "Science
  	and Health with Key to the Scriptures" and the Journal
21	with him, and as he had the opportunity would tell the
  	men what this wonderful truth could do for them, set-
  	ting them free in a larger and higher sense than they had
24	dreamed of. 
  	    We make extracts from a number of letters that one
  	of the prisoners has written to those who are interesting
27	themselves in this work. 

  	    "Editor of The Christian Science Journal: — At the
  	prison, once a week, there are Christian papers given
30	to the inmates.  But none of those papers point out so
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             404


  1	clearly the fallibility of the mortal or carnal mind, and
  	the infallibility of the divine Mind, as does the teaching
 3	of Christian Science. 
  	    "I was strangely blind and stupid. I loved sin, and
  	it seemed as though I never would be able to forsake it. 
 6	I did everything that would be expected of one entirely
  	ignorant of God. 
  	    "I also had a complication of diseases.  I could not
 9	begin to describe the medicines I have taken. 
  	    "I no longer look for material treatment, but hum-
  	bly seek for the divine assistance of Jesus, through the
12	way Christian Science has taught me. I am, indeed,
  	an altered man. I now have no more doubt of the
  	way of salvation than I have of the way to the prison
15	workshop. 
  	    "I am very grateful to the students of Christian Science,
  	for the interest they have taken in me and my fellow-
18	prisoners.  Their letters and books have been of great
  	profit, and in accordance with their wish I have done what
  	I could for the others. 
21	    "I gave the Journal to every man who would accept
  	it, and related my experience to those who would listen. 
  	I told them they need go no farther than myself to see
24	what the demonstration was; for not only have my eyes
  	been healed, but many other ailments have disappeared. 
  	    "Some of the fellows told me I was becoming reli-
27	giously insane, but acting upon your advice, I did not stop
  	to argue with those opposed; and I am glad to be able to
  	tell you that those who expressed interest were more than
30	those who opposed. 
  	    "The chaplain told me I could keep Science and
  	Health until I got through with it. I never should
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             405


 1	get through with that book, but, as others were waiting
  	for it, I did not like to keep it too long. God bless the
 3	author! 
  	    "I need have no fear after leaving here; I feel that
  	I can make an honest living.  I can honestly add, that
 6	my bad reputation is largely due to my lack of educa-
  	tion.  What little I do know, I learned here and in the
  	House of Correction.  I tell you this, for I feel that I
 9	must be honest with the kind friends who have done so
  	much for me. 
  	    "Providing I should not be paroled, I shall remain
12	here until the 24th of next December. God bless you
  	all. — J. C." 


  	    I am glad to tell how I was healed. Beliefs of con-
15	sumption, dyspepsia, neuralgia, piles, tobacco, and bad
  	language held me in bondage for many years. Doctors
  	that were consulted did nothing to relieve me, and I
18	constantly grew worse. Nearly two years ago a lady
  	told me that if I would read a book called "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures" I would be healed. 
21	I told her I would "go into it for all it is worth," and
  	I have found that it is worth all. I got the book, and
  	read day and night. I saw that it must be true, and be-
24	lieved that what I could not then understand would be
  	made clear later. 
  	    After some days' reading I was affected with drowsi-
27	ness, followed by vomiting. This lasted several hours;
  	when I fell into a sleep, and awoke healed. The good I
  	have received, and that I have been able to do in healing
30	others, has all come from Science and Health. I received
  	some instructions from teachers; but they did me more
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             406


  1	harm than good:  I asked for bread, but they gave me a
  	stone. I held to what I could understand of Science and
 3	Health; and the truth does not forsake me, but enables
  	me to heal others. 
  	    Last February, I was called to treat a child that the
 6	M. D.'s said was dying from lung fever; after the third
  	treatment the child got up and ran about, completely
  	healed. Another child was brought to me, with rupture;
 9	after the second treatment the truss was thrown away. 
  	An aged lady was healed of heart disease and chills, in
  	one treatment. These cases brought me many more, that
12	were also healed. 
  	    The husband of a lady in the State Lunatic Asylum
  	asked me to treat her; she had been for two years and
15	a half in the asylum, and though taken home in this time
  	once or twice, she had had to be taken back. After two
  	weeks of absent treatment, the husband visited her, and
18	the doctor reported great improvement during the pre-
  	ceding two weeks. At the end of another two weeks I
  	went with the husband to the asylum, and the doctor told
21	us that she was well enough to go home. The husband
  	asked the doctor how it was that she had improved so
  	rapidly, and he said that he could not account for it. We
24	said nothing about the Christian Science treatment, and
  	took the lady home. This was about a year ago, and she
  	has remained perfectly well. 
27	    Many cases as striking as this can be referred to in
  	this town, as evidence that Truth is the healer of sickness
  	as well as of sin. — J. B. H. 


30	    No. 1.  A lady friend, who was found to have a severe
  	attack of dysentery, was assured that such attacks could
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             407


 1	be cured without medicine, and advised to take no more. 
  	She was more than astonished at the result; for in less
 3	than an hour all pain and other symptoms of the trouble
  	ceased, and she felt perfectly well the next day. 
  	    No. 2.  While she was visiting relatives in the country,
 6	an infant of theirs was attacked severely with croup,
  	and appeared to be on the verge of suffocation, giving
  	its parents much alarm. The infant was taken in
 9	the arms of the lady, in thirty minutes was completely
  	relieved, went to sleep, and awoke in good health the
  	next morning. 
12	    No. 3.  The mother of this child was subsequently
  	attacked with a scrofulous swelling on the neck, just
  	under the ear, which was very painful and disfiguring;
15	the side of the face, also, being badly swollen. It was
  	feared that this would develop into and undergo the
  	usual phenomenon of abscess, as other similar swellings
18	had done previously. She had great faith in the meta-
  	physical treatment, because of the experience which she
  	had had with her baby, and wrote a letter describing her
21	case. This was immediately answered, and absent
  	treatment was begun. In twenty-four hours after receipt
  	of the letter, to the astonishment of herself and family,
24	the tumor had entirely disappeared:  there was not a
  	trace of it left; although the day before it was fully as
  	large as a hen's egg; red, and tender to the touch. 
27	    These instances are only a few of the many cures which
  	have been performed in this way, and they are mentioned
  	simply to show what good work may be done by any
30	earnest, conscientious person who has gained by reading
  	my works the proper understanding of the Principle of
  	Christian Science. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             408


  1	    What a wonderful field for enlightenment and profit
  	lies open to those who seek after Truth. Alas, that the
 3	feet of so few enter it! 


  	    Rev. M. B. G. Eddy: — Will you kindly spare me a few
  	moments for the perusal of these lines from a stranger, — 
 6	one who feels under a debt of gratitude to you, — for,
  	through the divine Science brought to light by you, I have
  	been "made whole." I have been cured of a malignant
 9	cancer since I began to study Christian Science, and have
  	demonstrated the truth of it in a number of cases. I have
  	only studied your good books, having been unable to take
12	the lectures for want of means. I dare not think of these,
  	for there is no prospect that I shall be in a position to
  	take the course at all. I do not allow myself to com-
15	plain, but cheerfully take up my books and study, and
  	feel thankful for this light. 
  	                             M. E. W., Canon City, Col. 


18	    Dear Madam: — May I thank you for your book,
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures," and
  	say how much I owe to it — almost my very life — at a
21	most critical time. . . . 
  	    If it were not for the heat of your American summers
  	(I had nine attacks of dysentery in the last one), and the
24	expense, I should dearly like to learn from you person-
  	ally; but I must forego this, — at any rate, for the pres-
  	ent. If you would write me what the cost would be for a
27	course on divine metaphysics, I would try to manage it
  	later on. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             409


  1	    Meanwhile, I should be grateful if you would refer me
  	to any one in this country who is interested similarly,
 3	for I get more kicks than halfpence in discussing it. 
  	    Your obliged friend,              (REV.) I. G. W. BISHOP, 

  	                   Bovington Vicarage, Hemel Hempstead,
 6	                                         Herts, England 


    	                   Extract from a letter to Rev. M. B. G. Eddy 

  	    A gentleman here had hired all the most skilled doctors
 9	in the United States — nothing helped him. He was a
  	ghost to look upon. I told him just to read my copies
  	of your books. I talked to him, told him what he could
12	do for himself if he but tried. He laughed at me. I was
  	willing he should laugh, for it was very unusual for him
  	to do this. He had your books two months, and last Sun-
15	day he returned them. I wish you could see him: he is
  	well. He is happy, and told me he was going to write to
  	you for the books for himself this week. — E. E. B. 


18	    Dear Madam: — I have been a sickly person all my
  	life, until a few months ago, and was confined to my
  	bed every little while. It was during one of many attacks
21	that your book, "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," was handed me. I read it only a very short
  	time, when I arose, well, went out into the kitchen, pre-
24	pared a large dinner, and ate heartily of it. 
  	    I have been up and well ever since, — a marvel to my
  	friends and family, and sometimes they can hardly be-
27	lieve it is I; and feeling so grateful, I must tell you of
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             410


  1	it. I wish everybody in the world would read your book,
  	for all would be benefited by it. 
 3	        Gratefully yours,          ANNA M. SMITH 


  	    Dear Madam: — About seven years ago I was com-
  	pelled to go to an oculist and have an operation performed
 6	upon my eyes. He fitted me with glasses, which I wore
  	for a considerable time, and then removed; but the pain
  	and difficulty returned, and I was obliged to go again to
 9	the oculist, who advised me never to take my glasses off
  	again. 
  	    I continued wearing them for fully five years longer,
12	until some time in last January, when, upon reading your
  	book, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	I again took them off. Since that time, though I have been
15	in the courts reporting, and reading fine notes frequently,
  	I have experienced no difficulty with my eyes. 
  	        Very respectfully,
18	                     WILLIAM A. SMITH, Wilmington, Del. 


  	    Dear Mrs. Eddy: — We have been studying "Science
  	and Health with Key to the Scriptures" for a year, and
21	I cannot tell you how much it has done for us; giving us
  	health instead of sickness, and giving us such an under-
  	standing of God as we never had before. Christian
24	Science was our only help two weeks ago, when our baby
  	was born. My husband and myself were alone. I dressed
  	myself the next day; commenced doing my work the
27	third day, and am well and strong. It must be pleasing
  	to you to know how much good your work is doing. 
  	                   KITTIE BECK, Elmwood, Cass Co., Neb. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             411


 1	    I was a helpless sufferer in August, 1883, and had been
  	so for many years. The physicians said I had cancer
 3	of the uterus. I heard of your book, "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," bought a copy, began read-
  	ing it, and a great light seemed to break through the
 6	darkness. I cried aloud in joy, "This is what I have
  	been hungering for, these many years!" I studied it
  	closely, and healed myself and several of my friends be-
 9	fore I had taken instruction of any teacher. 
  	                   MRS. S. A. McMAHON, Wyandotte, Kans. 


  	    I was healed thoroughly of the belief of chronic hepati-
12	tis and kidney disease, by reading "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures." I have never, to this day,
  	had the slightest return of it. 
15	                    J. P. FILBERT, Council Bluffs, Iowa 


  	    You, dear Mrs. Eddy, have saved my life, through
  	Science and Health; and I feel that the patients healed
18	through me should give the first thanks to God and to
  	you. — MRS. D. S. HARRIMAN, Kansas City, Mo. 


  	    How grand your book, "Science and Health with Key
21	to the Scriptures," is! It is a translation of Truth. No
  	amount of money could buy the book of me, if I could not
  	get another. No matter what suffering comes, physical
24	or mental, I have only to take Science and Health, and
  	almost invariably the first sentence brings relief. It
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             412


 1	seems to steady the thought. I do not think any student
  	old enough to neglect reading it. When we think we are
 3	advanced far enough to let that book alone, then are
  	we in danger. 
  	        MRS. ELLEN P. CLARK, Dorchester, Mass. 


 6	    Many thanks for the good received from your books. 
  	When I commenced reading them, I was carrying about
  	a very sick body. Your books have healed me. I am
 9	now in perfect health. People look at me with surprise,
  	and say they do not understand it; but when they see
  	the sick ones made well, they are not always willing to
12	believe it. 
  	        MRS. JOSEPH TILLSON, South Hanson, Mass. 


  	    Rev. M. B. G. Eddy: — I add one more testimony of
15	a cure from reading your book, "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures." Five years ago I lay pros-
  	trate with piles and inflammation of the bowels. All
18	the coating came off, apparently. A stricture was formed,
  	beyond medical reach. I then lived in Chicago; one
  	of the best physicians, who made a specialty of treating
21	piles, attended me. The pain was relieved, but my
  	bowels were inactive, and remained so until New Year's
  	eve. 
24	    I determined to trust all to God, or die before I would
  	take any more medicine, as I never had an action unless
  	I took a free dose of some laxative. If I forgot to take
27	the medicine one night, or allowed myself to be without
  	it, I had a terrible sick headache for two or three days,
  	and terrible backache. I never had backache at any
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             413


 1	other time, and the piles would be so much inflamed, in
  	two days' time, that I could hardly tell where I suffered
 3	the worst. 
  	    Since I have learned to trust all to God, I have not
  	had the least trouble with the piles, nor one twinge of
 6	the backache. I have an easy action of the bowels each
  	morning. It was five days after I resolved to leave medi-
  	cine alone, before a natural movement took place; and
 9	ever since I have been perfectly regular. It was a great
  	effort for me to take that step, for I knew I was running
  	the risk of throwing myself back into all misery, and
12	perhaps into a worse state than before. By reading
  	Science and Health, I learned that God was able to save
  	the body as well as the soul, and I believed His promises
15	were for me. 
  	              MATTIE E. MAYFIELD, Des Moines, Iowa 


  	    For the Cause of Truth, I submit the following testi-
18	monial for publication; may it bring one more, at least,
  	into the fold of divine Science! The truth, as it is stated
  	in "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
21	has done much towards making our home the abiding-
  	place of peace and harmony. I now write of the wonder-
  	ful demonstration of Truth over the birth of my baby
24	boy, two weeks ago. Sunday, September 23, we went
  	for a long drive of three hours; at night I retired at the
  	usual hour; toward morning I was given a little warn-
27	ing; when I awoke at seven o'clock, the birth took place. 
  	Not more than ten minutes after, I ate a hearty break-
  	fast, and then had a refreshing sleep; at ten o'clock
30	walked across the room while my bed was dressed; at
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             414


1	twelve took a substantial dinner; most of the afternoon
  	sat up in bed, without any support but Truth; at six
 3	in the evening dressed myself and walked to the dining-
  	room, and remained up for two hours. Next morning
  	I arose at the usual hour, and have kept it up ever since,
 6	 — was not confined to my bed one whole day. The
  	second day was out walking in the yard, and the third
  	day went for a drive in the morning and received callers
 9	in the afternoon. If it had not been for the presence of
  	my young hopeful, it would have been hard to believe
  	that there had so recently been a belief of a birth in the
12	house; but then, I was sustained by Love, and had no
  	belief of suffering to take my strength away. Before
  	baby was two weeks old, I cooked, swept, ran the sew-
15	ing machine, etc., assisting with the housework gen-
  	erally. How grateful I am for the obstetrics of this
  	grand Science! Mothers need no longer listen to the
18	whispering lies of the old serpent, for the law of mortal
  	mind is broken by Truth. 
  	                MRS. DORA HOSSICK, Carrolton, Mo. 


21	    My wife and I have been healed by reading your book,
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." We
  	both feel very grateful to you. 
24	    Five months ago my wife gave birth to a child, with-
  	out pain or inconvenience, has done all the housework
  	since, and has been every minute perfectly well. Neither
27	she nor the child have been ill, — as was constantly the
  	case with former children, — so we have thought it right
  	to name the child Glover Eddy. 
30	    We have been reading Science and Health nearly
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             415


 1	two years, and have sold several copies to others. We
  	are reading the Journal also this year. 
 3	Yours respectfully,   JOHN B. HOUSEL, Lincoln, Neb. 


  	    Dear Mother: — The most blessed of women! Oh,
  	how I long to sit within range of your voice and hear the
 6	truth that comes to you from on high! for none could
  	speak such wondrous thoughts as have come from your
  	pen, except it be the Spirit that speaketh in you. 
 9	    Two years ago last October, while laboring under a
  	great strain of care and anxiety in regard to financial
  	affairs, I heard of Christian Science. I borrowed "Sci-
12	ence and Health with Key to the Scriptures," and began
  	to read. I bless God that I was driven to it by such an
  	extremity. After reading some one hundred and fifty
15	pages, I was convinced that it was the truth for which
  	I had searched during twenty years. While I was read-
  	ing the chapter on Imposition and Demonstration,¹ I
18	was healed of endometritis and prolapsus uteri of over
  	twenty years' standing, pronounced incurable by emi-
  	nent physicians. Professor Ludlam, the dean of Hahne-
21	mann Medical College, of Chicago, Ill., was one of my
  	doctors. 
  	    Before I was healed, to walk seven or eight blocks
24	would so fatigue me that it would take me a week to
  	recover. I now started out and walked, and was on my
  	feet all day and for several succeeding days, but felt no
27	weariness from my labors. 
  	    I felt, after being healed, I must have a Science and
  	Health of my own. I had no money to buy it, so earned
30	¹Page 234, revised edition of 1890.
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             416


 1	it by getting subscribers for the Journal. It has gone
  	with me everywhere I have been. I have been well ever
 3	since. 
  	    I had suffered from bodily ailments, but they were
  	nothing compared to my mental trials. Grief, hatred,
 6	jealousy, and revenge had well-nigh bereft me of reason. 
  	I had lost a home of plenty, been reduced to almost abject
  	poverty, and had become a cheerless woman, — could
 9	not smile without feeling I had sinned. 
  	    All my griefs and sorrows are now turned to joy, and
  	my hatred is changed to love. "Glory to God in the
12	highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men." I
  	read Science and Health, and all your other books, to-
  	gether with the New Testament, every minute I can
15	get. — E. B. C., Omaha, Neb. 


  	    I must add one more to your great pile of letters, to
  	tell you what your book, "Science and Health with Key
18	to the Scriptures," has done for me and my family. More
  	than a year ago, my husband was suffering from an injury
  	received about a year previous, and he went to Mrs. B. for
21	treatment. His shoulder had been fractured, his collar-
  	bone broken, and he had sustained internal injuries. Sev-
  	eral M. D.'s had attended him, but had given him very
24	little relief. Mrs. B. treated him a short time, and he
  	received much benefit. He bought Science and Health. 
  	From reading it, I was cured of a belief of chronic liver
27	complaint. I suffered so much from headaches and con-
  	stipation, and other beliefs, that I seldom ever saw a well
  	day; but, thanks to you and divine Principle, I now
30	seldom ever have a belief of feeling badly. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             417


 1	    November 4th, last, I was confined. I was alone,
  	because I knew no one whose thought was in harmony
 3	with Science. I thought I could get along without help,
  	and I did. My little girl was sleeping in the same room
  	with me, and after the birth she called a woman who
 6	was asleep upstairs, to take care of the baby. This
  	woman was much frightened; but, on seeing how com-
  	posed I was, she got over her fright. I was sitting up
 9	in bed, holding the child, and feeling as well as I ever
  	did in my life. I never had seen a Scientist nor been
  	treated, but got all my ideas from Science and Health. 
12	My baby was born on Sunday morning, and I got up
  	Monday at noon, and stayed up. I never got along so
  	well with a baby as I did with this one. 
15	    I am very thankful for the knowledge of Science I
  	have gained through your book. I want so much to be
  	a Scientist; but we are very poor. My husband is a
18	brakeman on the railroad; and I have very little educa-
  	tion. There is comfort in the thought that, if I can't be
  	a Scientist, my children may be. 
21	Yours with much love,   C. A. W., Lexington, Mo. 


  	    In the February Journal it appears there is some one
  	who says that "Science and Health with Key to the
24	Scriptures" is hard to understand, and who thinks she
  	can explain it. Perhaps my experience with Science
  	and Health may help some one who might otherwise
27	take up this thought, and so be led away from the truth. 
  	After reading and studying it for some time, and talking
  	to the Scientists I met in my travels, the thought came
30	to me, "Why not try these truths on yourself?" I did
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             418


 1	so, and to my surprise and great joy I found immediate
  	relief. Dyspepsia (the trouble of most commercial travel-
 3	lers), catarrh, and many lesser beliefs, left me, so that in
  	a short time I was a well man, and by no other means
  	than trusting to the Saviour's promises as explained in
 6	Science and Health. This took place while I was travel-
  	ling about the country. 
  	    On my return home, I gave my wife treatments. In
 9	many instances the blessing came before the treatment
  	was finished, and often we proved that only a thought
  	of the power of Truth was sufficient to give relief. 
12	    One Sunday morning, soon after my return, a friend
  	called and asked if I could give him anything to relieve
  	his wife, who, he said, had been suffering for some days
15	with rheumatism in her shoulder, so severely that she
  	could neither dress alone nor comb her hair. I told him
  	that the only medicine we had in the house was Chris-
18	tian Science. He laughed at the idea; but before he
  	left, he asked if I would give his wife a treatment. I
  	told him I was very young in Science, but if she wished
21	it, I would. He went home, but returned immediately,
  	saying she wished me to come. Then I asked help from
  	the fountain of Truth, and started for my first treatment
24	to be given away from home. When I left their room
  	fifteen minutes later, she was shaking her hand high
  	above her head, and exclaiming, "I am all right; I am
27	well!" That was in November, 1887, and she has had
  	no return of the belief since. 
  	    A friend told me that his son, twelve years old, had
30	catarrh so badly that his breath was very offensive, his
  	throat troubled him all the time, and that he had been
  	deaf since he had the measles. In less than three weeks
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             419


 1	both beliefs vanished. This was a case of absent treat-
  	ment. I could give you other cases, but I think I have
 3	said enough to prove that Science and Health is not
  	hard to understand, for my work has all been done with-
  	out my ever attending class. 
 6	                                H. H. B., New York City 


  	    A lady, with no other instructor than "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," has demonstrated
 9	beyond many who have taken numerous lessons. Per-
  	suaded, through her reading, of the allness of God, — 
  	and the perfectness of idea, — she would know nothing
12	else. A daughter, so badly affected by poison oak (ivy)
  	that for weeks death was feared from blood-poisoning,
  	had recovered with a terrible dread of that plant. As
15	the next season's picnic time drew near, she was regret-
  	ting that she dared not go again. The mother, with her
  	new-born faith in the Science of being, said, "Certainly
18	you can go, for nothing can harm you." Assured by
  	these words, the daughter went, and in her rambles fell
  	into a mass of the dreaded plant; but trusting to the
21	word of Truth, she thought nothing of it till one who
  	knew of her previous trouble said, in her mother's pres-
  	ence, "See, her face is showing red already." But the
24	mother was prompt in denial and assurance. Next morn-
  	ing, old symptoms were out in force, but they yielded
  	at once and finally to the positive and uncompromising
27	hold on Truth. Another daughter, that was thought
  	too delicate to raise, from bronchial and nervous troubles,
  	always dosed with medicine and wrapped in flannels,
30	now runs free and well without either of these, winter
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             420


 1	and summer. The mother was recently attacked by
  	mesmerism from the church that believed she was in-
 3	fluencing her daughter to leave. She overcame by the
  	same unwavering trust in God, seeing Truth clearer than
  	ever before. Her demonstrations come through no form
 6	of treatment, but by letting the Spirit bear witness, — 
  	by the positive recognition and realization of no reality
  	but ever-present good. 
 9	    The other night her husband was attacked with an
  	old belief, similar to one that some time before had ended
  	in a congestive chill which the doctor thought very seri-
12	ous, and from which he had been a long time in recover-
  	ing. The wife simply recognized no reality in the belief,
  	and, seeing only perfect being, felt no fear. She did
15	nothing, — no "treating" in the usual sense. There is
  	nothing to do but to understand that all is harmony,
  	always. He felt the presence that destroys the sense of
18	evil, and next morning — there was nothing left to re-
  	cover from. 
  	    A lady, while doing some starching, thoughtlessly put
21	her hand into the scalding starch to wring out a collar. 
  	Recalled to mortal sense by the stinging pain, she imme-
  	diately realized the all-power of God. At once the pain
24	began to subside; and as she brushed off the scalding
  	starch, she could see the blister-swelling go down till
  	there was but a little redness to show for the accident;
27	absorbed in her thankfulness, she mechanically wrung
  	out the collar with the same hand, and with no sense of
  	pain, thus verifying the demonstration. This woman
30	(not reading English) only knows Science as she has re-
  	ceived it from her practitioner during the treatments
  	received within the last month. So much has come to
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             421


 1	her from Spirit through her loyalty to Christ, in so far
  	as she could understand. 
 3	    A case of ulcerated tooth and neuralgic belief would
  	only partially yield after repeated treatments, till it was
  	discovered that the patient was antagonizing Truth by
 6	holding the thought that her old remedy, laudanum,
  	would give relief; treated from this standpoint, relief was
  	immediate and final. 
 9	    One morning after Rev. —— had been preaching to
  	thousands for several days, he told them that he had
  	never felt such a sense of depression nor had so little
12	showing of results. Some Scientists hearing this, at once
  	saw his trouble. He had been fearlessly exposing and
  	denouncing evil; and it had turned on him, till the mes-
15	merism was likely to overcome him entirely, for he did
  	not understand the seeming power. The effect of the
  	silent word to uplift and sustain, was very manifest that
18	evening in his preaching, and was a beautiful demon-
  	stration of Science. He probably only felt Spirit-inspira-
  	tion as he had not before, without a thought as to what
21	had broken the evil spell; but we never know the what,
  	or when, or where, of the harvest we can sow — "God
  	giveth the increase." — E. H. B., Sacramento 


24	    I had two German patients who were anxious to have
  	you publish "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures" in their language. I advised them to buy it and
27	try to read it. They commenced reading, and now can
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             422


 1	read all of Science and Health, but do not read well any
  	other book or paper, and they do not need to. With
 3	great love. — M. H. P. 


  	    I sold three copies of "Science and Health with Key
  	to the Scriptures" to friends, not long ago. One of them,
 6	fifty years of age, said to me, "I never had one day's
  	sickness in my life; but after reading Science and Health
  	I found that I was bruised and mangled, from the crown
 9	of my head to the soles of my feet. I have been reach-
  	ing after something that, before reading Science and
  	Health, seemed to me unattainable;" and with tears
12	in her eyes, she rejoiced in the God of her salvation. 
  	Did not Jesus say, "If these should hold their peace, the
  	stones would immediately cry out"? 
15	                                  P. L., Lexington, Ky. 


  	    For eight years I suffered terribly with my eyes; I
  	could not read fifteen minutes without the most agoniz-
18	ing sick headache. Oculists called it a case of double
  	vision, and said that the only chance for a cure lay in
  	cutting the muscles of the eyes. This was done, but the
21	pain was worse than before. One of the most famous
  	oculists of New York said I would simply have to endure
  	it for life, as it was a case of severe astigmatism. 
24	    I suffered so that my health gave way. A friend spoke
  	to me of Christian Science, but I scoffed at the idea. 
  	Later on, in desperation, I asked her to lend me "Science
27	and Health with Key to the Scriptures," thinking I might
  	be able to read five minutes a day in it. I opened the
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             423


 1	book at the chapter on Physiology, and began. Time
  	passed unnoticed:  every page seemed illuminated. I
 3	said, "This is everything or nothing; if everything, then
  	you need no glasses." I took off the heavy ground glasses,
  	and went on. What a terrible headache I had the next
 6	morning! but I fought it with the truth laid down in the
  	book. I said again, "This is everything or nothing,"
  	and the truth triumphed. The headache ceased, but I
 9	felt miserably. I recalled what was said about chemicali-
  	zation, and persevered. 
  	    In four days my eyes were well; I read as many hours
12	a day as I pleased; my strength returned. I conquered
  	one belief after another, until now, strong and well, I
  	meet every belief with confidence. "I will fear no evil:
15	for Thou art with me." For two years I have realized
  	the peace and confidence which the knowledge that God
  	is all-powerful and always present alone can give. Feel-
18	ing a great desire to spread Christian Science, that it
  	may do the good to others that it has to me, not only
  	physically but spiritually, I ask if you have any mission-
21	aries in the work. Being a member of the Episcopal
  	Church, I have always sent what I could to help foreign
  	missions through that church. Will it do the most good
24	to continue so doing, as our foreign missionaries are de-
  	voted men, or have you Christian Science missionaries
  	who devote their lives to the work? 
27	    An answer addressed to me, or published in the Journal,
  	would help one who is seeking to do right. 
  	                       Yours sincerely,          K. L. T. 


30	    I do wish to add my testimony of being healed by
  	reading "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             424


 1	tures." I had been an invalid for over twenty years,
  	and had given up all hope of ever being well again. I
 3	had read the book about six weeks, when it seemed
  	I was made all over new, and I could "run, and not be
  	weary; and . . . walk, and not faint." I did not under-
 6	stand it, but it was the savior from death unto life with
  	me; I have remained well ever since I was healed, — 
  	more than five years ago. I commenced to treat others
 9	as soon as I was born anew into the kingdom of Truth. 
  	My patients were healed right along, before I had taken
  	lessons in a class, and they have remained well to this
12	day. 
  	    Christian Science has made me as young as a girl of
  	sixteen. If this should meet the eye of any sufferers
15	who may be led to go and do as I did, they will be
  	healed. — N. A. E. 


  	    Language is inadequate when bearing grateful testi-
18	mony to the book "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures." By its simple reading, I was healed of ills
  	which baffled the skill of specialists and all curatives
21	that love and money could command. After eighteen
  	years of invalidism, and eight years of scepticism, with-
  	out hope, with no God, — except a First Cause, — I was
24	given up to die. 
  	    A loving friend told me of this book, which was soon
  	brought; and thirty-five pages of the first chapter were
27	read to me that evening. The next morning I got up,
  	walked, and read the book for myself. 
  	    I mention the chapter, for the reason that nearly two
30	years have passed since those wonderful words of Life
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             425


 1	were first read to me, and still their sacred sweetness is
  	ever the same. Now I exclaim, God is All! 
 3	                                        MRS. MARY A. R. 


  	    It is impossible for me to keep still any longer. In
  	1885, when I had not known a well day in five years,
 6	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" was
  	placed in my hands by a dear lady who insisted upon
  	my reading it, saying she believed it would heal me. Like
 9	many, I was afraid of it, — until I learned what it really
  	was. The friend's words were verified. I was healed
  	by the reading of the book, and for one year continued
12	to read nothing whatever but the Bible and Science
  	and Health. They were my constant study. Through the
  	understanding gained, that God is All, I came to demon-
15	strate with great success, and with but one thought, — 
  	for I knew nothing about giving a "treatment;" I wish
  	I knew as little now, for I believe that healing in Christian
18	Science is to be done in a moment. I became anxious to
  	learn more, to study with the teacher, but funds would
  	not allow, — and I thought to substitute a course in
21	Chicago, perhaps. Every time I would speak of it, how-
  	ever, my dear mother would say, "You have Science and
  	Health and the Bible, and God for your teacher — what
24	more do you need? If I could not go to the teacher, I
  	would not go to any one." 
  	    If I had only heeded the blessed counsel of Truth! 
27	    I went to Chicago, however, so full of confidence in
  	Christian Science that I supposed every one who had
  	studied with Mrs. Eddy must be right. Unfortunately,
30	I took my course with a spiritualist who had been through
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             426


 1	two of her classes; discovered my mistake, and went to
  	a mind-cure, — only to find the mistake repeated. Being
 3	an earnest seeker for Truth, I tried again to go to the
  	Massachusetts Metaphysical College; but it was un-
  	certain when there would be a class, so I took a course
 6	with one of Mrs. Eddy's students in Boston. The dark-
  	ness now rolled away. Science and Health once more
  	revealed the light to me as of old. 
 9	    All this time, the mind-curers had me in view, and
  	were sending me reading-matter; but, praise the Lord! 
  	Truth is victorious. 
12	    My dear brothers and sisters, let us be safely guided
  	by the counsels of our Mother, in Science and Health! 
  	I, for one, am astounded that I was so led astray; but I
15	did it all through ignorance, — and the sincere desire to
  	know the truth and to do it, saved me. 
  	                     Your sister in truth,         R. D. 


18	    I have been reading Science and Health for one year
  	and a half, and have had some wonderful demonstra-
  	tions. People here are antagonistic to the Science, and
21	tell me that I am a "fit subject for the asylum." Physi-
  	cians threaten me with arrest, also, but I walk straight
  	on, knowing well in whom I trust. 
24	                                E. I. R., Wauseon, Ohio 


  	    A little over two years ago, while living in Pittsburgh,
  	my wife and I had Christian Science brought to our at-
27	tention. We were at once interested, and bought a copy
  	of "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             427


1	At the time, Mrs. A ——  was suffering with severe belief
  	of astigmatism of the eyes. She had been treated by a
 3	number of specialists, during seven years, the last being
  	the late Dr. Agnew of New York, who prescribed two
  	sets of glasses. He said that he could do nothing more
 6	for her, as the trouble was organic; that she must wear
  	glasses constantly; that if she attempted to go without,
  	she would become either blind or insane. The glasses
 9	were in operation, and still life had become a burden
  	from constant pain, when Christian Science came to our
  	relief. Mrs. A ——  had not in years read for two con-
12	secutive minutes, and could not use her eyes in sewing
  	at all. The lady that told us of the Science, insisted that
  	she could read Science and Health, which she actually
15	did, — reading it through twice, and studying it carefully
  	each time. After the second reading, there came the
  	thought that she did not need the glasses, and she at once
18	abandoned them, and went about her usual duties. In
  	about two weeks from that day the eyes were perfectly
  	healed, and are well and strong to-day. 
21	                                      E. G. A., New York City 


  	    My Dear Teacher: — Yours without date is at hand. 
  	Could you know out of what depths of material debris
24	the first reading of the first volume of Science and Health,
  	six years ago last December, lifted me, you would be-
  	lieve it had always been "all I could ask." It was only
27	words from the pen of uninspired writers that gave me
  	pain. As the revelation of the All-good appeared to
  	me, all other books, all forms of religion, all methods
30	of healing, to my sense became void. Chronic beliefs of
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             428


 1	disease of twenty years' standing, dimness of sight from
  	the belief of age, all disappeared instantly; indeed,
 3	material life seemed a blank. The why? I could not
  	explain, but this I did know, in this realm of the real I
  	found joy, peace, rest, love to all, unbounded, unspeak-
 6	able. Human language had lost its power of expression,
  	for no words came to me; and in all this six years of bliss
  	I still have found no words to tell my new-found life in
 9	God. The most chronic forms of disease have some-
  	times been healed instantly and without argument. With
  	great love and gratitude. — M. H. P. 


12	    I take great comfort in reading "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," and will cling firmly to
  	the light I have, knowing that more will be given me. 
15	While in Salt Lake City, I met at the hotel a lady who
  	had been an invalid all her life. I talked with her about
  	Christian Science, and loaned her Science and Health,
18	together with the Journals I had with me. She had
  	become very much discouraged, having lost all faith
  	in doctors and medicine, and did not know where to
21	turn next. She became very much absorbed in the book,
  	feeling she had found salvation. She at once laid aside
  	the glasses she was wearing, and now reads readily with-
24	out them. She and her husband have accepted this truth
  	beautifully. — MRS. G. A. G., Ogden, Utah 


  	    On a trip through Mexico I met a woman who told me
27	that, although she did not believe in Christian Science,
  	on her way from Wisconsin, her home, she had bought
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             429


 1	a copy of Science and Health. When she reached M —— ,
  	she met a minister from the North, whom the M. D.'s
 3	had sent there because of consumption, — they had given
  	him two months to live. She gave him Science and
  	Health, and while doing so, felt it was all absurd. The
 6	minister read it, and was healed immediately. Was not
  	this a beautiful demonstration of the power of Truth,
  	and good evidence that Science and Health is the word
 9	of God? 
  	    I had while in Mexico a glorious conquest over the
  	fear of smallpox. There were hundreds of cases in some
12	small towns where we were. After the fear was cast
  	out, never a thought of it as real came to me or my hus-
  	band, or troubled us in any way. On the street I met
15	three men who were being taken to the pest-house with
  	that loathsome disease. — F. W. C. 


  	    A lady to whom I sold "Science and Health with Key
18	to the Scriptures," writes me: "My longing to know
  	God has been answered in this book; and with the answer
  	has come the healing." She is an intimate friend of
21	Will Carleton, the poet. This is doing much good in
  	the social circles. He has for a long time been interested,
  	but his wife has declared it could not heal, and was not
24	Christian. She will now be obliged to acknowledge this
  	healing, for the lady above referred to has been, to sense,
  	a great sufferer. — P. J. L. 


27	    Some of the experiences given in the Journal have
  	been so helpful to me, I have been moved to give to its
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             430


 1	readers a little experience of my own, which occurred
  	when I first began the study of "Science and Health with
 3	Key to the Scriptures." 
  	    I had already been healed of sick headache, almost
  	instantly, by declaring that I was God's child, and, as
 6	God is perfect, His child must be perfect also. This had
  	given me great happiness, and a quiet, peaceful state of
  	mind I never had known before. My family did not
 9	seem to see anything good in Christian Science, but to
  	me it was sacred. 
  	    One Monday morning, I awoke feeling very ill indeed. 
12	The morning was warm and sultry. I thought I cer-
  	tainly could not wash that day; but when I went down-
  	stairs, I found my daughter had made preparations for
15	such work. I thought, "Well, if she feels like washing,
  	I will not say anything; perhaps I shall get over this." 
  	After breakfast I went about my work, thinking I could
18	lean against the tub and wash with more ease than I
  	could do up the morning work. I tried to treat myself
  	as I had done before, — tried to realize that "all is Mind,
21	there is no matter;" that "God is All, there is nothing
  	beside Him," but all to no purpose. I seemed to grow
  	worse all the time. I did not want my family to know
24	how badly I was feeling, and it was very humiliating to
  	think that I must give up and go to bed. 
  	    All at once these questions came to me, as though
27	spoken by some one, taking me away from my line of
  	thought entirely:  How is God an ever-present help? 
  	How does He know our earnest desires? Then, with-
30	out waiting for me to think how, the answer came in
  	the same way, God is conscious Mind. Instantly the
  	thoughts came:  Is God conscious of me? Can I be
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             431


 1	conscious of Him? I was healed instantly:  every bad
  	feeling was destroyed. I could see that the morning
 3	had not changed a particle, but I was oblivious of the
  	weather. It did not seem that I had anything more to
  	do with that washing. It was finished in good season,
 6	while I was "absent from the body, and present with the
  	Lord." 
  	    That was the beginning of the battle with sin and
 9	self, but at the same time it was the dawning of the resur-
  	rection. Since then (over four years) I have had many
  	experiences, some of which seem too sacred to give to the
12	world. False literature has caused me much suffering;
  	sorrow has visited my home; but, through all this, the
  	light that came to me on that Monday morning — that
15	new and precious sense of omnipresent Life, Truth,
  	and Love — has never left me one moment. It was the
  	light that cannot be hid. 
18	                         MRS. H. B. J., Cambridge, Ill. 


  	HEALING 

  	    Four years ago I learned for the first time that there
21	was a way to be healed through Christ. I had always
  	been sick, but found no relief in drugs; still, I thought
  	that if the Bible was true, God could heal me. So, when
24	my attention was called to Christian Science, I at once
  	bought "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	studied it, and began to improve in health. I seemed
27	to see God so near and so dear, — so different from
  	the God I had been taught to fear. I studied alone night
  	and day, until I found I was healed, both physically and
30	mentally. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             432


 1	    Then came a desire to tell every one of this wonder-
  	ful truth. I expected all to feel just as pleased as
 3	I did; but to my sorrow none would believe. Some,
  	it is true, took treatment and were helped, but went
  	on in the old way, without a word of thanks. But still
 6	I could not give up. I seemed to know that this was
  	the way, and I had rather live it alone than to follow
  	the crowd the other way. But as time passed, I had
 9	some good demonstrations of this Love that is our
  	Life. 
  	    I am the only Scientist in Le Roy, as yet, but the good
12	seed has been sown, and where the people once scoffed
  	at this "silly new idea," they are becoming interested,
  	and many have been healed, and some are asking about
15	it. One dear old lady and I study the Bible Lessons
  	every Tuesday afternoon. She came to call, and as we
  	talked, she told me of her sickness of years' standing;
18	and was healed during our talk, so that she has never felt
  	a touch of the old trouble since. 
  	    One lady, whom I had never seen, was healed of con-
21	sumption in six weeks' treatment. She had not left
  	her bed in four months, and had been given up by many
  	physicians. 
24	        MRS. FLORENCE WILLIAMS, Le Roy, Mich. 


  	    I like the Journal and Quarterly, and have many of
  	Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy's works, which make my little
27	world. I have a great desire to learn more of this Love
  	that casts out all fear, and to work in this Science. It is
  	the greatest pleasure I have, to talk this truth, as far as
30	I understand it, to any who will listen; and am waiting
  	for others to learn of this blessed Science. 
  
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             433


1	    I give my experience in reading "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures" aloud to a little child. A
 3	letter published in the Journal, written by a lady who
  	had relieved a two-year-old child by reading to her, first
  	suggested this course to me. At the time, my little one
 6	was a trifle over a year old. I was trying to overcome
  	for him a claim which, though not one of serious illness,
  	was no small trial to me, because of its frequent occur-
 9	rence and its seeming ability to baffle my efforts. One
  	day as I sat near and treated him, it occurred to me to
  	read aloud. I took up one of the older editions of Science
12	and Health lying near, began at the words, "Brains
  	can give no idea of God's man," and read on for two
  	or three paragraphs, endeavoring — as the writer suggested
15	 — to understand it myself; yet thinking, perchance,
  	the purer thought of the babe might grasp the underlying
  	meaning sooner than I. So it proved. Before the dis-
18	turbance felt by me had been calmed, the weary expres-
  	sion on the face of the child was replaced by one of evident
  	relief. 
21	    When putting him to sleep, I had often repeated the
  	spiritual interpretation of the Lord's Prayer. One night
  	he was very restless, fretful, and cried a great deal,
24	while I seemed unable to soothe him. At last I per-
  	ceived that he was asking for something, and it dawned
  	upon me that the Prayer might be his desire. I began
27	repeating it aloud, endeavoring to mean it also. He
  	turned over quietly, and in a few minutes was sweetly
  	sleeping. 
30	    The last time my attention was specially called to
  	this subject, was about a year after the first experience. 
  	Various hindrances had been allowed to keep me from
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             434


 1	Science and Health all day; and it was toward even-
  	ing when I recognized that material sense had been
 3	given predominance, and must be put down. I soon felt
  	drawn to read the book. The little boy had seemed
  	restless and somewhat disturbed all day; but without
 6	thinking specially of him, rather to assist in holding my
  	own thought, I began to read aloud, "Consciousness
  	constructs a better body, when it has conquered our
 9	fear of matter." In a minute or two a little hand had
  	touched mine, and I looked down into a sweet face fairly
  	radiant with smiles. I read it over. The child was evi-
12	dently delighted, and was restful and happy all the rest
  	of the day. — A. H. W., Deland, Florida 


  	    A week ago a friend wrote to me on business, and in
15	the letter stated that his wife had been very ill for six
  	weeks. At once the thought came, "Tell her to read the
  	chapter on Healing, in Science and Health." In my
18	answer to his letter I obeyed the thought. A few days
  	after, I had occasion to call; found her much better, and
  	reading Science and Health. They had done as directed,
21	and had received the promise. — R., New York 


  	    The first allusion to Christian Science reached me in
  	an article I read on that subject. Later, a friend came
24	to visit me, bringing a copy of "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures." For two weeks I read it eagerly;
  	then I sent for a copy for myself. When it came, I
27	began to study it. The Bible, of which I had had but
  	a dim understanding, began to grow clearer. The light
  
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             435


1	grew brighter each day. Finally, I began to treat my-
  	self against ills that had bound me for twenty-eight
 3	years. At the end of six weeks I was healed, much to the
  	amazement of all who knew me. From that time, my
  	desire was to help others out of their suffering, and to
 6	talk this wonderful truth. After a while I took the class
  	lectures, and am doing what I can to spread this healing
  	gospel. — A. M. G. 


 9	Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy 
  	    My Dear Leader: — I will try to tell you how I was
  	led to Christian Science. Heretofore I have not tried to
12	lead a Christian life, but have always firmly believed
  	that if one truly desired and needed help, he would get
  	it from God by asking for it. I suffered, as I think but
15	very few have, for fourteen years; yet I did not think it
  	sufficient to warrant me in asking God to help me, until
  	I gave up all hope elsewhere, — and this occurred in the
18	spring of 1891. I then thought that the time had come
  	to commit myself to God. Being at home alone, after
  	going to bed I prayed God to deliver me from my tor-
21	ments, this sentence being the substance of my prayer,
  	"What shall I do to be saved?" 
  	    I repeated that sentence, I suppose, until I fell asleep. 
24	About twelve o'clock at night, I saw a vision in the form
  	of a man with wings, standing at the foot of my bed, — 
  	wings partly spread, — one arm hanging loosely at his
27	side, and one extended above his head. At the same
  	time there was a bright light shining in my room, which
  	made all objects shine like fire. I knew where I was,
30	and was not afraid. The vision (for such it was), after
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             436


 1	looking directly at me for some time, spoke this one sen-
  	tence, and then disappeared: "Do right, and thou shalt
 3	be saved." 
  	    I immediately tried to live according to that precept,
  	and found relief in proportion to my understanding. 
 6	I soon after learned of Christian Science. One of my
  	brothers in Kansas, having been healed by it, persuaded
  	me to buy "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
 9	tures," wherein I learned that the above precept was the
  	key to Christian Science; that it is Christian Science to
  	do right, and that nothing short of right living has any
12	claim to the name. 
  	    I have been learning my way in Christian Science
  	about one year, and have been successful in healing. I
15	have all of your books, and am a subscriber for the Jour-
  	nal and Quarterly Bible Lessons. Some of the cases
  	I have treated have yielded almost instantly. I am a
18	stranger to you, but I have told you the truth, just as it
  	occurred. Yours in truth,
  	        SAM SCHROYER, Oklahoma City, Okla. 


21	    I desire to make known the great good I have re-
  	ceived by reading the blessed book "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures." Four years have now
24	passed since I began to read it. It has been my only
  	healer and teacher, as I never have had an opportunity
  	to go through a class; but I find that the "Spirit of truth"
27	will teach us all things if we will but practise well what
  	we know. After two years and a half of study, I thought,
  	as many beginners think, that I had travelled over the
30	worst part of this narrow path. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             437


 1	    Soon after, it came about that I was separated from
  	every one who had ever heard of Christian Science; and,
 3	as I lived in the country, no one came to visit me for
  	about eight months. At first, I thought the Lord had
  	wrought a great evil. I had no one to talk to, but would
 6	take my Science and Health every morning, before go-
  	ing about my work, and read; yet mortal mind would
  	say, "You can do no good, with no one to talk with." 
 9	At last, one morning after listening to the serpent's voice,
  	I looked out at the little wild flowers as they waved to
  	and fro; they seemed to be a living voice, and this is what
12	they said: "On earth peace, good will toward men." 
  	There was also a mocking-bird that would sit on the
  	house and sing. For the first time, I realized that divine
15	Love was the only friend I needed. Soon after, I sent
  	the Journal to my nearest neighbor, by her little son
  	who came to play with my children. Afterward she
18	told me that when she began to read it she said to the
  	family, "God has sent this book to me." Calling to see
  	her one evening, I found her suffering from heart dis-
21	ease. I began talking to her about Christian Science,
  	and in less than an hour she declared herself healed. 
  	She is to-day a happy woman. I would say to all suf-
24	fering ones, that if you will buy a copy of this wonderful
  	book, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	by the Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy, and study it, and
27	practise its teachings, you will find it a pearl of great
  	price. 
  	     MRS. FANNIE MEEKS, Bells, Grayson Co., Texas 


30	    On my arrival in New York, last July, my brother
  	spoke to me of "Science and Health with Key to the
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             438


 1	Scriptures;" and, coming in contact with a number of
  	Scientists, all wishing me to procure the book, I did so. 
 3	I read it through in the same manner in which I would
  	read any other book, to find out the contents. 
  	    Before I got to the end, having partly understood its
 6	meaning, I began to demonstrate over old physical trou-
  	bles, and they disappeared. A belt that I had worn for
  	over twelve years, I took off, and threw overboard (being
 9	a seafaring man). 
  	    Up to that time I had been a constant smoker, and
  	chewed tobacco; but I gradually lost all pleasure in it,
12	and now look upon it with disgust. 
  	    I was brought up in the Lutheran doctrine, and when
  	a boy received a good knowledge of Scripture; but I
15	never understood it until explained to me in Science and
  	Health.           H. F. WITKOV, 
  	                    27 Needham Road, Liverpool, England 


18	    In a letter received a few days ago from one of my
  	absent patients, there was such a glorious testimonial
  	for Science and Health that I feel as if I ought to send
21	it in for the pages of our Journal, trusting it may be the
  	means of helping many others to turn for help and com-
  	fort, in every emergency, to this book. 
24	    In her letter, this lady says: "A few days since, I had
  	quite a serious claim attack me. I left my mending, took
  	Science and Health and read all the afternoon and even-
27	ing; when all trace of the claim was gone, and I have
  	felt nothing of it since." 
  	    When this dear woman applied to Truth, she was a
30	great sufferer. Her gratitude knows no bounds. Many
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             439


 1	chronic ailments, which have bound her with heavy
  	chains for many years, are being removed one by one. 
 3	It is such a sweet privilege to lead her out of this bond-
  	age of flesh, for she turns with such childlike trust and
  	obedience to the book, and looks to that for aid in every
 6	trial and affliction. It is beautiful to see, and is a rebuke
  	to some of us older in the thought, who depend so much
  	on personality. 
 9	    She is far away, in a little country town where Science
  	has hardly been heard of; but she is so happy with her
  	book that she has no desire for other reading. 
12	    I have always tried to show her that God was with her
  	there as well as with us here; that in Him she possesses
  	all; and that with her Bible and Science and Health no
15	harm can befall her, for the remedy for every ill she has
  	at hand. — MRS. C. H. S., Woburn, Mass. 


  	    I have been an interested reader of the Journal for
18	some time, and thought I would contribute my mite by
  	giving one of my latest demonstrations in Christian
  	Science. 
21	    An accident occurred as follows:  Officers, while hunt-
  	ing for a criminal in thick underbrush, fired upon each
  	other through mistake, and it was found that one was
24	shot six times; two of the bullets passing through the
  	abdomen, and one through the hips. 
  	    Two physicians who examined him had no hope. He
27	asked me to help him. I took the case. Relief came
  	almost instantly. I treated him for eight days; the
  	fifth, I heard one of three physicians, who held a private
30	consultation over my patient, ask him this question:
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             440


 1	"Mr. F —— , have you not got one bit of pain?" I was
  	rewarded by hearing him answer, "No, sir; not the least
 3	bit." No one else seemed to have any hope for him; but
  	I held firmly to the thought that God is an ever-present
  	help, never doubting, and Christian Science has again
 6	won a victory. Many people call it a miracle, and it
  	has set them to thinking. 
  	    The harvest is now ripe and ready for the reaper. I
 9	wish some good Christian Science teacher would come
  	and help us. I can help in my own way, but am not
  	advanced enough to lead and teach others. I have only
12	studied Science and Health a little over a year, and have
  	not been through a class yet. 
  	        S. G. SCHROYER, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma 


15	    I became interested in Christian Science through be-
  	ing healed. I had no faith in doctors, therefore would
  	not consult any; but felt that something must be done,
18	or I would soon follow a brother and sister who had
  	passed on with the same claim. In my extremity I thought
  	of the "great Physician," and took my case to Him, and
21	realized that He alone could help me. 
  	    A relative, finding I would not consult a doctor or
  	take any drug, gave me "Science and Health with Key
24	to the Scriptures" to read; saying that, although a dear
  	friend thought she was greatly helped by a Christian
  	Scientist, he himself had no faith in that kind of treat-
27	ment, and had no use for the book. 
  	    I had heard of the people called Christian Scientists,
  	and of their textbook, Science and Health, but knew
30	nothing about either; yet I wanted to know, and took
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             441


 1	the book gladly, and was soon deeply interested in it. 
  	It was a revelation to me. Although I could only under-
 3	stand it in part, I knew it was the truth, and the truth
  	was making me free. I felt that I had been bound and
  	in prison; and that now, one after another, the bonds
 6	were being broken, and I was lifted into the pure air
  	and light of heaven. I was healed before I had read
  	half-way through the precious volume; for I was obliged
 9	to read slowly, and some passages over and over again. 
  	When I came to page 304, line 10 (47th edition), I then
  	and there felt that I must add my testimony, though
12	already there were "heaps upon heaps;" but since then,
  	I have tried to put the thought of those dark days away
  	from me, and only refer to them now in the hope that
15	some one who is bound may be released and brought
  	into the light of divine Love, which alone can heal, and
  	make us "every whit whole." 
18	                              L. M. C., Brooklyn, N. Y. 


  	    I have been thinking for a long time that I would give
  	my experience in coming out of sickness into the knowl-
21	edge of health by reading "Science and Health with Key
  	to the Scriptures." 
  	    I was sixty years old (as we mortals count time) be-
24	fore I ever read one word of Christian Science. On July
  	2, 1890, I met a Scientist who gave me a pamphlet called
  	"Christian Healing," by the Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy. 
27	At that time I was almost helpless. This lady advised
  	me to buy Science and Health. I did so, and tried to
  	read it; but my hands were so lame I could not hold it,
30	and I let it fall to the floor so often that it became un-
  	bound, and I laid it away and resumed my medicine.   
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             442


1	    The following May, the Scientist visited in this city
  	again. She advised me to burn all my medicines and to
 3	lean unreservedly on the promises of God. I took her
  	advice; had my book rebound in three volumes, so I
  	could hold it more easily, and now read it constantly,
 6	reading nothing else. Sometimes I would suffer intensely,
  	then I would get a little better; then more suffering, and
  	so on, until August, 1891, when all pain left me. I have
 9	had no return of it, and no disagreeable sensations of any
  	kind, and am perfectly well in all respects. 
  	    Surely, if we will but trust our heavenly Father, He is
12	sufficient for us. I hope some one of, or near, my age,
  	who is afflicted, may read this and take courage; for I
  	have demonstrated the fact that, by reading Science and
15	Health, in connection with the Bible, and trying to follow
  	the teaching therein, one in the autumn of life may be
  	made over new. I am so thankful to God for my great
18	recovery! 
  	    That remark of Sojourner Truth helps me to a better
  	understanding of Life in God: "God is the great house
21	that holds all His children; we dwell in Him as the fishes
  	dwell in the seas." — P. T. P. 


  	    Until about one year ago, I had no thought of investi-
24	gating Christian Science. Previous to that time it had
  	been presented to me in such a way that I condemned it
  	as unreasonable and absurd. At that time it was pre-
27	sented to me in a more reasonable light. I determined
  	to divest myself of prejudice (as far as was possible)
  	and investigate it, thinking that if there was anything
30	in it, it was for me as well as others; that I surely needed
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             443


 1	it, and if I found no good in it, I could then with some
  	show of reason condemn it. 
 3	    I had been reading Science and Health about two
  	weeks, when one morning I wanted my cane. It had
  	been misplaced; and while looking for it the thought
 6	came to me, If all is Mind, I need no cane. I went out
  	without it, have not used it at all since, and do not need
  	it as a support; but for a time I did miss it from my
 9	hand. I had used it for years as a support to a very
  	lame back. 
  	    I before went much stooped, because it pained me to
12	straighten up; but from the time I laid my cane aside I
  	straightened up, free from pain. Occasionally I have a
  	slight pain in my back, but it is nothing to compare with
15	what it had been. 
  	    In a short time after laying my cane aside, my pipe
  	and tobacco went out into the street and have not re-
18	turned. I had smoked for sixty-five years, and chewed
  	for fifty. I have no desire for either of them; in fact,
  	the smoke is offensive to me. 
21	    Many times before I had tried to quit, but the desire
  	for it was so strong that I would go back to it; and when
  	I tried to "taper off," I would make the taper end the
24	longest. 
  	    Many other physical claims have disappeared, and it
  	is a common thing for acquaintances to say when they
27	meet me, "You look better than I have seen you for
  	years; what have you been doing?" My reply is, I not
  	only look better, but feel better, and am better; and
30	Christian Science has done it. 
  	    With all this, I seem to have very little spiritual under-
  	standing of the truth; am endeavoring to get more, but
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             444


 1	it seems slow. If there is a shorter road to it than I have
  	found, I should like to be directed to it. 
 3	                                  J. S. M., Joplin, Mo. 


  	    Four years ago I was healed by reading "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures." The third day,
 6	one of my worst claims gave way. The book was full of
  	light, and disease vanished as naturally as darkness gives
  	place to light, although it was about six months before
 9	I was entirely healed. 
  	    Seeing this truth in its purity, showed me where to
  	take my stand; and in defending it I have the prince of
12	this world to meet. Mortal mind has even called me
  	crazy; but what a blessing to know the nothingness of
  	that mind, and that divine Principle governs all its ideas,
15	and will place each where it belongs! 
  	    If our Master was persecuted, can his servants hope to
  	escape? I know in some degree what Paul meant when
18	he said he rejoiced in tribulations, "for when I am weak,
  	then am I strong." 
  	    Many claims that have baffled the skill of the physi-
21	cians have disappeared through my understanding of
  	Truth. What a blessing that we can break the bread of
  	Life to others, and so add to our crown of rejoicing! 
24	                             S. E. R., Kansas City, Mo. 


  	    A dear little six-year old boy of my acquaintance was
  	invited by his teacher, with the rest of his class in kinder-
27	garten school, to attend a picnic one afternoon. He did
  	not feel that he wanted to go; seemed dumpish, and
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             445


 1	according to mortal belief was not well; at noon, he said
  	he wanted to go to sleep. 
 3	    His mother took him in her lap and began to read to
  	him from "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures." Very soon he expressed a wish to go to the
 6	picnic, and did go. His father, happening to pass the
  	place where the little ones were spending the afternoon,
  	and somewhat surprised to see him playing, as happy
 9	and active as any there, called to him and asked, "How
  	long did you sleep?" The little fellow replied, "I did
  	not sleep at all; mamma read to me from Science and
12	Health, and I was well in a minute." — K. L. H. 


  	    One evening I was calling on a neighbor, and some-
  	how the subject of Christian Science came up. I asked
15	her what it was, and what they believed. 
  	    She then told me of a friend of hers who had become
  	a Christian Scientist. This friend had passed through
18	great sorrow and disappointment; her health had failed
  	her, and her cheerful disposition had entirely changed;
  	she could talk of nothing but her troubles, and was a
21	most unhappy woman. A few years ago she visited my
  	neighbor, who, greatly surprised at her changed appear-
  	ance, — for she was happy and well, — asked where her
24	troubles were. The reply was, "I have no troubles. I
  	have found true happiness; for I have become a Chris-
  	tian Scientist." 
27	    I became deeply interested, and asked if the students
  	in Clinton had public meetings on Sundays. She replied
  	that they had, and told me where they were. 
30	    The next Sunday, I went. All was quiet when I en-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             446


 1	tered, for they were engaged in silent prayer. Soon they
  	repeated the spiritual interpretation of the Lord's Prayer. 
 3	I shall never forget the impression that made on me; all
  	the next week I heard the leader's voice repeating the
  	first sentence. 
 6	    I was invited to come again, and did so. One of the
  	ladies loaned me "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," and offered to get me one; which she did
 9	the next week. I have studied it in connection with the
  	Bible. I have greatly improved in health, having had
  	only one attack of a physical trouble which caused great
12	suffering, since that time, and that was a year ago. 
  	    At first, I did not think anything about being healed,
  	or of my physical infirmity. I only loved the sacred teach-
15	ing. How true, that God's word does not return unto
  	Him void! The words of truth that my neighbor's
  	friend spoke to her, were what first awakened me. If
18	the one who first hears it does not receive it, it goes to
  	some one who is ready, and it takes root and bears fruit. 
  	                          MRS. G. H. I., Clinton, N. Y. 


21	    About three years ago I was near death's door with
  	various troubles; also, was seventy years old. I had a
  	desire to know something of Christian Science. 
24	    I procured the textbook, and studied it with a desire
  	to know the truth. At first all was dark; but light began
  	slowly to come, and at the end of three months I found
27	my physical claims all gone and my eyesight restored. 
  	At the end of three months more, I had gained thirty-
  	five pounds in weight. 
30	    I had been an infidel, and the change from that came
  	more slowly; but now I know that my Redeemer lives,
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             447


 1	and I am able by divine grace to make very convincing
  	demonstrations. — J. S., Rudd, Iowa 


 3	    For a long time I have felt that I must in some way
  	express my great debt of gratitude for Christian Science. 
  	I know no better way to do so than to give an account,
 6	through the Journal, of some of the many blessings I
  	have received as a result of our Leader's untiring toil
  	and self-sacrificing love for suffering mortals, in giving
 9	to us the wonderful book, "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures." 
  	    When I first heard of Christian Science, about six
12	years ago, I was satisfied that it was the religion of Christ
  	Jesus, because Jesus had so plainly said, "And these
  	signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall
15	they cast out devils; . . . they shall lay hands on the
  	sick, and they shall recover." 
  	    I had been a church-member since my girlhood, but
18	was not satisfied that my belief would take me to
  	heaven, as I did not have these "signs following" — and
  	this had always troubled me; so, when I heard that an
21	old acquaintance living at a distance had not only been
  	raised from a dying condition to health, but her life had
  	been changed and purified through Christian Science, I
24	could hardly wait to know more of this Christlike religion
  	which was casting out evils and healing the sick. I
  	searched every bookstore in the city for Science and
27	Health, at last found a copy, and was delighted to get hold
  	of it, but little realized what a treasure it was to be to me
  	and my household. 
30	    At first it was like Greek to me, and I could not un-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             448


 1	derstand much of it, but gleaned enough to keep on
  	reading, and longed for some one to talk to me of it. 
 3	    After I had been reading it about a year's time, I
  	suddenly became almost blind. I knew no Scientist to go
  	to, so went to physicians; they told me that my case was
 6	hopeless, that it was certain my sight never could be
  	restored, and the probabilities were that I would soon be
  	totally blind. 
 9	    I felt sure that Christian Science would help me if I
  	could only fully understand it; but there was no one
  	from whom I could ask help, that I knew of. I gave all
12	the time that I could use my eyes to studying Science
  	and Health, — which at first was not more than five
  	minutes two, and sometimes three, times a day; gradu-
15	ally my sight returned, until it was fully restored. 
  	    During this time God and the "little book" were my
  	only help. My understanding was very limited; but like
18	the prodigal son, I had turned away from the husks,
  	towards my Father's house, and while I "was yet a great
  	way off" my Father came to meet me. When this great
21	cloud of darkness was banished by the light of Truth,
  	could I doubt that Christian Science was indeed the
  	"Comforter" that would lead us "into all truth"? 
24	    Again I lay at the point of death; but holding stead-
  	fastly to the truth, knowing, from the teaching of this
  	precious book, that God is Life and there is no death, I
27	was raised up to health, — restored to my husband and
  	little children, all of whom I am thankful to say are now
  	with me in Science. 
30	    I had no one to talk with on this subject, knew no one
  	of whose understanding I felt sure enough to ask for
  	help; but I was careful from the first not to read or
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             449


 1	inquire into anything except genuine Christian Science,
  	and how thankful I am for it! Since then, I have been
 3	through a class. 
  	    I cannot express in words what Christian Science has
  	done for my children, or my gratitude that the light of
 6	Truth has come to them in their innocent childhood, — 
  	healing all claims of sickness, and showing us how to over-
  	come the more stubborn claims of sin. — L. F. B. 


 9	    It is a little over one year since a very esteemed friend,
  	of this city, invited me to partake of the heavenly manna
  	contained in the revelation of "Science and Health with
12	Key to the Scriptures." I had, up to that time, been
  	for fifteen years a victim of hip-joint disease; this even-
  	tually confining me to my bed, where I had been ten
15	months when the "book of prophecy" was opened for
  	me. I was not long in finding the light I needed, — that
  	gave "feet to the lame," enabling me now to go, move,
18	and walk, where I will, without crutch or support of any
  	description, save the staff of divine Science. 
  	    In proportion as my thoughts are occupied with the
21	work in Science, does the peace and joy come inwardly
  	that transforms the blight of error externally. 
  	                                T. G. K., Tacoma, Wash. 


24	    I wish to acknowledge the blessings which Christian
  	Science has brought to me through reading "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures." My first demon-
27	stration was over the tobacco habit; I had smoked for
  	at least fifteen years:  I have now no desire for tobacco. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             450


 1	    I was then healed of two claims which had bound me
  	for ten years. My prayer is that I may be so filled with the
 3	truth that I can carry the message to my brother man. 
  	                              F. W. K., Angelica, N. Y. 


  	    I take advantage of the great privilege granted us,
 6	to give my testimony for Christian Science through the
  	pages of our much loved Journal. The blessing has
  	been so bountiful that words can but poorly express my
 9	gratitude. 
  	    A little over six years ago, a relative came from Den-
  	ver, Colorado, to visit us. She was a Christian Scientist,
12	having herself been healed of a severe claim that M. D.'s,
  	drugs, and climate could not relieve; and her husband
  	having been in the drug business, she had had a chance
15	to give them a fair trial. 
  	    My sister-in-law did not talk much on the subject, as
  	I remember; but what was better, lived the truth before
18	us as she realized it. 
  	    One day (a blessed day to me), I ventured to open
  	Science and Health, and read the first sentence in the
21	Preface. I closed the book, wondering what more it could
  	contain, this seeming to cover the whole ground. When
  	my sister-in-law returned to the room, I asked her if I
24	might read it. Her reply was, "Yes; but begin at the
  	first." 
  	    That night, after all had retired, I began to read;
27	within forty-eight hours I destroyed all drugs, appli-
  	cations, etc., notwithstanding the fact that my husband
  	had just paid fifty dollars to a travelling specialist for
30	part of a treatment. With the drugs disappeared ail-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             451


 1	ments of nine years' standing, which M. D.'s had failed
  	to relieve. 
 3	    I now understand that my sudden healing was due to
  	my turning completely away from material methods;
  	for I was convinced I should never use them again. I
 6	realized that God was my health, my strength, my Life,
  	therefore All. As I read Science and Health, I won-
  	dered why others had not discerned this truth, — physi-
 9	cians, ministers, and others who had devoted their lives
  	to benefit mankind. Yes! why? Because they had
  	been seeking in the opposite direction to Truth, namely,
12	for cause and effect in matter, when all cause and effect
  	are mental. 
  	    I mention physicians and ministers, because one class
15	claims to heal disease, the other claims to heal sin; but
  	Christian Science heals physically and morally, — it con-
  	tains all; "its leaves are for the healing of the nations." 
18	                               L. B. A., Memphis, Tenn. 


  	    I was for years a great sufferer. I called doctor after
  	doctor, getting no help. The last one, after treating me
21	for one year, told me he would give me one year more
  	to live. 
  	    One evening a near neighbor came in and asked me
24	to go home with her; and as it was only a few steps, I
  	did so. 
  	    She took up a new book, Science and Health, read me
27	a few chapters, and then gave me some Christian Science
  	tracts, which I read, and one of them I almost committed
  	to memory. 
30	    I bought a copy of "Science and Health with Key to
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             452


 1	the Scriptures," and studied it carefully. I am healed
  	of all those claims which troubled me so long. I was
 3	lifted out of darkness into light. 
  	                                M. J. P., Burns, Oregon 


  	Chicago, March 19, 1894 
 6	    Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy, Boston, Mass.: — I wish to
  	thank you for the true light that was revealed to me by
  	reading your book, "Science and Health with Key to the
 9	Scriptures," and at once adopting its teaching. It was
  	one year ago to-day that I put on the armor, determined
  	never to surrender to the enemy; and you may know I
12	have looked forward to this day with a great deal of
  	pleasure, to show my friends that the Lord is constantly
  	with me to help overcome all evil. 
15	    Some said, when I first started in this new path, "Wait
  	until you get one of your stomach attacks, and you will
  	change your mind." For months they have waited, and
18	are beginning to see the truth in my actions, that speak
  	for themselves, and show that all is Mind. 
  	    For nearly thirty years I had been a sufferer from
21	throat and stomach troubles; bronchitis, dyspepsia, gas-
  	tralgia, and gastritis, etc., were the terms applied by
  	my physicians. About eighteen years of that time I was
24	engaged in the drug business, had constant opportunities
  	for consulting the best physicians, and took such medicine
  	as I felt assured would cure me; but only to be disap-
27	pointed each time. 
  	    The last few years I had been living on oatmeal crackers
  	and hot water; suffering more or less all the time, and
30	could not eat anything else without suffering intense
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             453


 1	pain. I felt as though I could not live many months
  	more, and was getting ready to give up the fight
 3	when a dear friend and neighbor, Mrs. Corning, left
  	a copy of Science and Health at our home. At first I
  	did not care to read it; having been educated, for many
 6	years, in the belief that medicine can cure all diseases, I
  	could not conceive of anything else to cure the sick. 
  	    One Sunday I had the curiosity to know something
 9	about this Christian Science, and read Science and Health. 
  	The more I read, the more interested I became, and
  	finally said to myself, "I will try it." I took a large
12	porous plaster and four thicknesses of flannel off my
  	stomach, and threw them in the corner, saying, "Now
  	it shall be Mind over matter; no more matter over Mind." 
15	I filled a large basket full of bottles containing medicine,
  	and put it in the shed (where all medicine should be). 
  	From that day I have eaten of everything on the table,
18	and all I wished. Coffee was my worst enemy, and I
  	had not tasted it for years without suffering untold agony. 
  	Several days passed before I cared to drink it; then, one
21	morning, I told my family I would commence to use it;
  	I did, and have used it every day since, and don't know
  	that I have a stomach, as it never has caused me any
24	trouble since that morning. 
  	    I am happy to say I have not used a drop of any kind
  	of medicine, internally or externally, from that day, and
27	I know that all is Mind. I read the Bible and Science
  	and Health nearly every day, thanking the Lord for the
  	years of suffering which have led me to the truth as taught
30	by our Saviour; for I feel it was only through its victory
  	over the suffering that the truth could have been revealed
  	in my case. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             454


 1	    I have had some demonstrations to make over error,
  	but each time it becomes easier. God is ever present
 3	and ready to help me, and I trust in Him; my faith is
  	planted on a rock that is immovable. 
  	                  Yours truly,          FRANK S. EBERHART 


 6	    P. S. If you think this letter, or any part of it, will
  	help some one out of darkness into the light of Truth,
  	you are at liberty to have it published. 


 9	    Having so many occupations and interruptions, I have
  	not found time to read "Science and Health with Key to
  	the Scriptures" sufficiently, but will not on that account
12	delay thanking you for its excellence. 
  	        HENRY W. LONGFELLOW, Cambridge, Mass. 


  	    I am an old-school practitioner; have served as surgeon
15	in two European wars; practised medicine for about
  	ten years in New York city and Brooklyn, until my health
  	compelled me to relinquish my profession. I became
18	a victim of the morphia habit, taking daily thirty grains
  	of that drug. My physicians declared me consumptive,
  	and abandoned all hopes of recovery. Shortly after
21	this I made the acquaintance of a student of the author
  	of "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	who presented me with her works; and as drugs did me
24	no good, I stopped taking any whatever, save morphia,
  	without which I thought it impossible to get along, and
  	to my astonishment began to gain in flesh, and my am-
27	bition returning in proportion. I finally felt that I would
  	stop my loathsome habit of morphia-eating, and did so
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             455


 1	in one week, without any discomfort worth mentioning. 
  	For a test I administered one fourth of a grain of morphia
 3	to the aforesaid Scientist, hypodermically, without the
  	slightest physiological effect, clearly proving the existence
  	of metaphysical laws. I have read Science and Health
 6	carefully, and consider my present improved health solely
  	due to mental influence. 
  	                 OTTO ANDERSON, M. D., Cincinnati, Ohio 


 9	    The profound truths which you announce, sustained
  	by facts of the immortal life, give to your work the seal
  	of inspiration — reaffirm in modern phrase the Christian
12	revelations. In times like these, so sunk in sensualism,
  	I hail with joy your voice, speaking an assured word for
  	God and immortality, and my joy is heightened that these
15	words are of woman's divinings. 
  	                      A. BRONSON ALCOTT, Concord, Mass. 


  	    I was sick six years; tried many physicians and reme-
18	dies, but received no lasting benefit from any of them,
  	and concluded I must remain sick the rest of my life. 
  	In this condition, I purchased the book "Science and
21	Health with Key to the Scriptures," read it, was deeply
  	interested, and noticed that my health began to improve;
  	and the more I read the book, the better I became in
24	health. This I can say truly:  it did more for my health
  	than all the physicians and remedies that I had ever
  	tried. — DR. S. G. TODD, 11 School St., Newburyport 


27	    I had been a nervous sufferer for nine years; had a
  	belief of incurable disease of the heart, and was subject
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             456


 1	to severe nervous prostration if I became the least weary. 
  	I was told that if I should read your books they would
 3	cure me. I commenced reading them:  in ten days I was
  	surprised to find myself overcoming my nervous spasms
  	without the aid of medicine; and ever since then I have
 6	been improving, and I now can walk twenty miles without
  	fatigue, and have been able to rise above all ailments. 
  	                    MRS. JULIA A. B. DAVIS,
 9	                       Central Village, Westport, Mass. 


  	    I would inform my friends and the public, that after
  	twelve years of sickness I am restored to health; and,
12	with renewed vigor and keen enjoyment, take up the
  	pleasures and duties of life once more; all labor now
  	seems less arduous, and all happiness more perfect. To
15	Christian Science, as taught in "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures," I am indebted for my restoration. 
  	I can cordially recommend this book to all. 
18	                    ROSE A. WIGGLESWORTH, Lowell, Mass. 


  	    When I commenced reading "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures," I could sit up but a very short
21	time, and could not eat the most simple food without
  	great distress. In a few days there was a great change,
  	and I have been growing better ever since. 
24	                      E. D. RICHARDSON, Merrimac, Mass. 


  	    I have not been as well for years as I have been since
  	reading "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
27	all of which I impute to its teaching. 
  	                (MRS.) MARY A. WILLIAMS, Freeport, Ill. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             457


 1	    Had been in ill-health for several years; had been
  	confined to my bed three months, when I got your book
 3	and read it. At first I was unable to read it myself, and
  	others read it to me, and the truth revealed in your book
  	restored me to health. 
 6	                  (COL.) E. J. SMITH, Washington, D. C. 


  	    I have been perusing with great interest your work
  	on metaphysical Science, for the last four months, and
 9	to great advantage; you make the path to health so plain,
  	that a wayfaring man, though a fool, cannot err therein. 
  	                              R. I. BARKER, Bethel, Me. 


12	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" "is
  	a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path;" your
  	missiles of Mind have battered down the illusions of sense,
15	allowing Life to appear an eternal monument, whose
  	spirited hieroglyphics, Truth and Love, unlike those cut
  	in marble, shall grow more luminous to consciousness as
18	sickness, sin and death fade out of belief. 
  	                                     ARTHUR T. BUSWELL,
  	         Office of Associated Charities, Cincinnati, O. 


21	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" is
  	beautiful in its form of thought and expression. I have
  	perused it with interest. Your book tends to lead us to
24	new thoughts and practices in the healing art, and for
  	many maladies I have no doubt the treatment your ex-
  	cellent work introduces will be the only remedy. 
27	           (COL.) ROB'T B. CAVERLY, Centralville, Mass. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             458


 1	    Undoubtedly "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures" is the greatest and grandest book ever pub-
 3	lished; and that by pulpit and press it will be so ac-
  	knowledged, is only a question of time. Yours has,
  	indeed, been a pioneer work, and will be; and I believe
 6	that you, of all the millions, are selected and chosen be-
  	cause of your peculiar fitness for this great work — this
  	grand work of opening the gates and leading the way,
 9	that fallen humanity may follow step by step; reach up
  	to Christ, and be made whole! That all this should be
  	systematized and proven with mathematical precision, — 
12	that there can be no guesswork or quackery, — is simply
  	astounding. Science and Health has given me a new
  	impetus heavenward. 
15	                       M. A. HINKLEY, Williamsport, Pa. 


  	    The book "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures" is the most wonderful work that has been written
18	in the past five thousand years. I wish you could get
  	ten dollars per copy. I am of the opinion that I can heal
  	the sick on its basis, from reading the work. 
21	                     H. D. DEXTER, M. D., Dundee, N. Y. 


  	    Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy's book, "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," has been duly catalogued
24	and placed on our shelves for use. In behalf of the trus-
  	tees, let me convey cordial thanks to the earnest-minded
  	author for this interesting contribution. My own idea
27	is, that the power of Mind or Spirit is supreme in char-
  	acter, and destined to supremacy over all that is adverse
  	to divine order. WILLIAM H. KIMBALL,
30	                  Librarian New Hampshire State Library 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             459


 1	    I am reading the work, "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures," for the third time; and I am
 3	convinced of the truth of the Science of which it treats,
  	 — instructing us how to attain holiness of heart, purity
  	of life, and the sublime ascendency of soul over body. 
 6	             C. CLEMENT, McMinnville, Warren Co., Tenn. 


  	    I was sick for a number of years with what some of
  	the most skilful physicians pronounced an incurable
 9	disease. The more I tried to get help, the worse I be-
  	came, until a life of pain and helplessness seemed un-
  	avoidable. Two years ago I heard of "Science and
12	Health with Key to the Scriptures," began reading it
  	and trying to live up to its teachings. At first, my be-
  	liefs were so strong I made but little progress; but grad-
15	ually my disease gave way, and finally disappeared, and
  	to-day I am a well woman. I cannot express the grati-
  	tude I feel for what the light shining through the teachings
18	of that book did for me. 
  	                      (MRS.) EMILY T. HOWE, Norway, Me. 


  	    I have been reading "Science and Health with Key
21	to the Scriptures," and feasting — like a starving, ship-
  	wrecked mariner, on the food that was to sustain him
  	 — on truths which ages to come will appreciate, under-
24	stand, and accept. Many of the theories which at first
  	appear abstruse and obscure, at length become clear and
  	lucid. The candle of intellect requires occasional snuff-
27	ing to throw the clear light of penetration on the page. 
  	                       (MRS.) S. A. ORNE, Malden, Mass. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             460


 1	    The mother of a little girl about eight years old told
  	me her child was having a severe attack of cold, and
 3	was delicate and easy to take cold. I told her the little
  	girl would be all right; not to give her any medicine, but
  	read Science and Health to her. When I next saw the
 6	mother, she told me the little girl was entirely well; that
  	the cold had all disappeared, and with it a claim of night-
  	sweats that the child had been under for more than a
 9	year. The little girl had been out sliding down-hill in
  	the snow a number of times; had her feet very wet, but
  	it did not affect her at all. They were all pleased, — 
12	especially the child; her face was beaming with hap-
  	piness and smiles. This is just one little instance of the
  	good that comes from reading Science and Health. 
15	                                               T. W. H. 


  	OPINIONS OF THE PRESS 

  	    This is, perhaps, the most remarkable book on health,
18	in some respects, which has appeared in this country. 
  	The author evidently discards physiology, hygiene, mes-
  	merism, magnetism, and every form of medication, bath-
21	ing, dieting, etc., — all go by the board; no medicine,
  	manipulation, or external applications are permitted;
  	everything is done through the mind. Applied to cer-
24	tain conditions, this method has great value:  even the
  	reading of the author's book has cured hopeless cases. 
  	The author claims that her methods are those used by
27	Christ and his apostles, and she has established a church
  	and school to propagate them. — Herald of Health, N. Y. 
  	(M. L. HOLBROOK, Publisher) 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             461


 1	    The Christian Scientists claim that the power of heal-
  	ing is not lost, and have supported that claim by induc-
 3	ing cures astonishingly like those quoted from the New
  	Testament. And even more good they hope to achieve,
  	as this power which they possess is better understood
 6	and the new light gains strength in the world. Experi-
  	ence has taught us that the nearer we approach to the
  	source of a report of miraculous power, the smaller does
 9	the wonder grow. In the instance of the Christian Sci-
  	entists, the result has been rather the reverse; if third
  	parties have related a remarkable circumstance, the person
12	of whom the fact was alleged has been found to make
  	the assertion still stronger. — Boston Sunday Globe 


  	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures," by
15	Mary Baker G. Eddy, President of the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College, is a remarkable publication,
  	claiming to elucidate the influence of mentality over
18	matter. Mrs. Eddy announces herself as the discoverer
  	of this metaphysical Science, and receives students, to
  	whom she imparts so much of her metaphysics as their
21	minds are capable of receiving. The volumes are a
  	vigorous protest against the materialism of our modern
  	scientists, Darwin, Huxley, Tyndall, etc. Her Science
24	of Mind was first self-applied:  having been ill and treated
  	by doctors of the various schools without benefit, she
  	discovered the grand Principle of all healing to be God,
27	or Mind. Relying on this Principle alone, she regained
  	her health, and for the last sixteen years has taught
  	this theory to others, and has healed the sick in all cases
30	where the patient's mentality was sufficiently strong to
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed              462


 1	understand her teachings and act upon them. — Brooklyn
  	Eagle 


 3	    The book "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures" is certainly original, and contains much that
  	will do good. The reader will find this work not influ-
 6	enced by superstition or pride, but striking out boldly,
  	 — full of self-sacrifice and love towards God and man. — 
  	Christian Advocate, Buffalo, N. Y. 


 9	    The doctrines of "Science and Health with Key to
  	the Scriptures" are high and pure, wholly free from
  	those vile theories about love and marriage which have
12	been so prevalent among the spiritualists. This new
  	sect devotes itself to a study of the Bible, and a practice
  	of curing disease without mesmerism or spiritualism. It
15	treats Darwin and materialists with a lofty scorn. — 
  	Springfield Republican 


  	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" is
18	indisputably a wonderful work. It has no equal. No
  	one can read the book and not be benefited by it in mind
  	and body. The work is endorsed by some of the best
21	men of the age. — Star-Spangled Banner 


  	    We shall watch with keen interest the promised results
  	of "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
24	The work shows how the body can be cured, and how
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             463


1	a better state of Christianity can be introduced (which
  	is certainly very desirable). It likewise has a hard thrust
 3	at spiritualism; and, taken altogether, it is a very rare
  	book. — Boston Investigator 


  	    The author of "Science and Health with Key to the
 6	Scriptures," which is attracting much attention, shows
  	her ability to defend her cause with vigor. — Boston
  	Weekly Journal 


 9	(By permission) 

  	HOW TO UNDERSTAND SCIENCE AND HEALTH 

  	    My Dear Friend H.: — Your good letter of the 26th
12	ult. came duly to hand several days ago, and I am not
  	greatly surprised at its contents. You say, in substance,
  	that you procured the book, "Science and Health with
15	Key to the Scriptures," which I recommended, and
  	that to your surprise and disgust you found it to be a
  	work on faith-cure, and ask by what process of reason-
18	ing I could possibly bring myself to adopt or accept
  	such visionary theories. In answer to your very nat-
  	ural question, I will try, in my own way, to give you
21	what appears to me to be a reason for the hope that is
  	in me. 
  	    My religious views of fifteen years ago are too famil-
24	iar to you to need any exposition at my hands at this
  	time. Suffice it to say that the religion of the Bible,
  	as taught by the churches, to my mind appeared to be
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             464


1	self-contradictory and confusing, and their explanations
  	failed to explain. During the next eleven years my
 3	convictions underwent little change. I read everything
  	that came in my way that had any bearing upon, or
  	pretended in any degree to explain, the problem of life;
 6	and while I gained some knowledge of a general nature,
  	I was no nearer the solution of life's problem than when
  	I began my investigations years ago, and I had given
 9	up all hope of ever being able to come to a knowledge
  	of the truth, or a satisfactory explanation of the enigma
  	of life. 
12	    In all my intellectual wanderings I had never lost my
  	belief in a great First Cause, which I was as well satis-
  	fied to call God as anything else; but the orthodox ex-
15	planations of His or its nature and power were to my
  	mind such a mixture of truth and error, that I could not
  	tell where fact left off and fancy began. The whole ef-
18	fort of the pulpit being put forth, seemed directed to the im-
  	possible task of harmonizing the teachings of Jesus Christ
  	with the wisdom of the world; and the whole tendency
21	of our religious education was to befog the intellect and
  	produce scepticism in a mind that presumed to think
  	for itself and to inquire into the why and the wherefore. 
24	I fully believe that the agnosticism of yourself and my-
  	self was produced by the futile attempt to mix and har-
  	monize the wisdom of the world with the philosophy of
27	the Christ. 
  	    In my investigations into the researches of the savants
  	and philosophers I found neither any satisfactory expla-
30	nation of things as they seemed to exist, nor any solu-
  	tion of the great and all-absorbing question, "What is
  	Truth?" Their premises appeared to be sound, and
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             465


1	their reasonings faultless; but in the nature of things,
  	no final conclusion of the whole matter could be reached
 3	from premises based wholly on material knowledge. 
  	They could explain "matter" and its properties to their
  	own satisfaction, but the intelligence that lay behind or
 6	beyond it, and which was manifested in and through it,
  	was to them as much of a mystery as it was to the hum-
  	blest of God's creatures. They could prove pretty con-
 9	clusively that many of the generally accepted theories
  	had no basis in fact; but they left us as much in the
  	dark regarding Life and its governing Principle as had
12	the divines before them. 
  	    About four years ago, while still in the mental condi-
  	tion above indicated, my attention was called to what at
15	that time appeared to me to be a new phase of spiritism,
  	and which was called by those who professed to believe
  	in it, Christian Science. I thought that I had given some
18	attention to about all the isms that ever existed, and that
  	this was only another phantasm of some religionist lost
  	in the labyrinths of mental hallucination. 
21	    In my reflections at that time it seemed to me that
  	life was an incomprehensible enigma; that the creator
  	had placed us on this earth, and left us entirely in the
24	dark as to His purpose in so doing. We seemed to be
  	cast upon the ocean of time, and left to drift aimlessly
  	about, with no exact knowledge of what was required of
27	us or how to attain unto the truth, which must certainly
  	have an existence somewhere. It seemed to me that in
  	the very nature of things there must be a great error
30	somewhere in our understanding, or that the creator
  	Himself had slipped a cog when He fitted all things into
  	their proper spheres. That there had been a grand mis-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             466


 1	take somewhere I had no doubt; but I still had doubt
  	enough of my own capabilities and understanding to be-
 3	lieve that the mistake, whatever it was, was in me and
  	not in the creator. I knew that, in a fair measure at
  	least, I had an honest desire to live aright, as it was given
 6	me to see the right, and to strive to some extent to do the
  	will of God, if I could only know certainly just what it
  	was. 
 9	    While in this frame of mind, I inwardly appealed to
  	the great unseen power to enlighten my understanding,
  	and to lead me into a knowledge of the truth, promising
12	mentally to follow wherever it might lead, if I could only
  	do so understandingly. 
  	    My wife had been investigating Christian Science to
15	some extent, but knowing my natural antipathy to such
  	vagaries, as I then thought them, had said very little to
  	me about it; but one day, while discussing the mysteries
18	of life with a judge of one of our courts, he asked me
  	whether I had ever looked into the teachings of the Chris-
  	tian Scientists. I told him that I had not, and he urged
21	me very strongly to do so. He claimed to have investi-
  	gated their teachings, and said that he had become a
  	thorough believer in them. This aroused my curiosity,
24	and I procured the book called "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," and read it. Before read-
  	ing very far in it, I became pretty thoroughly nauseated
27	with what I thought the chimerical ideas of the author,
  	but kept on reading, — more because I had promised to
  	read the book than because of interest in its teachings;
30	but before I had gotten through with it, I did become
  	interested in the Principle that I thought I discovered
  	the author was striving to elucidate; and when I got
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             467


 1	through it, I began again and reread it very carefully. 
  	When I had finished reading this book the second time,
 3	I had become thoroughly convinced that her explana-
  	tion of the religion taught by Jesus Christ, and what
  	he did teach, afforded the only explanation which, to
 6	my mind, came anywhere near harmonizing and making
  	cohesive what had always seemed contradictory and
  	inexplicable in the Bible. I became satisfied that I had
 9	found the truth for which I had long been seeking, and
  	I arose from the reading of the book a changed man;
  	doubt and uncertainty had fled, and my mind has never
12	been troubled with a serious doubt upon the subject from
  	that day to this. 
  	    I do not pretend to have acquired the power it is claimed
15	we may attain to; but I am satisfied that the fault is in
  	me, and not in the Principle. I think I can almost hear
  	you ask, What! do you believe in miracles? I answer
18	unhesitatingly, Yes; I believe in the manifestations of
  	the power of Mind which the world calls miraculous;
  	but which those who claim to understand the Principle
21	through which the works are done, seem to think not
  	unnatural, but only the logical result of the application
  	of a known Principle. 
24	    It always did seem to me that Truth should be self-
  	evident, or at least susceptible of unmistakable proof, — 
  	which all religions seemed to lack, at least in so far as I
27	had known them. I now remember that Jesus furnished
  	unmistakable proofs of the truth of his teachings, by his
  	manifestations of the power of Mind, or, as some might
30	call it, Spirit; which power he plainly taught would be
  	acquired by those who believed in the Principle which he
  	taught, and which manifestations would follow as signs
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             468


 1	that an understanding of his philosophy had been reached. 
  	It does seem to me, that where the signs do not follow
 3	professing Christians which Christ said should follow
  	them, there must be something wrong, either in his teach-
  	ings or their understanding of them; and to say the
 6	least, the foundations of their faith require a careful re-
  	examination, with a view to harmonizing them with the
  	plain teachings of the Christ in whose footsteps they
 9	profess to follow. 
  	    I never could understand how God could be ever-pres-
  	ent as a personal Being, but I think I can and do under-
12	stand how divine Principle can pervade every thing and
  	place. 
  	    I never could understand how heaven could be a place
15	with gorgeous fittings, but I think I can and do under-
  	stand how it might be a spiritual (or if you please mental)
  	condition. Jesus said, "The kingdom of God cometh
18	not with observation:  neither shall they say, Lo here! 
  	or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within
  	you." 
21	    "Knowledge (or understanding) is power." Since
  	adopting the views of life as set forth in "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," I have seen proofs
24	of what can be accomplished through a knowledge of the
  	truth, which to my mind amount to demonstrations, and
  	which no longer seem incredible, but which I do not ask
27	another to accept upon my statements. Every one must
  	see or feel for himself in order to be convinced; but I
  	am satisfied that any who will lay aside their preconceived
30	notions, and deal honestly with themselves and the light
  	they have, will come to a knowledge of the truth as illus-
  	trated in the teachings and life of Jesus Christ; that is,
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             469


 1	that Mind, or Soul, or whatever you may be pleased to
  	call it, is the real Ego, or self, and that mortal mind with
 3	its body is the unreal and vanishing, and eventually goes
  	back to its native nothingness. 
  	    Truth is, and ever has been, simple; and because of
 6	its utter simplicity, we in our pride and selfishness have
  	been looking right over it. We have been keeping our
  	eyes turned toward the sky, scanning the heavens with
 9	a far-off gaze in search of light, expecting to see the
  	truth blaze forth like some great comet, or in some ex-
  	traordinary manner; and when, instead of coming in
12	great pomp and splendor, it appears in the simpleness
  	of demonstration, we are staggered at it, and refuse to
  	accept it; our intellectual pride is shocked, and we are
15	sure that there has been some mistake. Human nature
  	is ever the same. The Jews were looking for something
  	transcendently wonderful, and the absence of it made
18	the Christ, Truth, to them a stumbling-block. It was
  	foolishness to the Greeks, who excelled in the worldly
  	wisdom of that day; but in all ages of the world it has
21	ever been the power of God to them that believe, not
  	blindly, but because of an enlightened understanding. 
  	    I always did think that there was something beautiful
24	in the philosophy of life as taught by Jesus Christ, but
  	that it was impracticable and not susceptible of applica-
  	tion to the affairs of life in a world constituted as this
27	appeared to be. As I now view it, that belief was the
  	result of ignorance of the real power that "moves the
  	universe," — too much faith in matter or effect, and not
30	enough in Mind or cause, which is God. 
  	    To one who can accept the truth that all causation is
  	in Mind, and who therefore begins to look away from  
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             470


1	matter and into Mind, or Spirit, for all that is real and
  	eternal, and for all that produces anything that is last-
 3	ing, the doubts and petty annoyances of life become
  	dissolved in the light of a better understanding, which
  	has been refined in the crucible of charity and love; and
 6	they fade away into the nothingness from whence they
  	came, never having had any existence in fact, being only
  	the inventions of erring human belief. 
 9	    Read the teachings of the Christ from a Christian Science
  	standpoint, and they no longer appear vague and mysti-
  	cal, but become luminous and powerful, — and, let me
12	say, intelligible. 
  	    It is true, as you intimate, that this theory of life is
  	much more generally accepted by women than by men,
15	and it may be true that as a rule their reasoning is much
  	less rigid in its nature than that of the sterner sex, and
  	that they may be liable to scan their premises less keenly;
18	but may it not also be true, that they are of finer texture
  	and more spiritual in their natures, and that they may
  	be just as likely to arrive at the truth through their in-
21	tuitions, in connection with their logic, as we are through
  	the more rugged courses? If it be true that man is the
  	more logical, the fallibility of our own reasonings very
24	frequently becomes painfully apparent even to ourselves,
  	and they are therefore not the safest gauge by which to
  	judge others. 
27	    I believe, myself, that when it comes to standing up
  	for Truth in the face of the world, and possibly at the
  	sacrifice of position and popularity, women possess the
30	necessary courage in a much greater degree than do
  	men. 
  	    I had not intended to weary you with such a long
  
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             471


1	letter, but after getting into the subject, I hardly knew
  	where to stop. As an old and loved friend, I have given
 3	you a glimpse of my inner life, because I hardly knew
  	how to explain my mental condition to you in any other
         way. . . .

    Christian Science
  	                   versus Pantheism

 1	PASTOR'S  MESSAGE  TO  THE  MOTHER
  	       CHURCH...,  ON  THE OCCASION  OF  THE
 3	       JUNE  COMMUNION,  1898 


  	    SUBJECT:  Not Pantheism, but Christian Science 

  	    Beloved brethren, since last you gathered at the
 6	feast of our Passover, the winter winds have come
  	and gone; the rushing winds of March have shrieked and
  	hummed their hymns; the frown and smile of April, the
 9	laugh of May, have fled; and the roseate blush of joyous
  	June is here and ours. 
  	    In unctuous unison with nature, mortals are hoping and
12	working, putting off outgrown, wornout, or soiled gar-
  	ments — the pleasures and pains of sensation and the
  	sackcloth of waiting — for the springtide of Soul. For
15	what a man seeth he hopeth not for, but hopeth for what
  	he hath not seen, and waiteth patiently the appearing
  	thereof. The night is far spent, and day is not distant in
18	the horizon of Truth — even the day when all people
  	shall know and acknowledge one God and one Christianity. 
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                  2


 1	            CHRISTIAN SCIENCE NOT PANTHEISM 

  	    At this period of enlightenment, a declaration from the
 3	pulpit that Christian Science is pantheism is anomalous to
  	those who know whereof they speak — who know that
  	Christian Science is Science, and therefore is neither
 6	hypothetical nor dogmatical, but demonstrable, and
  	looms above the mists of pantheism higher than Mt. 
  	Ararat above the deluge. 


 9	                    ANALYSIS OF "PANTHEISM" 

  	    According to Webster the word "pantheism" is de-
  	rived from two Greek words meaning "all" and "god." 
12	Webster's derivation of the English word "pantheism" is
  	most suggestive. His uncapitalized word "god" gives
  	the meaning of pantheism as a human opinion of "gods
15	many," or mind in matter. "The doctrine that the uni-
  	verse, conceived of as a whole, is God; that there is no
  	God but the combined forces and laws which are mani-
18	fested in the existing universe." 
  	    The Standard Dictionary has it that pantheism is the
  	doctrine of the deification of natural causes, conceived as
21	one personified nature, to which the religious sentiment is
  	directed. 
  	    Pan is a Greek prefix, but it might stand, in the term
24	pantheism, for the mythological deity of that name; and
  	theism for a belief concerning Deity in theology. How-
  	ever, Pan in imagery is preferable to pantheism in theology. 
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                  3


 1	The mythical deity may please the fancy, while pantheism
  	suits not at all the Christian sense of religion. Pan, as a
 3	deity, is supposed to preside over sylvan solitude, and is a
  	horned and hoofed animal, half goat and half man, that
  	poorly presents the poetical phase of the genii of forests.¹ 
 6	    My sense of nature's rich glooms is, that loneness lacks
  	but one charm to make it half divine — a friend, with
  	whom to whisper, "Solitude is sweet." Certain moods
 9	of mind find an indefinable pleasure in stillness, soft,
  	silent as the storm's sudden hush; for nature's stillness
  	is voiced with a hum of harmony, the gentle murmur of
12	early morn, the evening's closing vespers, and lyre of bird
  	and brooklet. 

  	     "O sacred solitude! divine retreat!  
15	      Choice of the prudent! envy of the great!  
  	      By thy pure stream, or in thy evening shade,
  	      We court fair wisdom, that celestial maid." 

18	    Theism is the belief in the personality and infinite mind
  	of one supreme, holy, self-existent God, who reveals Him-
  	self supernaturally to His creation, and whose laws are
21	not reckoned as science. In religion, it is a belief in one
  	God, or in many gods. It is opposed to atheism and

  	    ¹In Roman mythology (one of my girlhood studies), Pan stood
24	 for "universal nature proceeding from the divine Mind and provi-
  	 dence, of which heaven, earth, sea, the eternal fire, are so many mem-
  	 bers."  Pan was the god of shepherds and hunters, leader of the
27	 nymphs, president of the mountains, patron of country life, and guar-
  	 dian of flocks and herds. His pipe of seven reeds denotes the celes-
  	 tial harmony of the seven planets; his shepherd's crook, that care and
30	 providence by which he governs the universe; his spotted skin, the
  	 stars; his goat's feet, the solidity of the earth; his man-face, the
  	 celestial world.
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                  4


1	monotheism, but agrees with certain forms of pantheism
  	and polytheism. It is the doctrine that the universe owes
 3	its origin and continuity to the reason, intellect, and will of
  	a self-existent divine Being, who possesses all wisdom,
  	goodness, and power, and is the creator and preserver of
 6	man. 
  	    A theistic theological belief may agree with physics and
  	anatomy that reason and will are properly classified as
 9	mind, located in the brain; also, that the functions of
  	these faculties depend on conditions of matter, or brain,
  	for their proper exercise. But reason and will are human;
12	God is divine. In academics and in religion it is patent
  	that will is capable of use and of abuse, of right and wrong
  	action, while God is incapable of evil; that brain is matter,
15	and that there are many so-called minds; that He is the
  	creator of man, but that man also is a creator, making
  	two creators; but God is Mind and one. 


18	GOD — NOT HUMAN DEVICES — THE PRESERVER
  	                                     OF MAN 

  	    God, Spirit, is indeed the preserver of man. Then, in
21	the words of the Hebrew singer, "Why art thou cast down,
  	O my soul? and why art thou disquieted within me? hope
  	thou in God:  for I shall yet praise Him, who is the health
24	of my countenance, and my God. . . . Who forgiveth
  	all thine iniquities; who healeth all thy diseases." This
  	being the case, what need have we of drugs, hygiene, and
27	medical therapeutics, if these are not man's preservers? 
  	By admitting self-evident affirmations and then contra-
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                  5


 1	dicting them, monotheism is lost and pantheism is found
  	in scholastic theology. Can a single quality of God,
 3	Spirit, be discovered in matter? The Scriptures plainly
  	declare, "The Word was God;" and "all things were
  	made by Him," — the Word. What, then, can matter
 6	create, or how can it exist? 


  	                    JESUS' DEFINITION OF EVIL 

  	    Did God create evil? or is evil self-existent, and so
 9	possessed of the nature of God, good? Since evil is not
  	self-made, who or what hath made evil? Our Master
  	gave the proper answer for all time to this hoary query. 
12	He said of evil: "Ye are of your father, the devil, and the
  	lusts of your father ye will do.  He was a murderer from
  	the beginning, and abode not in the truth [God], because
15	there is no truth [reality] in him [evil].  When he speaketh
  	a lie, he speaketh of his own:  for he is a liar, and the father
  	of it [a lie]." 
18	    Jesus' definition of devil (evil) explains evil. It shows
  	that evil is both liar and lie, a delusion and illusion. There-
  	fore we should neither believe the lie, nor believe that it
21	hath embodiment or power; in other words, we should
  	not believe that a lie, nothing, can be something, but deny
  	it and prove its falsity. After this manner our Master cast
24	out evil, healed the sick, and saved sinners. Knowing
  	that evil is a lie, and, as the Scripture declares, brought
  	sin, sickness, and death into the world, Jesus treated the
27	lie summarily. He denied it, cast it out of mortal mind,
  	and thus healed sickness and sin. His treatment of evil
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                 6


 1	and disease, Science will restore and establish, — first,
  	because it was more effectual than all other means; and,
 3	second, because evil and disease will never disappear in
  	any other way. 
  	    Finally, brethren, let us continue to denounce evil as the
 6	illusive claim that God is not supreme, and continue to
  	fight it until it disappears, — but not as one that beateth
  	the mist, but lifteth his head above it and putteth his foot
 9	upon a lie. 


  	        EVIL, AS PERSONIFIED BY THE SERPENT 

  	    Mosaic theism introduces evil, first, in the form of a
12	talking serpent, contradicting the word of God and thereby
  	obtaining social prestige, a large following, and changing
  	the order and harmony of God's creation. But the higher
15	criticism is not satisfied with this theism, and asks, If God
  	is infinite good, what and where is evil? And if Spirit
  	made all that was made, how can matter be an intelligent
18	creator or coworker with God? Again:  Did one Mind,
  	or two minds, enter into the Scriptural allegory, in the
  	colloquy between good and evil, God and a serpent? — and
21	if two minds, what becomes of theism in Christianity? For
  	if God, good, is Mind, and evil also is mind, the Christian
  	religion has at least two Gods. If Spirit is sovereign, how
24	can matter be force or law; and if God, good, is omnipo-
  	tent, what power hath evil? 
  	    It is plain that elevating evil to the altitude of mind gives
27	it power, and that the belief in more than one spirit, if
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                 7


1	Spirit, God, is infinite, breaketh the First Commandment
  	in the Decalogue. 
 3	    Science shows that a plurality of minds, or intelligent
  	matter, signifies more than one God, and thus prevents the
  	demonstration that the healing Christ, Truth, gave and
 6	gives in proof of the omnipotence of one divine, infinite
  	Principle. 
  	    Does not the theism or belief, that after God, Spirit, had
 9	created all things spiritually, a material creation took
  	place, and God, the preserver of man, declared that man
  	should die, lose the character and sovereignty of Jehovah,
12	and hint the gods of paganism? 


  	                              THEISTIC RELIGIONS 

  	    We know of but three theistic religions, the Mosaic, the
15	Christian, and the Mohammedan. Does not each of these
  	religions mystify the absolute oneness and infinity of God,
  	Spirit? 
18	    A close study of the Old and New Testaments in con-
  	nection with the original text indicates, in the third chap-
  	ter of Genesis, a lapse in the Mosaic religion, wherein
21	theism seems meaningless, or a vague apology for con-
  	tradictions. It certainly gives to matter and evil reality
  	and power, intelligence and law, which implies Mind,
24	Spirit, God; and the logical sequence of this error is idol-
  	atry — other gods. 
  	    Again:  The hypothesis of mind in matter, or more than
27	one Mind, lapses into evil dominating good, matter govern-
  	ing Mind, and makes sin, disease, and death inevitable,
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                  8


 1	despite of Mind, or by the consent of Mind! Next, it
  	follows that the disarrangement of matter causes a man to
 3	be mentally deranged; and the Babylonian sun god, moon
  	god, and sin god find expression in sun worship, lunacy,
  	sin, and mortality. 
 6	    Does not the belief that Jesus, the man of Galilee, is
  	God, imply two Gods, one the divine, infinite Person, the
  	other a human finite personality? Does not the belief
 9	that Mary was the mother of God deny the self-existence
  	of God? And does not the doctrine that Mohammed is
  	the only prophet of God infringe the sacredness of one
12	Christ Jesus? 


  	    SCIENTIFIC CHRISTIANITY MEANS ONE GOD 

  	    Christianity, as taught and demonstrated in the first
15	century by our great Master, virtually annulled the so-
  	called laws of matter, idolatry, pantheism, and polytheism. 
  	Christianity then had one God and one law, namely,
18	divine Science. It said, "Call no man your father upon
  	the earth, for one is your Father, which is in heaven." 
  	Speaking of himself, Jesus said, "My Father is greater
21	than I." Christianity, as he taught and demonstrated it,
  	must ever rest on the basis of the First Commandment and
  	love for man. 
24	    The doctrines that embrace pantheism, polytheism, and
  	paganism are admixtures of matter and Spirit, truth and
  	error, sickness and sin, life and death. They make man
27	the servant of matter, living by reason of it, suffering be-
  	cause of it, and dying in consequence of it. They con-
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                  9


 1	stantly reiterate the belief of pantheism, that mind "sleeps
  	in the mineral, dreams in the animal, and wakes in man." 
 3	    "Infinite Spirit" means one God and His creation, and
  	no reality in aught else. The term "spirits" means more
  	than one Spirit; — in paganism they stand for gods; in
 6	spiritualism they imply men and women; and in Christian-
  	ity they signify a good Spirit and an evil spirit. 
  	    Is there a religion under the sun that hath demonstrated
 9	one God and the four first rules pertaining thereto, namely,
  	"Thou shalt have no other gods before me;" "Love thy
  	neighbor as thyself;" "Be ye therefore perfect, even as
12	your Father which is in heaven is perfect;" "Whosoever
  	liveth and believeth in me shall never die."  (John xi. 26.) 
  	    What mortal to-day is wise enough to do himself no
15	harm, to hinder not the attainment of scientific Chris-
  	tianity? Whoever demonstrates the highest humanity, — 
  	long-suffering, self-surrender, and spiritual endeavor to
18	bless others, — ought to be aided, not hindered, in his
  	holy mission. I would kiss the feet of such a messenger,
  	for to help such a one is to help one's self. The demon-
21	stration of Christianity blesses all mankind. It loves one's
  	neighbor as one's self; it loves its enemies — and this
  	love benefits its enemies (though they believe it not), and
24	rewards its possessor; for, "If ye love them which love you,
  	what reward have ye?" 


  	                  MAN THE TRUE IMAGE OF GOD 

27	    From a material standpoint, the best of people some-
  	times object to the philosophy of Christian Science, on the
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                10


 1	ground that it takes away man's personality and makes
  	man less than man. But what saith the apostle? — even
 3	this: "If a man think himself to be something, when he is
  	nothing, he deceiveth himself." The great Nazarene
  	Prophet said, "By their fruits ye shall know them:" then,
 6	if the effects of Christian Science on the lives of men
  	be thus judged, we are sure the honest verdict of hu-
  	manity will attest its uplifting power, and prevail over the
 9	opposite notion that Christian Science lessens man's in-
  	dividuality. 
  	    The students at the Massachusetts Metaphysical Col-
12	lege, generally, were the average man and woman. But
  	after graduation, the best students in the class averred
  	that they were stronger and better than before it. With
15	twelve lessons or less, the present and future of those stu-
  	dents had wonderfully broadened and brightened before
  	them, thus proving the utility of what they had been taught. 
18	Christian Scientists heal functional, organic, chronic, and
  	acute diseases that M.D.'s have failed to heal; and,
  	better still, they reform desperate cases of intemperance,
21	tobacco using, and immorality, which, we regret to say,
  	other religious teachers are unable to effect. All this is
  	accomplished by the grace of God, — the effect of God
24	understood. A higher manhood is manifest, and never
  	lost, in that individual who finds the highest joy, — there-
  	fore no pleasure in loathsome habits or in sin, and no
27	necessity for disease and death. Whatever promotes
  	statuesque being, health, and holiness does not degrade
  	man's personality. Sin, sickness, appetites, and passions,
30	constitute no part of man, but obscure man. Therefore it
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                11


 1	required the divinity of our Master to perceive the real
  	man, and to cast out the unreal or counterfeit. It caused
 3	St. Paul to write, — "Lie not one to another, seeing that
  	ye have put off the old man with his deeds; and have put
  	on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge after
 6	the image of Him that created him." 
  	    Was our Master mistaken in judging a cause by its
  	effects? Shall the opinions, systems, doctrines, and dog-
 9	mas of men gauge the animus of man? or shall his stature
  	in Christ, Truth, declare him? Governed by the divine
  	Principle of his being, man is perfect. When will the
12	schools allow mortals to turn from clay to Soul for the
  	model? The Science of being, understood and obeyed,
  	will demonstrate man to be superior to the best church-
15	member or moralist on earth, who understands not this
  	Science. If man is spiritually fallen, it matters not what
  	he believes; he is not upright, and must regain his native
18	spiritual stature in order to be in proper shape, as certainly
  	as the man who falls physically needs to rise again. 
  	    Mortals, content with something less than perfection — 
21	the original standard of man — may believe that evil de-
  	velops good, and that whatever strips off evil's disguise be-
  	littles man's personality. But God enables us to know that
24	evil is not the medium of good, and that good supreme de-
  	stroys all sense of evil, obliterates the lost image that
  	mortals are content to call man, and demands man's un-
27	fallen spiritual perfectibility. 
  	    The grand realism that man is the true image of God,
  	not fallen or inverted, is demonstrated by Christian Science. 
30	And because Christ's dear demand, "Be ye therefore
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                12


 1	perfect," is valid, it will be found possible to fulfil it. Then
  	also will it be learned that good is not educed from evil,
 3	but comes from the rejection of evil and its modus operandi. 
  	Our scholarly expositor of the Scriptures, Lyman Abbott,
  	D.D., writes, "God, Spirit, is ever in universal nature." 
 6	Then, we naturally ask, how can Spirit be constantly pass-
  	ing out of mankind by death — for the universe includes
  	man? 


 9	               THE GRANDEUR OF CHRISTIANITY 

  	    This closing century, and its successors, will make strong
  	claims on religion, and demand that the inspired Scriptural
12	commands be fulfilled. The altitude of Christianity open-
  	eth, high above the so-called laws of matter, a door that no
  	man can shut; it showeth to all peoples the way of escape
15	from sin, disease, and death; it lifteth the burden of sharp
  	experience from off the heart of humanity, and so lighteth
  	the path that he who entereth it may run and not weary,
18	and walk, not wait by the roadside, — yea, pass gently on
  	without the alterative agonies whereby the way-seeker
  	gains and points the path. 
21	    The Science of Christianity is strictly monotheism, — 
  	it has ONE GOD. And this divine infinite Principle,
  	noumenon and phenomena, is demonstrably the self-
24	existent Life, Truth, Love, substance, Spirit, Mind, which
  	includes all that the term implies, and is all that is real and
  	eternal. Christian Science is irrevocable — unpierced
27	by bold conjecture's sharp point, by bald philosophy, or
  	by man's inventions. It is divinely true, and every hour
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                13


 1	in time and in eternity will witness more steadfastly to its
  	practical truth. And Science is not pantheism, but Chris-
 3	tian Science. 
  	    Chief among the questions herein, and nearest my
  	heart, is this:  When shall Christianity be demonstrated
 6	according to Christ, in these words: "Neither shall they
  	say, Lo, here! or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of
  	God is within you"? 


 9	                                      EXHORTATION 

  	    Beloved brethren, the love of our loving Lord was never
  	more manifest than in its stern condemnation of all error,
12	wherever found. I counsel thee, rebuke and exhort one
  	another. Love all Christian churches for the gospel's
  	sake; and be exceedingly glad that the churches are united
15	in purpose, if not in method, to close the war between
  	flesh and Spirit, and to fight the good fight till God's will
  	be witnessed and done on earth as in heaven. 
18	    Sooner or later all shall know Him, recognize the great
  	truth that Spirit is infinite, and find life in Him in whom
  	we do "live, and move, and have our being" — life in
21	Life, all in All. Then shall all nations, peoples, and
  	tongues, in the words of St. Paul, have "one God and
  	Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in
24	you all."  (Ephesians iv. 6.) 
  	    Have I wearied you with the mysticism of opposites? 
  	Truly there is no rest in them, and I have only traversed
27	my subject that you may prove for yourselves the unsub-
 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                14


 1	stantial nature of whatever is unlike good, weigh a sigh,
  	and rise into the rest of righteousness with its triumphant
 3	train. 
  	    Once more I write, Set your affections on things above;
  	love one another; commune at the table of our Lord in one
 6	spirit; worship in spirit and in truth; and if daily adoring,
  	imploring, and living the divine Life, Truth, Love, thou
  	shalt partake of the bread that cometh down from heaven,
 9	drink of the cup of salvation, and be baptized in Spirit. 


  	            PRAYER FOR COUNTRY AND CHURCH 

  	    Pray for the prosperity of our country, and for her vic-
12	tory under arms; that justice, mercy, and peace continue
  	to characterize her government, and that they shall rule all
  	nations. Pray that the divine presence may still guide and
15	bless our chief magistrate, those associated with his execu-
  	tive trust, and our national judiciary; give to our congress
  	wisdom, and uphold our nation with the right arm of His
18	righteousness. 
  	    In your peaceful homes remember our brave soldiers,
  	whether in camp or in battle. ¹Oh, may their love of coun-
21	try, and their faithful service thereof, be unto them life-
  	preservers! May the divine Love succor and protect
  	them, as at Manila, where brave men, led by the dauntless
24	Dewey, and shielded by the power that saved them, sailed
  	victoriously through the jaws of death and blotted out the
  	Spanish squadron. 
27	    Great occasion have we to rejoice that our nation, which

  	      ¹This refers to the war between United States and Spain for
  	 the liberty of Cuba.

 
   
Christian Science vs. Pantheism by Mary Baker Eddy                15


1	fed her starving foe, — already murdering her peaceful
  	seamen and destroying millions of her money, — will be
 3	as formidable in war as she has been compassionate in
  	peace. 
  	    May our Father-Mother God, who in times past hath
 6	spread for us a table in the wilderness and "in the midst
  	of our enemies," establish us in the most holy faith, plant
  	our feet firmly on Truth, the rock of Christ, the "substance
 9	of things hoped for" — and fill us with the life and under-
  	standing of God, and good will towards men. 

  	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY

          Message for 1900 

 1	    My beloved brethren, methinks even I am touched
  	with the tone of your happy he...arts, and can see
 3	your glad faces, aglow with gratitude, chinked within the
  	storied walls of The Mother Church. If, indeed, we may
  	be absent from the body and present with the ever-present
 6	Love filling all space, time, and immortality — then I am
  	with thee, heart answering to heart, and mine to thine in
  	the glow of divine reflection. 
 9	    I am grateful to say that in the last year of the nine-
  	teenth century this first church of our denomination,
  	chartered in 1879, is found crowned with unprecedented
12	prosperity; a membership of over sixteen thousand com-
  	municants in unity, with rapidly increasing numbers, rich
  	spiritual attainments, and right convictions fast forming
15	themselves into conduct. 
  	    Christian Science already has a hearing and following
  	in the five grand divisions of the globe; in Australia, the
18	Philippine Islands, Hawaiian Islands; and in most of the
  	principal cities, such as Boston, New York, Philadelphia,
  	Washington, Baltimore, Charleston, S. C., Atlanta, New
21	Orleans, Chicago, St. Louis, Denver, Salt Lake City, San
  	Francisco, Montreal, London, Edinburgh, Dublin, Paris,
  	Berlin, Rome, Pekin. Judging from the number of the
24	readers of my books and those interested in them, over a
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy        2


 1	million of people are already interested in Christian
  	Science; and this interest increases. Churches of this
 3	denomination are springing up in the above-named cities,
  	and, thanks to God, the people most interested in this
  	old-new theme of redeeming Love are among the best people
 6	on earth and in heaven. 
  	    The song of Christian Science is, "Work — work — 
  	work — watch and pray." The close observer reports
 9	three types of human nature — the right thinker and
  	worker, the idler, and the intermediate. 
  	    The right thinker works; he gives little time to society
12	manners or matters, and benefits society by his example
  	and usefulness. He takes no time for amusement, ease,
  	frivolity; he earns his money and gives it wisely to the
15	world. 
  	    The wicked idler earns little and is stingy; he has
  	plenty of means, but he uses them evilly. Ask how he
18	gets his money, and his satanic majesty is supposed to
  	answer smilingly: "By cheating, lying, and crime; his
  	dupes are his capital; his stock in trade, the wages of sin;
21	your idlers are my busiest workers; they will leave a
  	lucrative business to work for me." Here we add:  The
  	doom of such workers will come, and it will be more sudden,
24	severe, and lasting than the adversary can hope. 
  	    The intermediate worker works at times. He says:
  	"It is my duty to take some time for myself; however, I
27	believe in working when it is convenient." Well, all that
  	is good. But what of the fruits of your labors? And he
  	answers: "I am not so successful as I could wish, but I
30	work hard enough to be so." 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy        3


 1	    Now, what saith Christian Science? "When a man is
  	right, his thoughts are right, active, and they are fruitful;
 3	he loses self in love, and cannot hear himself, unless he
  	loses the chord.  The right thinker and worker does his
  	best, and does the thinking for the ages.  No hand that
 6	feels not his help, no heart his comfort.  He improves
  	moments; to him time is money, and he hoards this capital
  	to distribute gain." 
 9	    If the right thinker and worker's servitude is duly valued,
  	he is not thereby worshipped. One's idol is by no means
  	his servant, but his master. And they who love a good
12	work or good workers are themselves workers who appre-
  	ciate a life, and labor to awake the slumbering capability
  	of man. And what the best thinker and worker has said
15	and done, they are not far from saying and doing. As a
  	rule the Adam-race are not apt to worship the pioneer
  	of spiritual ideas, — but ofttimes to shun him as their
18	tormentor. Only the good man loves the right thinker
  	and worker, and cannot worship him, for that would de-
  	stroy this man's goodness. 
21	    To-day it surprises us that during the period of captivity
  	the Israelites in Babylon hesitated not to call the divine
  	name Yahwah, afterwards transcribed Jehovah; also
24	that women's names contained this divine appellative and
  	so sanctioned idolatry, — other gods. In the heathen
  	conception Yahwah, misnamed Jehovah, was a god of
27	hate and of love, who repented himself, improved on his
  	work of creation, and revenged himself upon his enemies. 
  	However, the animus of heathen religion was not the in-
30	centive of the devout Jew — but has it not tainted the reli-
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy        4


 1	gious sects? This seedling misnomer couples love and
  	hate, good and evil, health and sickness, life and death,
 3	with man — makes His opposites as real and normal as
  	the one God, and so unwittingly consents to many minds
  	and many gods. This precedent that would commingle
 6	Christianity, the gospel of the New Testament and the
  	teaching of the righteous Galilean, Christ Jesus, with the
  	Babylonian and Neoplatonic religion, is being purged by
 9	a purer Judaism and nearer approach to monotheism and
  	the perfect worship of one God. 
  	    To-day people are surprised at the new and forward
12	steps in religion, which indicate a renaissance greater than
  	in the mediaeval period; but ought not this to be an agree-
  	able surprise, inasmuch as these are progressive signs of
15	the times? 
  	    It should seem rational that the only perfect religion is
  	divine Science, Christianity as taught by our great Master;
18	that which leaves the beaten path of human doctrines and
  	is the truth of God, and of man and the universe. The
  	divine Principle and rules of this Christianity being de-
21	monstrable, they are undeniable; and they must be found
  	final, absolute, and eternal. The question as to religion
  	is:  Does it demonstrate its doctrines? Do religionists
24	believe that God is One and All? Then whatever is real
  	must proceed from God, from Mind, and is His reflection
  	and Science. Man and the universe coexist with God in
27	Science, and they reflect God and nothing else. In divine
  	Science, divine Love includes and reflects all that really
  	is, all personality and individuality. St. Paul beautifully
30	enunciates this fundamental fact of Deity as the "Father
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy        5


 1	of all, who is above all, and through all, and in you all." 
  	This scientific statement of the origin, nature, and govern-
 3	ment of all things coincides with the First Commandment
  	of the Decalogue, and leaves no opportunity for idolatry
  	or aught besides God, good. It gives evil no origin, no
 6	reality. Here note the words of our Master corroborating
  	this as self-evident. Jesus said the opposite of God — 
  	good — named devil — evil — "is a liar, and the father
 9	of it" — that is, its origin is a myth, a lie. 
  	    Applied to Deity, Father and Mother are synonymous
  	terms; they signify one God. Father, Son, and Holy
12	Ghost mean God, man, and divine Science. God is self-
  	existent, the essence and source of the two latter, and their
  	office is that of eternal, infinite individuality. I see no
15	other way under heaven and among men whereby to have
  	one God, and man in His image and likeness, loving an-
  	other as himself. This being the divine Science of divine
18	Love, it would enable man to escape from idolatry of
  	every kind, to obey the First Commandment of the Deca-
  	logue: "Thou shalt have no other gods before me;"
21	and the command of Christ: "Love thy neighbor as thy-
  	self." On this rock Christian Science is built. It may
  	be the rock which the builders reject for a season; but
24	it is the Science of God and His universe, and it will be-
  	come the head of the corner, the foundation of all systems
  	of religion. 
27	    The spiritual sense of the Scriptures understood enables
  	one to utilize the power of divine Love in casting out God's
  	opposites, called evils, and in healing the sick. Not mad-
30	ness, but might and majesty attend every footstep of
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy       6


 1	Christian Science. There is no imperfection, no lack in
  	the Principle and rules which demonstrate it. Only the
 3	demonstrator can mistake or fail in proving its power and
  	divinity. In the words of St. Paul: "I count not myself
  	to have apprehended:  but this one thing I do, forgetting
 6	those things which are behind, and reaching forth to those
  	things which are before, I press toward the mark for the
  	prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus" — in the
 9	true idea of God. Any mystery in Christian Science de-
  	parts when dawns the spiritual meaning thereof; and the
  	spiritual sense of the Scriptures is the scientific sense which
12	interprets the healing Christ. A child can measurably
  	understand Christian Science, for, through his simple faith
  	and purity, he takes in its spiritual sense that puzzles the
15	man. The child not only accepts Christian Science more
  	readily than the adult, but he practises it. This notable
  	fact proves that the so-called fog of this Science obtains
18	not in the Science, but in the material sense which the
  	adult entertains of it. However, to a man who uses to-
  	bacco, is profane, licentious, and breaks God's com-
21	mandments, that which destroys his false appetites and
  	lifts him from the stubborn thrall of sin to a meek and
  	loving disciple of Christ, clothed and in his right mind, is
24	not darkness but light. 
  	    Again, that Christian Science is the Science of God is
  	proven when, in the degree that you accept it, understand
27	and practise it, you are made better physically, morally,
  	and spiritually. Some modern exegesis on the prophetic
  	Scriptures cites 1875 as the year of the second coming of
30	Christ. In that year the Christian Science textbook,
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy        7


 1	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures," was
  	first published. From that year the United States official
 3	statistics show the annual death-rate to have gradually
  	diminished. Likewise the religious sentiment has in-
  	creased; creeds and dogmas have been sifted, and a
 6	greater love of the Scriptures manifested. In 1895 it was
  	estimated that during the past three years there had been
  	more Bibles sold than in all the other 1893 years. Many
 9	of our best and most scholarly men and women, distin-
  	guished members of the bar and bench, press and pulpit,
  	and those in all the walks of life, will tell you they never
12	loved the Bible and appreciated its worth as they did after
  	reading "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
  	This is my great reward for having suffered, lived, and
15	learned, in a small degree, the Science of perfectibility
  	through Christ, the Way, the Truth, and the Life. 
  	    Is there more than one Christ, and hath Christ a second
18	appearing? There is but one Christ. And from ever-
  	lasting to everlasting this Christ is never absent. In doubt
  	and darkness we say as did Mary of old: "I know not
21	where they have laid him." But when we behold the
  	Christ walking the wave of earth's troubled sea, like Peter
  	we believe in the second coming, and would walk more
24	closely with Christ; but find ourselves so far from the em-
  	bodiment of Truth that ofttimes this attempt measurably
  	fails, and we cry, "Save, or I perish!" Then the tender,
27	loving Christ is found near, affords help, and we are saved
  	from our fears. Thus it is we walk here below, and wait
  	for the full appearing of Christ till the long night is past
30	and the morning dawns on eternal day. Then, if sin and
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy        8


 1	flesh are put off, we shall know and behold more nearly
  	the embodied Christ, and with saints and angels shall be
 3	satisfied to go on till we awake in his likeness. 
  	    The good man imparts knowingly and unknowingly
  	goodness; but the evil man also exhales consciously and
 6	unconsciously his evil nature — hence, be careful of your
  	company. As in the floral kingdom odors emit character-
  	istics of tree and flower, a perfume or a poison, so the hu-
 9	man character comes forth a blessing or a bane upon
  	individuals and society. A wicked man has little real
  	intelligence; he may steal other people's good thoughts,
12	and wear the purloined garment as his own, till God's
  	discipline takes it off for his poverty to appear. 
  	    Our Master saith to his followers: "Bring forth things
15	new and old." In this struggle remember that sensitive-
  	ness is sometimes selfishness, and that mental idleness or
  	apathy is always egotism and animality. Usefulness is
18	doing rightly by yourself and others. We lose a percentage
  	due to our activity when doing the work that belongs to
  	another. When a man begins to quarrel with himself he
21	stops quarrelling with others. We must exterminate self
  	before we can successfully war with mankind. Then, at
  	last, the right will boil over the brim of life and the fire
24	that purifies sense with Soul will be extinguished. It is not
  	Science for the wicked to wallow or the good to weep. 
  	    Learn to obey; but learn first what obedience is. 
27	When God speaks to you through one of His little ones,
  	and you obey the mandate but retain a desire to follow
  	your own inclinations, that is not obedience. I some-
30	times advise students not to do certain things which I
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy        9


 1	know it were best not to do, and they comply with my
  	counsel; but, watching them, I discern that this obedience
 3	is contrary to their inclination. Then I sometimes with-
  	draw that advice and say: "You may do it if you de-
  	sire." But I say this not because it is the best thing to
 6	do, but because the student is not willing — therefore,
  	not ready — to obey. 
  	    The secret of Christian Science in right thinking and
 9	acting is open to mankind, but few, comparatively, see it;
  	or, seeing it, shut their eyes and wait for a more convenient
  	season; or as of old cry out: "Why art thou come hither
12	to torment me before the time?" 
  	    Strong desires bias human judgment and misguide ac-
  	tion, else they uplift them. But the reformer continues
15	his lightning, thunder, and sunshine till the mental at-
  	mosphere is clear. The reformer must be a hero at all
  	points, and he must have conquered himself before he can
18	conquer others. Sincerity is more successful than genius
  	or talent. 
  	    The twentieth century in the ebb and flow of thought
21	will challenge the thinkers, speakers, and workers to do
  	their best. Whosoever attempts to ostracize Christian
  	Science will signally fail; for no one can fight against God,
24	and win. 
  	    My loyal students will tell you that for many years I
  	have desired to step aside and to have some one take my
27	place as leader of this mighty movement. Also that I
  	strove earnestly to fit others for this great responsibility. 
  	But no one else has seemed equal to "bear the burden and
30	heat of the day." 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy      10


 1	    Success in sin is downright defeat. Hatred bites the
  	heel of love that is treading on its head. All that worketh
 3	good is some manifestation of God asserting and develop-
  	ing good. Evil is illusion, that after a fight vanisheth with
  	the new birth of the greatest and best. Conflict and perse-
 6	cution are the truest signs that can be given of the greatness
  	of a cause or of an individual, provided this warfare is
  	honest and a world-imposed struggle. Such conflict never
 9	ends till unconquerable right is begun anew, and hath
  	gained fresh energy and final victory. 
  	    Certain elements in human nature would undermine
12	the civic, social, and religious rights and laws of nations
  	and peoples, striking at liberty, human rights, and self-
  	government — and this, too, in the name of God, justice,
15	and humanity! These elements assail even the new-old
  	doctrines of the prophets and of Jesus and his disciples. 
  	History shows that error repeats itself until it is extermi-
18	nated. Surely the wisdom of our forefathers is not added
  	but subtracted from whatever sways the sceptre of self and
  	pelf over individuals, weak provinces, or peoples. Here
21	our hope anchors in God who reigns, and justice and judg-
  	ment are the habitation of His throne forever. 
  	    Only last week I received a touching token of unselfed
24	manhood from a person I never saw. But since publishing
  	this page I have learned it was a private soldier who sent
  	to me, in the name of a first lieutenant of the United States
27	infantry in the Philippine Islands, ten five-dollar gold
  	pieces snuggled in Pears' soap. Surely it is enough for a
  	soldier serving his country in that torrid zone to part with
30	his soap, but to send me some of his hard-earned money
  
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy      11


1	cost me a tear! Yes, and it gave me more pleasure than
  	millions of money could have given. 
 3	    Beloved brethren, have no discord over music. Hold
  	in yourselves the true sense of harmony, and this sense
  	will harmonize, unify, and unself you. Once I was pas-
 6	sionately fond of material music, but jarring elements
  	among musicians weaned me from this love and wedded
  	me to spiritual music, the music of Soul. Thus it is with
 9	whatever turns mortals away from earth to heaven; we
  	have the promise that "all things work together for good
  	to them that love God," — love good. The human sigh
12	for peace and love is answered and compensated by divine
  	love. Music is more than sound in unison. The deaf
  	Beethoven besieges you with tones intricate, profound,
15	commanding. Mozart rests you. To me his composition
  	is the triumph of art, for he measures himself against
  	deeper grief. I want not only quality, quantity, and vari-
18	ation in tone, but the unction of Love. Music is divine. 
  	Mind, not matter, makes music; and if the divine tone be
  	lacking, the human tone has no melody for me. Adelaide
21	A. Proctor breathes my thought: — 

  	                      It flooded the crimson twilight
  	                         Like the close of an angel's psalm,
24	                      And it lay on my fevered spirit
  	                         With a touch of infinite calm. 

  	    In Revelation St. John refers to what "the Spirit saith
27	unto the churches." His allegories are the highest criticism
  	on all human action, type, and system. His symbolic
  	ethics bravely rebuke lawlessness. His types of purity
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy      12


 1	pierce corruption beyond the power of the pen. They are
  	bursting paraphrases projected from divinity upon human-
 3	ity, the spiritual import whereof "holdeth the seven stars
  	in His right hand and walketh in the midst of the seven
  	golden candlesticks" — the radiance of glorified Being. 
 6	    In Revelation, second chapter, his messages to the
  	churches commence with the church of Ephesus. History
  	records Ephesus as an illustrious city, the capital of Asia
 9	Minor. It especially flourished as an emporium in the
  	time of the Roman Emperor Augustus. St. Paul's life
  	furnished items concerning this city. Corresponding to
12	its roads, its gates, whence the Ephesian elders travelled to
  	meet St. Paul, led northward and southward. At the head
  	of the harbor was the temple of Diana, the tutelary divinity
15	of Ephesus. The earlier temple was burned on the night
  	that Alexander the Great was born. Magical arts pre-
  	vailed at Ephesus; hence the Revelator's saying: "I
18	have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy
  	first love . . . and will remove thy candlestick out of his
  	place, except thou repent." This prophecy has been ful-
21	filled. Under the influence of St. Paul's preaching the
  	magical books in that city were publicly burned. It were
  	well if we had a St. Paul to purge our cities of charlatanism. 
24	During St. Paul's stay in that city — over two years — he
  	labored in the synagogue, in the school of Tyrannus, and
  	also in private houses. The entire city is now in ruins. 
27	    The Revelation of St. John in the apostolic age is sym-
  	bolic, rather than personal or historical. It refers to the
  	Hebrew Balaam as the devourer of the people. Nicolaitan
30	church presents the phase of a great controversy, ready to
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy      13


 1	destroy the unity and the purity of the church. It is said
  	"a controversy was inevitable when the Gentiles entered
 3	the church of Christ" in that city. The Revelator com-
  	mends the church at Ephesus by saying: "Thou hatest
  	the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, which I also hate." It is
 6	written of this church that their words were brave and their
  	deeds evil. The orgies of their idolatrous feasts and their
  	impurities were part of a system supported by their doc-
 9	trine and their so-called prophetic illumination. Their
  	distinctive feature the apostle justly regards as heathen,
  	and so he denounces the Nicolaitan church. 
12	    Alexander the Great founded the city of Smyrna, and
  	after a series of wars it was taken and sacked. The Reve-
  	lator writes of this church of Smyrna: "Be thou faithful
15	unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life." A glad
  	promise to such as wait and weep. 
  	    The city of Pergamos was devoted to a sensual worship. 
18	There Aesculapius, the god of medicine, acquired fame;
  	and a serpent was the emblem of Aesculapius. Its medical
  	practice included charms and incantations. The Reve-
21	lator refers to the church in this city as dwelling "where
  	Satan's seat is." The Pergamene church consisted of the
  	school of Balaam and Aesculapius, idolatry and medicine. 
24	    The principal deity in the city of Thyatira was Apollo. 
  	Smith writes: "In this city the amalgamation of different
  	pagan religions seems not to have been wholly discoun-
27	tenanced by the authorities of the Judaeo-Christian
  	church." 
  	    The Revelator speaks of the angel of the church in
30	Philadelphia as being bidden to write the approval of this
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy      14


 1	church by our Master — he saith: "Thou hast a little
  	strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied my
 3	name.  Behold, I will make them of the synagogue of
  	Satan . . . to know that I have loved thee. . . .  Hold
  	that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown." 
 6	    He goes on to portray seven churches, the full number
  	of days named in the creation, which signifies a complete
  	time or number of whatever is spoken of in the Scriptures. 
 9	    Beloved, let him that hath an ear (that discerneth spirit-
  	ually) hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; and
  	seek thou the divine import of the Revelator's vision — 
12	and no other. Note his inspired rebuke to all the churches
  	except the church in Philadelphia — the name whereof
  	signifies "brotherly love." I call your attention to this
15	to remind you of the joy you have had in following the
  	more perfect way, or Golden Rule: "As ye would that
  	men should do to you, do ye." Let no root of bitterness
18	spring up among you, but hold in your full hearts fervently
  	the charity that seeketh not only her own, but another's
  	good. The angel that spake unto the churches cites Jesus
21	as "he that hath the key of David; that openeth and no
  	man shutteth, and shutteth and no man openeth;" in
  	other words, he that toiled for the spiritually indispensable. 
24	    At all times respect the character and philanthropy of
  	the better class of M.D.'s — and if you are stoned from
  	the pulpit, say in your heart as the devout St. Stephen said:
27	"Lord, lay not this sin to their charge." 
  	    When invited to a feast you naturally ask who are to be
  	the guests. And being told they are distinguished indi-
30	viduals, you prepare accordingly for the festivity. Putting
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1900 by Mary Baker Eddy      15


 1	aside the old garment, you purchase, at whatever price, a
  	new one that is up to date. To-day you have come to a
 3	sumptuous feast, to one that for many years has been await-
  	ing you. The guests are distinguished above human title
  	and this feast is a Passover. To sit at this table of their
 6	Lord and partake of what divine Love hath prepared for
  	them, Christian Scientists start forward with true ambi-
  	tion. The Passover, spiritually discerned, is a wonderful
 9	passage over a tear-filled sea of repentance — which of
  	all human experience is the most divine; and after this
  	Passover cometh victory, faith, and good works. 
12	    When a supercilious consciousness that saith "there is
  	no sin," has awakened to see through sin's disguise the
  	claim of sin, and thence to see that sin has no claim, it
15	yields to sharp conviction — it sits in sackcloth — it waits
  	in the desert — and fasts in the wilderness. But all this
  	time divine Love has been preparing a feast for this
18	awakened consciousness. To-day you have come to Love's
  	feast, and you kneel at its altar. May you have on a wed-
  	ding garment new and old, and the touch of the hem of
21	this garment heal the sick and the sinner! 
  	    In the words of St. John, may the angel of The Mother
  	Church write of this church: "Thou hast not left thy first
24	love, I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith,
  	and thy patience, and thy works; and the last to be more
  	than the first." 

27	                         Watch! till the storms are o'er — 
  	                             The cold blasts done,
  	                         The reign of heaven begun,
30	                             And love, the evermore.

                      Message for 1901 

 1	    Beloved brethren, to-day I extend my heart-and-
  	hand-fellowship to... the faithful, to those whose hearts
 3	have been beating through the mental avenues of man-
  	kind for God and humanity; and rest assured you can
  	never lack God's outstretched arm so long as you are in
 6	His service. Our first communion in the new century
  	finds Christian Science more extended, more rapidly ad-
  	vancing, better appreciated, than ever before, and nearer
 9	the whole world's acceptance. 
  	    To-day you meet to commemorate in unity the life of
  	our Lord, and to rise higher and still higher in the indi-
12	vidual consciousness most essential to your growth and
  	usefulness; to add to your treasures of thought the great
  	realities of being, which constitute mental and physical
15	perfection. The baptism of the Spirit, and the refresh-
  	ment and invigoration of the human in communion with
  	the Divine, have brought you hither. 
18	    All that is true is a sort of necessity, a portion of the
  	primal reality of things. Truth comes from a deep sin-
  	cerity that must always characterize heroic hearts; it is
21	the better side of man's nature developing itself. 
  	    As Christian Scientists you seek to define God to your
  	own consciousness by feeling and applying the nature and
24	practical possibilities of divine Love:  to gain the absolute
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy        2


 1	and supreme certainty that Christianity is now what Christ
  	Jesus taught and demonstrated — health, holiness, im-
 3	mortality. The highest spiritual Christianity in individual
  	lives is indispensable to the acquiring of greater power in
  	the perfected Science of healing all manner of diseases. 
 6	    We know the healing standard of Christian Science was
  	and is traduced by trying to put into the old garment the
  	new-old cloth of Christian healing. To attempt to twist
 9	the fatal magnetic element of human will into harmony
  	with divine power, or to substitute good words for good
  	deeds, a fair seeming for right being, may suit the weak or
12	the worldly who find the standard of Christ's healing too
  	high for them. Absolute certainty in the practice of divine
  	metaphysics constitutes its utility, since it has a divine and
15	demonstrable Principle and rule — if some fall short of
  	Truth, others will attain it, and these are they who will
  	adhere to it. The feverish pride of sects and systems is
18	the death's-head at the feast of Love, but Christianity is
  	ever storming sin in its citadels, blessing the poor in spirit
  	and keeping peace with God. 
21	    What Jesus' disciples of old experienced, his followers
  	of to-day will prove, namely, that a departure from the
  	direct line in Christ costs a return under difficulties; dark-
24	ness, doubt, and unrequited toil will beset all their return-
  	ing footsteps. Only a firm foundation in Truth can give
  	a fearless wing and a sure reward. 
27	    The history of Christian Science explains its rapid
  	growth. In my church of over twenty-one thousand six
  	hundred and thirty-one communicants (two thousand four
30	hundred and ninety-six of whom have been added since
  
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy        3


1	last November) there spring spontaneously the higher hope,
  	and increasing virtue, fervor, and fidelity. The special
 3	benediction of our Father-Mother God rests upon this
  	hour: "Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and per-
  	secute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you
 6	falsely, for my sake." 


  	                    GOD IS THE INFINITE PERSON 

  	    We hear it said the Christian Scientists have no God
 9	because their God is not a person. Let us examine this. 
  	The loyal Christian Scientists absolutely adopt Webster's
  	definition of God, "A Supreme Being," and the Standard
12	dictionary's definition of God, "The one Supreme Being,
  	self-existent and eternal." Also, we accept God, emphati-
  	cally, in the higher definition derived from the Bible, and
15	this accords with the literal sense of the lexicons: "God is
  	Spirit," "God is Love." Then, to define Love in divine
  	Science we use this phrase for God — divine Principle. 
18	By this we mean Mind, a permanent, fundamental, intel-
  	ligent, divine Being, called in Scripture, Spirit, Love. 
  	    It is sometimes said: "God is Love, but this is no argu-
21	ment that Love is God; for God is light, but light is not
  	God." The first proposition is correct, and is not lost
  	by the conclusion, for Love expresses the nature of God;
24	but the last proposition does not illustrate the first, as
  	light, being matter, loses the nature of God, Spirit, deserts
  	its premise, and expresses God only in metaphor, there-
27	fore it is illogical and the conclusion is not properly drawn. 
  	It is logical that because God is Love, Love is divine Prin-
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy        4


 1	ciple; then Love as either divine Principle or Person
  	stands for God — for both have the nature of God. 
 3	In logic the major premise must be convertible to the
  	minor. 
  	    In mathematics four times three is twelve, and three
 6	times four is twelve. To depart from the rule of mathe-
  	matics destroys the proof of mathematics; just as a de-
  	parture from the Principle and rule of divine Science
 9	destroys the ability to demonstrate Love according to
  	Christ, healing the sick; and you lose its susceptibility of
  	scientific proof. 
12	    God is the author of Science — neither man nor matter
  	can be. The Science of God must be, is, divine, predi-
  	cated of Principle and demonstrated as divine Love; and
15	Christianity is divine Science, else there is no Science and
  	no Christianity. 
  	    We understand that God is personal in a scientific
18	sense, but is not corporeal nor anthropomorphic. We un-
  	derstand that God is not finite; He is the infinite Person,
  	but not three persons in one person. Christian Scientists
21	are theists and monotheists. Those who misjudge us be-
  	cause we understand that God is the infinite One instead
  	of three, should be able to explain God's personality ra-
24	tionally. Christian Scientists consistently conceive of God
  	as One because He is infinite; and as triune, because He
  	is Life, Truth, Love, and these three are one in essence
27	and in office. 
  	    If in calling God "divine Principle," meaning divine
  	Love, more frequently than Person, we merit the epithet
30	"godless," we naturally conclude that he breaks faith with
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy        5


 1	his creed, or has no possible conception of ours, who be-
  	lieves that three persons are defined strictly by the word
 3	Person, or as One; for if Person is God, and he believes
  	three persons constitute the Godhead, does not Person
  	here lose the nature of one God, lose monotheism, and
 6	become less coherent than the Christian Scientist's sense
  	of Person as one divine infinite triune Principle, named in
  	the Bible Life, Truth, Love? — for each of these possesses
 9	the nature of all, and God omnipotent, omnipresent,
  	omniscient. 
  	    Man is person; therefore divine metaphysics discrimi-
12	nates between God and man, the creator and the created,
  	by calling one the divine Principle of all. This suggests
  	another query:  Do Christian Scientists believe in person-
15	ality? They do, but their personality is defined spiritually,
  	not materially — by Mind, not by matter. We do not blot
  	out the material race of Adam, but leave all sin to God's
18	fiat — self-extinction, and to the final manifestation of the
  	real spiritual man and universe. We believe, according
  	to the Scriptures, that God is infinite Spirit or Person, and
21	man is His image and likeness:  therefore man reflects
  	Spirit, not matter. 
  	    We are not transcendentalists to the extent of extin-
24	guishing anything that is real, good, or true; for God and
  	man in divine Science, or the logic of Truth, are coexistent
  	and eternal, and the nature of God must be seen in man,
27	who is His eternal image and likeness. 
  	    The theological God as a Person necessitates a creed
  	to explain both His person and nature, whereas God ex-
30	plains Himself in Christian Science. Is the human person,
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy        6


 1	as defined by Christian Science, more transcendental than
  	theology's three divine persons, that live in the Father and
 3	have no separate identity? Who says the God of theology
  	is a Person, and the God of Christian Science is not a
  	person, hence no God? Here is the departure. Person is
 6	defined differently by theology, which reckons three as
  	one and the infinite in a finite form, and Christian Science,
  	which reckons one as one and this one infinite. 
 9	    Can the infinite Mind inhabit a finite form? Is the God
  	of theology a finite or an infinite Person? Is He one
  	Person, or three persons? Who can conceive either of
12	three persons as one person, or of three infinites? We
  	hear that God is not God except He be a Person, and this
  	Person contains three persons:  yet God must be One
15	although He is three. Is this pure, specific Christianity? 
  	and is God in Christian Science no God because He is not
  	after this model of personality? 
18	    The logic of divine Science being faultless, its consequent
  	Christianity is consistent with Christ's hillside sermon,
  	which is set aside to some degree, regarded as impracticable
21	for human use, its theory even seldom named. 
  	    God is Person in the infinite scientific sense of Him, but
  	He can neither be one nor infinite in the corporeal or an-
24	thropomorphic sense. 
  	    Our departure from theological personality is, that God's
  	personality must be as infinite as Mind is. We believe in
27	God as the infinite Person; but lose all conceivable idea
  	of Him as a finite Person with an infinite Mind. That
  	God is either inconceivable, or is manlike, is not my sense
30	of Him. In divine Science He is "altogether lovely," and
  
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy        7


1	consistently conceivable as the personality of infinite Love,
  	infinite Spirit, than whom there is none other. 
 3	    Scholastic theology makes God manlike; Christian
  	Science makes man Godlike. The trinity of the Godhead
  	in Christian Science being Life, Truth, Love, constitutes
 6	the individuality of the infinite Person or divine intelligence
  	called God. 
  	    Again, God being infinite Mind, He is the all-wise, all-
 9	knowing, all-loving Father-Mother, for God made man in
  	His own image and likeness, and made them male and
  	female as the Scriptures declare; then does not our
12	heavenly Parent — the divine Mind — include within this
  	Mind the thoughts that express the different mentalities
  	of man and woman, whereby we may consistently say,
15	"Our Father-Mother God"? And does not this heavenly
  	Parent know and supply the differing needs of the indi-
  	vidual mind even as the Scriptures declare He will? 
18	    Because Christian Scientists call their God "divine
  	Principle," as well as infinite Person, they have not taken
  	away their Lord, and know not where they have laid Him. 
21	They do not believe there must be something tangible to
  	the personal material senses in order that belief may attend
  	their petitions to divine Love. The God whom all Chris-
24	tians now claim to believe in and worship cannot be con-
  	ceived of on that basis; He cannot be apprehended through
  	the material senses, nor can they gain any evidence of His
27	presence thereby. Jesus said, "Thomas, because thou
  	hast seen me, thou hast believed:  blessed are they that
  	have not seen, and yet have believed." 


 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy        8


 1	                     CHRIST IS ONE AND DIVINE 

  	    Again I reiterate this cardinal point:  There is but one
 3	Christ, and Christ is divine — the Holy Ghost, or spiritual
  	idea of the divine Principle, Love. Is this scientific state-
  	ment more transcendental than the belief of our brethren,
 6	who regard Jesus as God and the Holy Ghost as the third
  	person in the Godhead? When Jesus said, "I and my
  	Father are one," and "my Father is greater than I," this
 9	was said in the sense that one ray of light is light, and it
  	is one with light, but it is not the full-orbed sun. There-
  	fore we have the authority of Jesus for saying Christ is not
12	God, but an impartation of Him. 
  	    Again:  Is man, according to Christian Science, more
  	transcendental than God made him? Can he be too spir-
15	itual, since Jesus said, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as
  	your Father which is in heaven is perfect"? Is God
  	Spirit? He is. Then is man His image and likeness,
18	according to Holy Writ? He is. Then can man be mate-
  	rial, or less than spiritual? As God made man, is he not
  	wholly spiritual? The reflex image of Spirit is not unlike
21	Spirit. The logic of divine metaphysics makes man none
  	too transcendental, if we follow the teachings of the
  	Bible. 
24	    The Christ was Jesus' spiritual selfhood; therefore
  	Christ existed prior to Jesus, who said, "Before Abraham
  	was, I am." Jesus, the only immaculate, was born of a
27	virgin mother, and Christian Science explains that mystic
  	saying of the Master as to his dual personality, or the spir-
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy        9


 1	itual and material Christ Jesus, called in Scripture the
  	Son of God and the Son of man — explains it as referring
 3	to his eternal spiritual selfhood and his temporal man-
  	hood. Christian Science shows clearly that God is the
  	only generating or regenerating power. 
 6	    The ancient worthies caught glorious glimpses of the
  	Messiah or Christ, and their truer sense of Christ baptized
  	them in Spirit — submerged them in a sense so pure it
 9	made seers of men, and Christian healers. This is the
  	"Spirit of life in Christ Jesus," spoken of by St. Paul. 
  	It is also the mysticism complained of by the rabbis, who
12	crucified Jesus and called him a "deceiver." Yea, it is
  	the healing power of Truth that is persecuted to-day, the
  	spirit of divine Love, and Christ Jesus possessed it, prac-
15	tised it, and taught his followers to do likewise. This
  	spirit of God is made manifest in the flesh, healing and sav-
  	ing men, — it is the Christ, Comforter, "which taketh away
18	the sin of the world;" and yet Christ is rejected of men! 
  	    The evil in human nature foams at the touch of good;
  	it crieth out, "Let us alone; what have we to do with
21	thee, . . . ? art thou come to destroy us?  I know thee who
  	thou art; the Holy One of God." The Holy Spirit takes
  	of the things of God and showeth them unto the creature;
24	and these things being spiritual, they disturb the carnal
  	and destroy it; they are revolutionary, reformatory, and — 
  	now, as aforetime — they cast out evils and heal the sick. 
27	He of God's household who loveth and liveth most the
  	things of Spirit, receiveth them most; he speaketh wisely,
  	for the spirit of his Father speaketh through him; he
30	worketh well and healeth quickly, for the spirit giveth him
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      10


 1	liberty: "Ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall
  	make you free." 
 3	    Jesus said, "For all these things they will deliver you
  	up to the councils" and "If they have called the master
  	of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call
 6	them of his household?  Fear them not therefore:  for
  	there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed." 
  	    Christ being the Son of God, a spiritual, divine emana-
 9	tion, Christ must be spiritual, not material. Jesus was
  	the son of Mary, therefore the son of man only in the
  	sense that man is the generic term for both male and
12	female. The Christ was not human. Jesus was human,
  	but the Christ Jesus represented both the divine and the
  	human, God and man. The Science of divine metaphysics
15	removes the mysticism that used to enthrall my sense of
  	the Godhead, and of Jesus as the Son of God and the son
  	of man. Christian Science explains the nature of God as
18	both Father and Mother. 
  	    Theoretically and practically man's salvation comes
  	through "the riches of His grace" in Christ Jesus. Divine
21	Love spans the dark passage of sin, disease, and death with
  	Christ's righteousness, — the atonement of Christ, whereby
  	good destroys evil, — and the victory over self, sin, disease,
24	and death, is won after the pattern of the mount. This is
  	working out our own salvation, for God worketh with us,
  	until there shall be nothing left to perish or to be pun-
27	ished, and we emerge gently into Life everlasting. This
  	is what the Scriptures demand — faith according to
  	works. 
30	    After Jesus had fulfilled his mission in the flesh as the
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      11


 1	Son of man, he rose to the fulness of his stature in Christ,
  	the eternal Son of God, that never suffered and never
 3	died. And because of Jesus' great work on earth, his dem-
  	onstration over sin, disease, and death, the divine nature
  	of Christ Jesus has risen to human apprehension, and we
 6	see the Son of man in divine Science; and he is no longer
  	a material man, and mind is no longer in matter. Through
  	this redemptive Christ, Truth, we are healed and saved,
 9	and that not of our selves, it is the gift of God; we are
  	saved from the sins and sufferings of the flesh, and are
  	the redeemed of the Lord. 


12	           THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS' PASTOR 

  	    True, I have made the Bible, and "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," the pastor for all the churches
15	of the Christian Science denomination, but that does not
  	make it impossible for this pastor of ours to preach! To
  	my sense the Sermon on the Mount, read each Sunday
18	without comment and obeyed throughout the week, would
  	be enough for Christian practice. The Word of God is a
  	powerful preacher, and it is not too spiritual to be prac-
21	tical, nor too transcendental to be heard and understood. 
  	Whosoever saith there is no sermon without personal
  	preaching, forgets what Christian Scientists do not, namely,
24	that God is a Person, and that he should be willing to hear
  	a sermon from his personal God! 
  	    But, my brethren, the Scripture saith, "Answer not a
27	fool according to his folly, lest thou also be like unto him." 
  	St. Paul complains of him whose god is his belly:  to
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      12


 1	such a one our mode of worship may be intangible, for it
  	is not felt with the fingers; but the spiritual sense drinks
 3	it in, and it corrects the material sense and heals the sin-
  	ning and the sick. If St. John should tell that man that
  	Jesus came neither eating nor drinking, and that he bap-
 6	tized with the Holy Ghost and with fire, he would natu-
  	rally reply, "That is too transcendental for me to believe,
  	or for my worship.  That is Johnism, and only Johnites
 9	would be seen in such company." But this is human:  even
  	the word Christian was anciently an opprobrium; — 
  	hence the Scripture, "When the Son of man cometh, shall
12	he find faith on the earth?" 
  	    Though a man were begirt with the Urim and Thum-
  	mim of priestly office, yet should not have charity, or should
15	deny the validity and permanence of Christ's command to
  	heal in all ages, he would dishonor that office and misin-
  	terpret evangelical religion. Divine Science is not an in-
18	terpolation of the Scriptures, it is redolent with health,
  	holiness, and love. It only needs the prism of divine
  	Science, which scholastic theology has obscured, to divide
21	the rays of Truth, and bring out the entire hues of God. 
  	The lens of Science magnifies the divine power to human
  	sight; and we then see the allness of Spirit, therefore the
24	nothingness of matter. 


  	                     NO REALITY IN EVIL OR SIN 

  	    Incorporeal evil embodies itself in the so-called corpo-
27	real, and thus is manifest in the flesh. Evil is neither
  	quality nor quantity:  it is not intelligence, a person or a
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      13


 1	principle, a man or a woman, a place or a thing, and God
  	never made it. The outcome of evil, called sin, is another
 3	nonentity that belittles itself until it annihilates its own
  	embodiment:  this is the only annihilation. The visible
  	sin should be invisible:  it ought not to be seen, felt, or
 6	acted:  and because it ought not, we must know it is not,
  	and that sin is a lie from the beginning, — an illusion,
  	nothing, and only an assumption that nothing is something. 
 9	It is not well to maintain the position that sin is sin and
  	can take possession of us and destroy us, but well that we
  	take possession of sin with such a sense of its nullity as
12	destroys it. Sin can have neither entity, verity, nor power
  	thus regarded, and we verify Jesus' words, that evil, alias
  	devil, sin, is a lie — therefore is nothing and the father of
15	nothingness. Christian Science lays the axe at the root of
  	sin, and destroys it on the very basis of nothingness. When
  	man makes something of sin it is either because he fears it
18	or loves it. Now, destroy the conception of sin as some-
  	thing, a reality, and you destroy the fear and the love of
  	it; and sin disappears. A man's fear, unconquered, con-
21	quers him, in whatever direction. 
  	    In Christian Science it is plain that God removes the
  	punishment for sin only as the sin is removed — never
24	punishes it only as it is destroyed, and never afterwards;
  	hence the hope of universal salvation. It is a sense of sin,
  	and not a sinful soul, that is lost. Soul is immortal, but
27	sin is mortal. To lose the sense of sin we must first detect
  	the claim of sin; hold it invalid, give it the lie, and then
  	we get the victory, sin disappears, and its unreality is
30	proven. So long as we indulge the presence or believe in
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      14


 1	the power of sin, it sticks to us and has power over us. 
  	Again:  To assume there is no reality in sin, and yet com-
 3	mit sin, is sin itself, that clings fast to iniquity. The
  	Publican's wail won his humble desire, while the Phari-
  	see's self-righteousness crucified Jesus. 
 6	    Do Christian Scientists believe that evil exists? We
  	answer, Yes and No! Yes, inasmuch as we do know
  	that evil, as a false claim, false entity, and utter falsity,
 9	does exist in thought; and No, as something that enjoys,
  	suffers, or is real. Our only departure from ecclesias-
  	ticism on this subject is, that our faith takes hold of the
12	fact that evil cannot be made so real as to frighten us
  	and so master us, or to make us love it and so hinder our
  	way to holiness. We regard evil as a lie, an illusion,
15	therefore as unreal as a mirage that misleads the traveller
  	on his way home. 
  	    It is self-evident that error is not Truth; then it follows
18	that it is untrue; and if untrue, unreal; and if unreal, to
  	conceive of error as either right or real is sin in itself. To
  	be delivered from believing in what is unreal, from fear-
21	ing it, following it, or loving it, one must watch and pray
  	that he enter not into temptation — even as one guards
  	his door against the approach of thieves. Wrong is
24	thought before it is acted; you must control it in the first
  	instance, or it will control you in the second. To over-
  	come all wrong, it must become unreal to us:  and it is
27	good to know that wrong has no divine authority; there-
  	fore man is its master. I rejoice in the scientific appre-
  	hension of this grand verity. 
30	    The evil-doer receives no encouragement from my
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      15


 1	declaration that evil is unreal, when I declare that he
  	must awake from his belief in this awful unreality, repent
 3	and forsake it, in order to understand and demonstrate
  	its unreality. Error uncondemned is not nullified. We
  	must condemn the claim of error in every phase in order
 6	to prove it false, therefore unreal. 
  	    The Christian Scientist has enlisted to lessen sin, dis-
  	ease, and death, and he overcomes them through Christ,
 9	Truth, teaching him that they cannot overcome us. The
  	resistance to Christian Science weakens in proportion as
  	one understands it and demonstrates the Science of
12	Christianity. 
  	    A sinner ought not to be at ease, or he would never quit
  	sinning. The most deplorable sight is to contemplate the
15	infinite blessings that divine Love bestows on mortals, and
  	their ingratitude and hate, filling up the measure of
  	wickedness against all light. I can conceive of little short
18	of the old orthodox hell to waken such a one from
  	his deluded sense; for all sin is a deluded sense, and
  	dis-ease in sin is better than ease. Some mortals may
21	even need to hear the following thunderbolt of Jonathan
  	Edwards: — 
  	    "It is nothing but God's mere pleasure that keeps you
24	from being this moment swallowed up in everlasting de-
  	struction.  He is of purer eyes than to bear to have you in
  	His sight.  There is no other reason to be given why you
27	have not gone to hell since you have sat here in the house
  	of God, provoking His pure eyes by your sinful, wicked
  	manner of attending His solemn worship.  Yea, there is
30	nothing else that is to be given as a reason why you do
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      16


 1	not at this moment drop down into hell, but that God's
  	hand has held you up." 


 3	                     FUTURE PUNISHMENT OF SIN 

  	    My views of a future and eternal punishment take in a
  	poignant present sense of sin and its suffering, punishing
 6	itself here and hereafter till the sin is destroyed. St. 
  	John's types of sin scarcely equal the modern nonde-
  	scripts, whereby the demon of this world, its lusts, falsi-
 9	ties, envy, and hate, supply sacrilegious gossip with the
  	verbiage of hades. But hatred gone mad becomes im-
  	becile — outdoes itself and commits suicide. Then let the
12	dead bury its dead, and surviving defamers share our pity. 
  	    In the Greek devil is named serpent — liar — the
  	god of this world; and St. Paul defines this world's god as
15	dishonesty, craftiness, handling the word of God deceit-
  	fully. The original text defines devil as accuser,
  	calumniator; therefore, according to Holy Writ these
18	qualities are objectionable, and ought not to proceed from
  	the individual, the pulpit, or the press. The Scriptures
  	once refer to an evil spirit as dumb, but in its origin evil
21	was loquacious, and was supposed to outtalk Truth and
  	to carry a most vital point. Alas! if now it is permitted
  	license, under sanction of the gown, to handle with gar-
24	rulity age and Christianity! Shall it be said of this cen-
  	tury that its greatest discoverer is a woman to whom men
  	go to mock, and go away to pray? Shall the hope for our
27	race commence with one truth told and one hundred false-
  	hoods told about it? 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      17


 1	    The present self-inflicted sufferings of mortals from sin,
  	disease, and death should suffice so to awaken the suf-
 3	ferer from the mortal sense of sin and mind in matter as
  	to cause him to return to the Father's house penitent and
  	saved; yea, quickly to return to divine Love, the author
 6	and finisher of our faith, who so loves even the repentant
  	prodigal — departed from his better self and struggling
  	to return — as to meet the sad sinner on his way and to
 9	welcome him home. 


  	                                        MEDICINE 

  	    Had not my first demonstrations of Christian Science
12	or metaphysical healing exceeded that of other methods,
  	they would not have arrested public attention and started
  	the great Cause that to-day commands the respect of our
15	best thinkers. It was that I healed the deaf, the blind, the
  	dumb, the lame, the last stages of consumption, pneumonia,
  	etc., and restored the patients in from one to three inter-
18	views, that started the inquiry, What is it? And when the
  	public sentiment would allow it, and I had overcome a
  	difficult stage of the work, I would put patients into the
21	hands of my students and retire from the comparative
  	ease of healing to the next more difficult stage of action
  	for our Cause. 
24	    From my medical practice I had learned that the dynam-
  	ics of medicine is Mind. In the highest attenuations of
  	homoeopathy the drug is utterly expelled, hence it must
27	be mind that controls the effect; and this attenuation in
  	some cases healed where the allopathic doses would not. 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      18


 1	When the "mother tincture" of one grain of the drug was
  	attenuated one thousand degrees less than in the beginning,
 3	that was my favorite dose. 
  	    The weak criticisms and woeful warnings concerning
  	Christian Science healing are less now than were the
 6	sneers forty years ago at the medicine of homoeopathy;
  	and the medicine of Mind is more honored and respected
  	to-day than the old-time medicine of matter. Those who
 9	laugh at or pray against transcendentalism and the Chris-
  	tian Scientist's religion or his medicine, should know the
  	danger of questioning Christ Jesus' healing, who admin-
12	istered no remedy apart from Mind, and taught his dis-
  	ciples none other. Christian Science seems transcendental
  	because the substance of Truth transcends the evidence
15	of the five personal senses, and is discerned only through
  	divine Science. 
  	    If God created drugs for medical use, Jesus and his
18	disciples would have used them and named them for that
  	purpose, for he came to do "the will of the Father." The
  	doctor who teaches that a human hypothesis is above a
21	demonstration of healing, yea, above the grandeur of our
  	great master Metaphysician's precept and example, and
  	that of his followers in the early centuries, should read
24	this Scripture: "The fool hath said in his heart, There is
  	no God." 
  	    The divine Life, Truth, Love — whom men call God — 
27	is the Christian Scientists' healer; and if God destroys the
  	popular triad — sin, sickness, and death — remember it
  	is He who does it and so proves their nullity. 
30	    Christians and clergymen pray for sinners; they believe
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      19


 1	that God answers their prayers, and that prayer is a divinely
  	appointed means of grace and salvation. They believe
 3	that divine power, besought, is given to them in times of
  	trouble, and that He worketh with them to save sinners. 
  	I love this doctrine, for I know that prayer brings the
 6	seeker into closer proximity with divine Love, and thus
  	he finds what he seeks, the power of God to heal and to
  	save. Jesus said, "Ask, and ye shall receive;" and if not
 9	immediately, continue to ask, and because of your often
  	coming it shall be given unto you; and he illustrated his
  	saying by a parable. 
12	    The notion that mixing material and spiritual means,
  	either in medicine or in religion, is wise or efficient, is
  	proven false. That animal natures give force to character
15	is egregious nonsense — a flat departure from Jesus'
  	practice and proof. Let us remember that the great Meta-
  	physician healed the sick, raised the dead, and com-
18	manded even the winds and waves, which obeyed him
  	through spiritual ascendency alone. 


  	                            MENTAL MALPRACTICE 

21	    From ordinary mental practice to Christian Science is a
  	long ascent, but to go from the use of inanimate drugs to
  	any susceptible misuse of the human mind, such as mes-
24	merism, hypnotism, and the like, is to subject mankind
  	unwarned and undefended to the unbridled individual
  	human will. The currents of God flow through no such
27	channels. 
  	    The whole world needs to know that the milder forms
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      20


 1	of animal magnetism and hypnotism are yielding to its
  	aggressive features. We have no moral right and no
 3	authority in Christian Science for influencing the thoughts
  	of others, except it be to serve God and benefit mankind. 
  	Man is properly self-governed, and he should be guided
 6	by no other mind than Truth, the divine Mind. Christian
  	Science gives neither moral right nor might to harm either
  	man or beast. The Christian Scientist is alone with his
 9	own being and with the reality of things. The mental
  	malpractitioner is not, cannot be, a Christian Scientist; he
  	is disloyal to God and man; he has every opportunity to
12	mislead the human mind, and he uses it. People may
  	listen complacently to the suggestion of the inaudible
  	falsehood, not knowing what is hurting them or that they
15	are hurt. This mental bane could not bewilder, darken, or
  	misguide consciousness, physically, morally, or spiritually,
  	if the individual knew what was at work and his power
18	over it. 
  	    This unseen evil is the sin of sins; it is never forgiven. 
  	Even the agony and death that it must sooner or later
21	cause the perpetrator, cannot blot out its effects on him-
  	self till he suffers up to its extinction and stops practising
  	it. The crimes committed under this new-old regime of
24	necromancy or diabolism are not easily reckoned. At
  	present its mystery protects it, but its hidden modus and
  	flagrance will finally be known, and the laws of our land
27	will handle its thefts, adulteries, and murders, and will
  	pass sentence on the darkest and deepest of human
  	crimes. 
30	    Christian Scientists are not hypnotists, they are not
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      21


 1	mortal mind-curists, nor faith-curists; they have faith,
  	but they have Science, understanding, and works as well. 
 3	They are not the addenda, the et ceteras, or new editions
  	of old errors; but they are what they are, namely, stu-
  	dents of a demonstrable Science leading the ages. 


 6	                  QUESTIONABLE METAPHYSICS 

  	    In an article published in the New York Journal,
  	Rev. ---- writes: "To the famous Bishop Berkeley of the
 9	Church of England may be traced many of the ideas about
  	the spiritual world which are now taught in Christian
  	Science." 
12	    This clergyman gives it as his opinion that Christian
  	Science will be improved in its teaching and authorship
  	after Mrs. Eddy has gone. I am sorry for my critic, who
15	reckons hopefully on the death of an individual who loves
  	God and man; such foreseeing is not foreknowing, and
  	exhibits a startling ignorance of Christian Science, and a
18	manifest unfitness to criticise it or to compare its literature. 
  	He begins his calculation erroneously; for Life is the
  	Principle of Christian Science and of its results. Death
21	is neither the predicate nor postulate of Truth, and Christ
  	came not to bring death but life into the world. Does this
  	critic know of a better way than Christ's whereby to benefit
24	the race? My faith assures me that God knows more
  	than any man on this subject, for did He not know all
  	things and results I should not have known Christian
27	Science, or felt the incipient touch of divine Love which
  	inspired it. 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      22


 1	    That God is good, that Truth is true, and Science is
  	Science, who can doubt; and whosoever demonstrates the
 3	truth of these propositions is to some extent a Christian
  	Scientist. Is Science material? No! It is the Mind of
  	God — and God is Spirit. Is Truth material? No! 
 6	Therefore I do not try to mix matter and Spirit, since
  	Science does not and they will not mix. I am a spiritual
  	homoeopathist in that I do not believe in such a compound. 
 9	Truth and Truth is not a compound; Spirit and Spirit is
  	not:  but Truth and error, Spirit and matter, are com-
  	pounds and opposites; so if one is true, the other is false. 
12	If Truth is true, its opposite, error, is not; and if Spirit is
  	true and infinite, it hath no opposite; therefore matter
  	cannot be a reality. 
15	    I begin at the feet of Christ and with the numeration
  	table of Christian Science. But I do not say that one added
  	to one is three, or one and a half, nor say this to accom-
18	modate popular opinion as to the Science of Christianity. 
  	I adhere to my text, that one and one are two all the way
  	up to the infinite calculus of the infinite God. The numer-
21	ation table of Christian Science, its divine Principle and
  	rules, are before the people, and the different religious
  	sects and the differing schools of medicine are discussing
24	them as if they understood its Principle and rules before
  	they have learned its numeration table, and insist that the
  	public receive their sense of the Science, or that it receive
27	no sense whatever of it. 
  	    Again:  Even the numeration table of Christian Science
  	is not taught correctly by those who have departed from
30	its absolute simple statement as to Spirit and matter, and
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      23


 1	that one and two are neither more nor less than three;
  	and losing the numeration table and the logic of Christian
 3	Science, they have little left that the sects and faculties
  	can grapple. If Christian Scientists only would admit
  	that God is Spirit and infinite, yet that God has an oppo-
 6	site and that the infinite is not all; that God is good and
  	infinite, yet that evil exists and is real, — thence it would
  	follow that evil must either exist in good, or exist outside
 9	of the infinite, — they would be in peace with the
  	schools. 
  	    This departure, however, from the scientific statement,
12	the divine Principle, rule, or demonstration of Christian
  	Science, results as would a change of the denominations
  	of mathematics; and you cannot demonstrate Christian
15	Science except on its fixed Principle and given rule, ac-
  	cording to the Master's teaching and proof. He was ultra;
  	he was a reformer; he laid the axe at the root of all error,
18	amalgamation, and compounds. He used no material
  	medicine, nor recommended it, and taught his disciples
  	and followers to do likewise; therefore he demonstrated
21	his power over matter, sin, disease, and death, as no other
  	person has ever demonstrated it. 
  	    Bishop Berkeley published a book in 1710 entitled
24	"Treatise Concerning the Principle of Human Knowl-
  	edge." Its object was to deny, on received principles of
  	philosophy, the reality of an external material world. In
27	later publications he declared physical substance to be
  	"only the constant relation between phenomena connected
  	by association and conjoined by the operations of the
30	universal mind, nature being nothing more than conscious
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      24


 1	experience.  Matter apart from conscious mind is an impos-
  	sible and unreal concept." He denies the existence of
 3	matter, and argues that matter is not without the mind,
  	but within it, and that that which is generally called
  	matter is only an impression produced by divine power on
 6	the mind by means of invariable rules styled the laws of
  	nature. Here he makes God the cause of all the ills of
  	mortals and the casualties of earth. 
 9	    Again, while descanting on the virtues of tar-water, he
  	writes: "I esteem my having taken this medicine the
  	greatest of all temporal blessings, and am convinced that
12	under Providence I owe my life to it." Making matter
  	more potent than Mind, when the storms of disease beat
  	against Bishop Berkeley's metaphysics and personality he
15	fell, and great was the fall — from divine metaphysics to
  	tar-water! 
  	    Christian Science is more than two hundred years old. 
18	It dates beyond Socrates, Leibnitz, Berkeley, Darwin, or
  	Huxley. It is as old as God, although its earthly advent
  	is called the Christian era. 
21	    I had not read one line of Berkeley's writings when I
  	published my work Science and Health, the Christian
  	Science textbook. 
24	    In contradistinction to his views I found it necessary to
  	follow Jesus' teachings, and none other, in order to
  	demonstrate the divine Science of Christianity — the meta-
27	physics of Christ — healing all manner of diseases. Phil-
  	osophy, materia medica, and scholastic theology were
  	inadequate to prove the doctrine of Jesus, and I relin-
30	quished the form to attain the spirit or mystery of
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      25


 1	godliness. Hence the mysticism, so called, of my writings
  	becomes clear to the godly. 
 3	    Building on the rock of Christ's teachings, we have a
  	superstructure eternal in the heavens, omnipotent on earth,
  	encompassing time and eternity. The stone which the
 6	builders reject is apt to be the cross, which they reject and
  	whereby is won the crown and the head of the corner. 
  	    A knowledge of philosophy and of medicine, the scho-
 9	lasticism of a bishop, and the metaphysics (so called)
  	which mix matter and mind, — certain individuals call
  	aids to divine metaphysics, and regret their lack in my
12	books, which because of their more spiritual import heal
  	the sick! No Christly axioms, practices, or parables are
  	alluded to or required in such metaphysics, and the dem-
15	onstration of matter minus, and God all, ends in some
  	specious folly. 
  	    The great Metaphysician, Christ Jesus, denounced all
18	such gilded sepulchres of his time and of all time. He
  	never recommended drugs, he never used them. What,
  	then, is our authority in Christianity for metaphysics based
21	on materialism? He demonstrated what he taught. Had
  	he taught the power of Spirit, and along with this the
  	power of matter, he would have been as contradictory
24	as the blending of good and evil, and the latter superior,
  	which Satan demanded in the beginning, and which has
  	since been avowed to be as real, and matter as useful, as
27	the infinite God, — good, — which, if indeed Spirit and
  	infinite, excludes evil and matter. Jesus likened such
  	self-contradictions to a kingdom divided against itself,
30	that cannot stand. 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      26


 1	    The unity and consistency of Jesus' theory and practice
  	give my tired sense of false philosophy and material the-
 3	ology rest. The great teacher, preacher, and demonstrator
  	of Christianity is the Master, who founded his system of
  	metaphysics only on Christ, Truth, and supported it by
 6	his words and deeds. 
  	    The five personal senses can have only a finite sense
  	of the infinite:  therefore the metaphysician is sensual
 9	that combines matter with Spirit. In one sentence he
  	declaims against matter, in the next he endows it with a
  	life-giving quality not to be found in God! and turns
12	away from Christ's purely spiritual means to the schools
  	and matter for help in times of need. 
  	    I have passed through deep waters to preserve Christ's
15	vesture unrent; then, when land is reached and the world
  	aroused, shall the word popularity be pinned to the seam-
  	less robe, and they cast lots for it? God forbid! Let
18	it be left to such as see God — to the pure in spirit,
  	and the meek that inherit the earth; left to them of a
  	sound faith and charity, the greatest of which is charity
21	 — spiritual love. St. Paul said: "Though I speak
  	with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not
  	charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling
24	cymbal." 
  	    Before leaving this subject of the old metaphysicians,
  	allow me to add I have read little of their writings. I was
27	not drawn to them by a native or an acquired taste for
  	what was problematic and self-contradictory. What I
  	have given to the world on the subject of metaphysical
30	healing or Christian Science is the result of my own ob-
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      27


 1	servation, experience, and final discovery, quite independ-
  	ent of all other authors except the Bible. 
 3	    My critic also writes: "The best contributions that
  	have been made to the literature of Christian Science have
  	been by Mrs. Eddy's followers.  I look to see some St.  
 6	Paul arise among the Christian Scientists who will inter-
  	pret their ideas and principles more clearly, and apply
  	them more rationally to human needs." 
 9	    My works are the first ever published on Christian
  	Science, and nothing has since appeared that is correct
  	on this subject the basis whereof cannot be traced to some
12	of those works. The application of Christian Science is
  	healing and reforming mankind. If any one as yet has
  	healed hopeless cases, such as I have in one to three inter-
15	views with the patients, I shall rejoice in being informed
  	thereof. Or if a modern St. Paul could start thirty years
  	ago without a Christian Scientist on earth, and in this
18	interval number one million, and an equal number of sick
  	healed, also sinners reformed and the habits and appe-
  	tites of mankind corrected, why was it not done? God is
21	no respecter of persons. 
  	    I have put less of my own personality into Christian
  	Science than others do in proportion, as I have taken out
24	of its metaphysics all matter and left Christian Science
  	as it is, purely spiritual, Christlike — the Mind of God
  	and not of man — born of the Spirit and not matter. 
27	Professor Agassiz said: "Every great scientific truth goes
  	through three stages.  First, people say it conflicts with
  	the Bible.  Next, they say it has been discovered before.  
30	Lastly, they say they had always believed it." Having
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      28


 1	passed through the first two stages, Christian Science must
  	be approaching the last stage of the great naturalist's
 3	prophecy. 
  	    It is only by praying, watching, and working for the
  	kingdom of heaven within us and upon earth, that we
 6	enter the strait and narrow way, whereof our Master said,
  	"and few there be that find it." 
  	    Of the ancient writers since the first century of the
 9	Christian era perhaps none lived a more devout Christian
  	life up to his highest understanding than St. Augustine. 
  	Some of his writings have been translated into almost
12	every Christian tongue, and are classed with the choicest
  	memorials of devotion both in Catholic and Protestant
  	oratories. 
15	    Sacred history shows that those who have followed ex-
  	clusively Christ's teaching, have been scourged in the
  	synagogues and persecuted from city to city. But this
18	is no cause for not following it; and my only apology for
  	trying to follow it is that I love Christ more than all the
  	world, and my demonstration of Christian Science in
21	healing has proven to me beyond a doubt that Christ,
  	Truth, is indeed the way of salvation from all that work-
  	eth or maketh a lie. As Jesus said: "It is enough for
24	the disciple that he be as his master." It is well to know
  	that even Christ Jesus, who was not popular among the
  	worldlings in his age, is not popular with them in this
27	age; hence the inference that he who would be popular
  	if he could, is not a student of Christ Jesus. 
  	    After a hard and successful career reformers usually
30	are handsomely provided for. Has the thought come to
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      29


 1	Christian Scientists, Have we housed, fed, clothed, or
  	visited a reformer for that purpose? Have we looked after
 3	or even known of his sore necessities? Gifts he needs not. 
  	God has provided the means for him while he was provid-
  	ing ways and means for others. But mortals in the ad-
 6	vancing stages of their careers need the watchful and
  	tender care of those who want to help them. The aged
  	reformer should not be left to the mercy of those who are
 9	not glad to sacrifice for him even as he has sacrificed for
  	others all the best of his earthly years. 
  	    I say this not because reformers are not loved, but be-
12	cause well-meaning people sometimes are inapt or selfish
  	in showing their love. They are like children that go out
  	from the parents who nurtured them, toiled for them, and
15	enabled them to be grand coworkers for mankind, children
  	who forget their parents' increasing years and needs, and
  	whenever they return to the old home go not to help
18	mother but to recruit themselves. Or, if they attempt
  	to help their parents, and adverse winds are blowing, this
  	is no excuse for waiting till the wind shifts. They should
21	remember that mother worked and won for them by
  	facing the winds. All honor and success to those who
  	honor their father and mother. The individual who loves
24	most, does most, and sacrifices most for the reformer, is
  	the individual who soonest will walk in his footsteps. 
  	    To aid my students in starting under a tithe of my own
27	difficulties, I allowed them for several years fifty cents on
  	every book of mine that they sold. "With this percent-
  	age," students wrote me, "quite quickly we have regained
30	our tuition for the college course." 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      30


 1	    Christian Scientists are persecuted even as all other
  	religious denominations have been, since ever the primi-
 3	tive Christians, "of whom the world was not worthy." 
  	We err in thinking the object of vital Christianity is only
  	the bequeathing of itself to the coming centuries. The
 6	successive utterances of reformers are essential to its
  	propagation. The magnitude of its meaning forbids head-
  	long haste, and the consciousness which is most imbued
 9	struggles to articulate itself. 
  	    Christian Scientists are practically non-resistants; they
  	are too occupied with doing good, observing the Golden
12	Rule, to retaliate or to seek redress; they are not quacks,
  	giving birth to nothing and death to all, — but they are
  	leaders of a reform in religion and in medicine, and they
15	have no craft that is in danger. 
  	    Even religion and therapeutics need regenerating. 
  	Philanthropists, and the higher class of critics in theology
18	and materia medica, recognize that Christian Science
  	kindles the inner genial life of a man, destroying all lower
  	considerations. No man or woman is roused to the estab-
21	lishment of a new-old religion by the hope of ease, pleasure,
  	or recompense, or by the stress of the appetites and pas-
  	sions. And no emperor is obeyed like the man "clouting
24	his own cloak" — working alone with God, yea, like the
  	clear, far-seeing vision, the calm courage, and the great
  	heart of the unselfed Christian hero. 
27	    I counsel Christian Scientists under all circumstances
  	to obey the Golden Rule, and to adopt Pope's axiom:
  	"An honest, sensible, and well-bred man will not insult
30	me, and no other can." The sensualist and world-wor-
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      31


 1	shipper are always stung by a clear elucidation of truth,
  	of right, and of wrong. 
 3	    The only opposing element that sects or professions
  	can encounter in Christian Science is Truth opposed to
  	all error, specific or universal. This opposition springs
 6	from the very nature of Truth, being neither personal nor
  	human, but divine. Every true Christian in the near
  	future will learn and love the truths of Christian Science
 9	that now seem troublesome. Jesus said, "I came not to
  	send peace but a sword." 
  	    Has God entrusted me with a message to mankind? — 
12	then I cannot choose but obey. After a long acquaintance
  	with the communicants of my large church, they regard
  	me with no vague, fruitless, inquiring wonder. I can use
15	the power that God gives me in no way except in the
  	interest of the individual and the community. To this
  	verity every member of my church would bear loving
18	testimony. 


  	                MY CHILDHOOD'S CHURCH HOME 

  	    Among the list of blessings infinite I count these dear:
21	Devout orthodox parents; my early culture in the Congre-
  	gational Church; the daily Bible reading and family
  	prayer; my cradle hymn and the Lord's Prayer, repeated
24	at night; my early association with distinguished Chris-
  	tian clergymen, who held fast to whatever is good, used
  	faithfully God's Word, and yielded up graciously what
27	He took away. It was my fair fortune to be often taught
  	by some grand old divines, among whom were the Rev. 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      32


 1	Abraham Burnham of Pembroke, N. H., Rev. Nathaniel
  	Bouton, D. D., of Concord, N. H., Congregationalists;
 3	Rev. Mr. Boswell, of Bow, N. H., Baptist; Rev. Enoch
  	Corser, and Rev. Corban Curtice, Congregationalists; and
  	Father Hinds, Methodist Elder. I became early a child
 6	of the Church, an eager lover and student of vital Chris-
  	tianity. Why I loved Christians of the old sort was I
  	could not help loving them. Full of charity and good
 9	works, busy about their Master's business, they had no
  	time or desire to defame their fellow-men. God seemed
  	to shield the whole world in their hearts, and they were
12	willing to renounce all for Him. When infidels assailed
  	them, however, the courage of their convictions was seen. 
  	They were heroes in the strife; they armed quickly, aimed
15	deadly, and spared no denunciation. Their convictions
  	were honest, and they lived them; and the sermons their
  	lives preached caused me to love their doctrines. 
18	    The lives of those old-fashioned leaders of religion ex-
  	plain in a few words a good man. They fill the ecclesi-
  	astic measure, that to love God and keep His command-
21	ments is the whole duty of man. Such churchmen and
  	the Bible, especially the First Commandment of the Dec-
  	alogue, and Ninety-first Psalm, the Sermon on the Mount,
24	and St. John's Revelation, educated my thought many
  	years, yea, all the way up to its preparation for and recep-
  	tion of the Science of Christianity. I believe, if those
27	venerable Christians were here to-day, their sanctified
  	souls would take in the spirit and understanding of Chris-
  	tian Science through the flood-gates of Love; with them
30	Love was the governing impulse of every action; their
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      33


 1	piety was the all-important consideration of their being,
  	the original beauty of holiness that to-day seems to be
 3	fading so sensibly from our sight. 
  	    To plant for eternity, the "accuser" or "calumniator"
  	must not be admitted to the vineyard of our Lord, and
 6	the hand of love must sow the seed. Carlyle writes:
  	"Quackery and dupery do abound in religion; above all,
  	in the more advanced decaying stages of religion, they
 9	have fearfully abounded; but quackery was never the
  	originating influence in such things; it was not the health
  	and life of religion, but their disease, the sure precursor
12	that they were about to die." 
  	    Christian Scientists first and last ask not to be judged
  	on a doctrinal platform, a creed, or a diploma for scientific
15	guessing. But they do ask to be allowed the rights of con-
  	science and the protection of the constitutional laws of
  	their land; they ask to be known by their works, to be
18	judged (if at all) by their works. We admit that they do
  	not kill people with poisonous drugs, with the lance, or
  	with liquor, in order to heal them. Is it for not killing
21	them thus, or is it for healing them through the might and
  	majesty of divine power after the manner taught by Jesus,
  	and which he enjoined his students to teach and practise,
24	that they are maligned? The richest and most positive
  	proof that a religion in this century is just what it was in
  	the first centuries is that the same reviling it received
27	then it receives now, and from the same motives which
  	actuate one sect to persecute another in advance of it. 
  	    Christian Scientists are harmless citizens that do not
30	kill people either by their practice or by preventing the
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      34


 1	early employment of an M.D. Why? Because the effect
  	of prayer, whereby Christendom saves sinners, is quite
 3	as salutary in the healing of all manner of diseases. The
  	Bible is our authority for asserting this, in both cases. 
  	The interval that detains the patient from the attendance
 6	of an M.D., occupied in prayer and in spiritual obedience
  	to Christ's mode and means of healing, cannot be fatal
  	to the patient, and is proven to be more pathological than
 9	the M.D.'s material prescription. If this be not so, where
  	shall we look for the standard of Christianity? Have we
  	misread the evangelical precepts and the canonical writ-
12	ings of the Fathers, or must we have a new Bible and a
  	new system of Christianity, originating not in God, but
  	a creation of the schools — a material religion, proscrip-
15	tive, intolerant, wantonly bereft of the Word of God. 
  	    Give us, dear God, again on earth the lost chord of
  	Christ; solace us with the song of angels rejoicing with
18	them that rejoice; that sweet charity which seeketh not
  	her own but another's good, yea, which knoweth no evil. 
  	    Finally, brethren, wait patiently on God; return bless-
21	ing for cursing; be not overcome of evil, but overcome
  	evil with good; be steadfast, abide and abound in faith,
  	understanding, and good works; study the Bible and the
24	textbook of our denomination; obey strictly the laws that
  	be, and follow your Leader only so far as she follows
  	Christ. Godliness or Christianity is a human necessity:
27	man cannot live without it; he has no intelligence, health,
  	hope, nor happiness without godliness. In the words of
  	the Hebrew writers: "Trust in the Lord with all thine
30	heart; and lean not unto thine own understanding.  In
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1901 by Mary Baker Eddy      35


 1	all thy ways acknowledge Him, and He shall direct thy
  	paths;" "and He shall bring forth thy righteousness as
 3	the light, and thy judgment as the noonday." 
  	    The question oft presents itself, Are we willing to sac-
  	rifice self for the Cause of Christ, willing to bare our bosom
 6	to the blade and lay ourselves upon the altar? Christian
  	Science appeals loudly to those asleep upon the hill-tops
  	of Zion. It is a clarion call to the reign of righteousness,
 9	to the kingdom of heaven within us and on earth, and
  	Love is the way alway. 

  	                         O the Love divine that plucks us
12	                           From the human agony! 
  	                         O the Master's glory won thus,
  	                           Doth it dawn on you and me? 

15	                         And the bliss of blotted-out sin
  	                           And the working hitherto — 
  	                         Shall we share it — do we walk in
18	                           Patient faith the way thereto?

                       Message for 1902 

  	  THE OLD AND THE NEW COMMANDMENT 

 1	    Beloved brethren, another ye...ar of God's loving
  	providence for His people in times of persecution has
 3	marked the history of Christian Science. With no special
  	effort to achieve this result, our church communicants
  	constantly increase in number, unity, steadfastness. Two
 6	thousand seven hundred and eighty-four members have
  	been added to our church during the year ending June,
  	1902, making total twenty-four thousand two hundred and
 9	seventy-eight members; while our branch churches are
  	multiplying everywhere and blossoming as the rose. Evil,
  	though combined in formidable conspiracy, is made to
12	glorify God. The Scripture declares, "The wrath of man
  	shall praise Thee:  the remainder of wrath shalt Thou
  	restrain." 
15	    Whatever seems calculated to displace or discredit the
  	ordinary systems of religious beliefs and opinions wrest-
  	ling only with material observation, has always met with
18	opposition and detraction; this ought not so to be, for
  	a system that honors God and benefits mankind should
  	be welcomed and sustained. While Christian Science,
21	engaging the attention of philosopher and sage, is circling
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy        2


1	the globe, only the earnest, honest investigator sees
  	through the mist of mortal strife this daystar, and whither
 3	it guides. 
  	    To live and let live, without clamor for distinction or
  	recognition; to wait on divine Love; to write truth first
 6	on the tablet of one's own heart, — this is the sanity and
  	perfection of living, and my human ideal. The Science
  	of man and the universe, in contradistinction to all error,
 9	is on the way, and Truth makes haste to meet and to wel-
  	come it. It is purifying all peoples, religions, ethics, and
  	learning, and making the children our teachers. 
12	    Within the last decade religion in the United States has
  	passed from stern Protestantism to doubtful liberalism. 
  	God speed the right! The wise builders will build on the
15	stone at the head of the corner; and so Christian Science,
  	the little leaven hid in three measures of meal, — ethics,
  	medicine, and religion, — is rapidly fermenting, and en-
18	lightening the world with the glory of untrammelled truth. 
  	The present modifications in ecclesiasticism are an out-
  	come of progress; dogmatism, relegated to the past, gives
21	place to a more spiritual manifestation, wherein Christ
  	is Alpha and Omega. It was an inherent characteristic
  	of my nature, a kind of birthmark, to love the Church;
24	and the Church once loved me. Then why not remain
  	friends, or at least agree to disagree, in love, — part fair
  	foes. I never left the Church, either in heart or in doc-
27	trine; I but began where the Church left off. When the
  	churches and I round the gospel of grace, in the circle of
  	love, we shall meet again, never to part. I have always
30	taught the student to overcome evil with good, used no
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy        3


 1	other means myself; and ten thousand loyal Christian
  	Scientists to one disloyal, bear testimony to this fact. 
 3	    The loosening cords of non-Christian religions in the
  	Orient are apparent. It is cause for joy that among the
  	educated classes Buddhism and Shintoism are said to
 6	be regarded now more as a philosophy than as a religion. 
  	    I rejoice that the President of the United States has put
  	an end, at Charleston, to any lingering sense of the North's
 9	half-hostility to the South, thus reinstating the old national
  	family pride and joy in the sisterhood of States. 
  	    Our nation's forward step was the inauguration of
12	home rule in Cuba, — our military forces withdrawing,
  	and leaving her in the enjoyment of self-government under
  	improved laws. It is well that our government, in its brief
15	occupation of that pearl of the ocean, has so improved her
  	public school system that her dusky children are learning
  	to read and write. 
18	    The world rejoices with our sister nation over the close
  	of the conflict in South Africa; now, British and Boer may
  	prosper in peace, wiser at the close than the beginning of
21	war. The dazzling diadem of royalty will sit easier on the
  	brow of good King Edward, — the muffled fear of death
  	and triumph canker not his coronation, and woman's
24	thoughts — the joy of the sainted Queen, and the lay of
  	angels — hallow the ring of state. 
  	    It does not follow that power must mature into oppres-
27	sion; indeed, right is the only real potency; and the only
  	true ambition is to serve God and to help the race. Envy
  	is the atmosphere of hell. According to Holy Writ, the
30	first lie and leap into perdition began with "Believe in
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy        4


 1	me." Competition in commerce, deceit in councils, dis-
  	honor in nations, dishonesty in trusts, begin with "Who
 3	shall be greatest?" I again repeat, Follow your Leader,
  	only so far as she follows Christ. 
  	    I cordially congratulate our Board of Lectureship, and
 6	Publication Committee, on their adequacy and correct
  	analysis of Christian Science. Let us all pray at this
  	Communion season for more grace, a more fulfilled life
 9	and spiritual understanding, bringing music to the ear,
  	rapture to the heart — a fathomless peace between
  	Soul and sense — and that our works be as worthy as
12	our words. 
  	    My subject to-day embraces the First Commandment
  	in the Hebrew Decalogue, and the new commandment in
15	the gospel of peace, both ringing like soft vesper chimes
  	adown the corridors of time, and echoing and reechoing
  	through the measureless rounds of eternity. 


18	                                     GOD AS LOVE 

  	    The First Commandment, "Thou shalt have no other
  	gods before me," is a law never to be abrogated — a divine
21	statute for yesterday, and to-day, and forever. I shall
  	briefly consider these two commandments in a few of their
  	infinite meanings, applicable to all periods — past, present,
24	and future. 
  	    Alternately transported and alarmed by abstruse
  	problems of Scripture, we are liable to turn from them as
27	impractical, or beyond the ken of mortals, — and past
  	finding out. Our thoughts of the Bible utter our lives. 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy        5


 1	As silent night foretells the dawn and din of morn; as the
  	dulness of to-day prophesies renewed energy for to-morrow,
 3	 — so the pagan philosophies and tribal religions of yester-
  	day but foreshadowed the spiritual dawn of the twentieth
  	century — religion parting with its materiality. 
 6	    Christian Science stills all distress over doubtful inter-
  	pretations of the Bible; it lights the fires of the Holy
  	Ghost, and floods the world with the baptism of Jesus. 
 9	It is this ethereal flame, this almost unconceived light of
  	divine Love, that heaven husbands in the First Com-
  	mandment. 
12	    For man to be thoroughly subordinated to this com-
  	mandment, God must be intelligently considered and
  	understood. The ever-recurring human question and
15	wonder, What is God? can never be answered satisfac-
  	torily by human hypotheses or philosophy. Divine meta-
  	physics and St. John have answered this great question
18	forever in these words: "God is Love." This absolute
  	definition of Deity is the theme for time and for eternity;
  	it is iterated in the law of God, reiterated in the gospel of
21	Christ, voiced in the thunder of Sinai, and breathed in
  	the Sermon on the Mount. Hence our Master's saying,
  	"Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the
24	prophets:  I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil." 
  	    Since God is Love, and infinite, why should mortals
  	conceive of a law, propound a question, formulate a doc-
27	trine, or speculate on the existence of anything which is
  	an antipode of infinite Love and the manifestation thereof? 
  	The sacred command, "Thou shalt have no other gods
30	before me," silences all questions on this subject, and for-
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy        6


 1	ever forbids the thought of any other reality, since it is im-
  	possible to have aught unlike the infinite. 
 3	    The knowledge of life, substance, or law, apart or other
  	than God — good — is forbidden. The curse of Love
  	and Truth was pronounced upon a lie, upon false knowl-
 6	edge, the fruits of the flesh not Spirit. Since knowledge
  	of evil, of something besides God, good, brought death
  	into the world on the basis of a lie, Love and Truth de-
 9	stroy this knowledge, — and Christ, Truth, demonstrated
  	and continues to demonstrate this grand verity, saving
  	the sinner and healing the sick. Jesus said a lie fathers
12	itself, thereby showing that God made neither evil nor its
  	consequences. Here all human woe is seen to obtain in
  	a false claim, an untrue consciousness, an impossible
15	creation, yea, something that is not of God. The Chris-
  	tianization of mortals, whereby the mortal concept and
  	all it includes is obliterated, lets in the divine sense of
18	being, fulfils the law in righteousness, and consummates
  	the First Commandment, "Thou shalt have no other gods
  	before me." All Christian faith, hope, and prayer, all
21	devout desire, virtually petition, Make me the image and
  	likeness of divine Love. 
  	    Through Christ, Truth, divine metaphysics points the
24	way, demonstrates heaven here, — the struggle over, and
  	victory on the side of Truth. In the degree that man be-
  	comes spiritually minded he becomes Godlike. St. Paul
27	writes: "For to be carnally minded is death; but to be
  	spiritually minded is life and peace." Divine Science
  	fulfils the law and the gospel, wherein God is infinite Love,
30	including nothing unlovely, producing nothing unlike
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy        7


 1	Himself, the true nature of Love intact and eternal. Divine
  	metaphysics concedes no origin or causation apart from
 3	God. It accords all to God, Spirit, and His infinite mani-
  	festations of love — man and the universe. 
  	    In the first chapter of Genesis, matter, sin, disease, and
 6	death enter not into the category of creation or conscious-
  	ness. Minus this spiritual understanding of Scripture, of
  	God and His creation, neither philosophy, nature, nor
 9	grace can give man the true idea of God — divine Love — 
  	sufficiently to fulfil the First Commandment. 
  	    The Latin omni, which signifies all, used as an English
12	prefix to the words potence, presence, science, signifies all-
  	power, all-presence, all-science. Use these words to define
  	God, and nothing is left to consciousness but Love, without
15	beginning and without end, even the forever I AM, and
  	All, than which there is naught else. Thus we have
  	Scriptural authority for divine metaphysics — spiritual
18	man and the universe coexistent with God. No other
  	logical conclusion can be drawn from the premises,
  	and no other scientific proposition can be Christianly
21	entertained. 


  	                              LOVE ONE ANOTHER 

  	    Here we proceed to another Scriptural passage which
24	serves to confirm Christian Science. Christ Jesus saith,
  	"A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one
  	another; as I have loved you." It is obvious that he
27	called his disciples' special attention to his new command-
  	ment. And wherefore? Because it emphasizes the
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy        8


 1	apostle's declaration, "God is Love," — it elucidates
  	Christianity, illustrates God, and man as His likeness, and
 3	commands man to love as Jesus loved. 
  	    The law and the gospel concur, and both will be ful-
  	filled. Is it necessary to say that the likeness of God, Spirit,
 6	is spiritual, and the likeness of Love is loving? When
  	loving, we learn that "God is Love;" mortals hating, or
  	unloving, are neither Christians nor Scientists. The new
 9	commandment of Christ Jesus shows what true spirituality
  	is, and its harmonious effects on the sick and the sinner. 
  	No person can heal or reform mankind unless he is actuated
12	by love and good will towards men. The coincidence be-
  	tween the law and the gospel, between the old and the new
  	commandment, confirms the fact that God and Love are
15	one. The spiritually minded are inspired with tenderness,
  	Truth, and Love. The life of Christ Jesus, his words and
  	his deeds, demonstrate Love. We have no evidence of
18	being Christian Scientists except we possess this inspira-
  	tion, and its power to heal and to save. The energy that
  	saves sinners and heals the sick is divine:  and Love is the
21	Principle thereof. Scientific Christianity works out the
  	rule of spiritual love; it makes man active, it prompts per-
  	petual goodness, for the ego, or I, goes to the Father,
24	whereby man is Godlike. Love, purity, meekness, co-
  	exist in divine Science. Lust, hatred, revenge, coincide in
  	material sense. Christ Jesus reckoned man in Science,
27	having the kingdom of heaven within him. He spake of
  	man not as the offspring of Adam, a departure from God,
  	or His lost likeness, but as God's child. Spiritual love
30	makes man conscious that God is his Father, and the con-
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy        9


 1	sciousness of God as Love gives man power with untold
  	furtherance. Then God becomes to him the All-presence
 3	 — quenching sin; the All-power — giving life, health,
  	holiness; the All-science — all law and gospel. 
  	    Jesus commanded, "Follow me; and let the dead bury
 6	their dead;" in other words, Let the world, popularity,
  	pride, and ease concern you less, and love thou. When
  	the full significance of this saying is understood, we shall
 9	have better practitioners, and Truth will arise in human
  	thought with healing in its wings, regenerating mankind
  	and fulfilling the apostle's saying: "For the law of the
12	Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the
  	law of sin and death." Loving chords set discords in har-
  	mony. Every condition implied by the great Master,
15	every promise fulfilled, was loving and spiritual, urging
  	a state of consciousness that leaves the minor tones of so-
  	called material life and abides in Christlikeness. 
18	    The unity of God and man is not the dream of a heated
  	brain; it is the spirit of the healing Christ, that dwelt for-
  	ever in the bosom of the Father, and should abide forever
21	in man. When first I heard the life-giving sound thereof,
  	and knew not whence it came nor whither it tended, it
  	was the proof of its divine origin, and healing power, that
24	opened my closed eyes. 
  	    Did the age's thinkers laugh long over Morse's dis-
  	covery of telegraphy? Did they quarrel long with the
27	inventor of a steam engine? Is it cause for bitter com-
  	ment and personal abuse that an individual has met the
  	need of mankind with some new-old truth that counteracts
30	ignorance and superstition? Whatever enlarges man's
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      10


 1	facilities for knowing and doing good, and subjugates
  	matter, has a fight with the flesh. Utilizing the capacities
 3	of the human mind uncovers new ideas, unfolds spiritual
  	forces, the divine energies, and their power over matter,
  	molecule, space, time, mortality; and mortals cry out,
 6	"Art thou come hither to torment us before the time?" 
  	then dispute the facts, call them false or in advance of the
  	time, and reiterate, Let me alone. Hence the foot-
 9	prints of a reformer are stained with blood. Rev. Hugh
  	Black writes truly: "The birthplace of civilization is not
  	Athens, but Calvary." 
12	    When the human mind is advancing above itself towards
  	the Divine, it is subjugating the body, subduing matter,
  	taking steps outward and upwards. This upward ten-
15	dency of humanity will finally gain the scope of Jacob's
  	vision, and rise from sense to Soul, from earth to heaven. 
  	    Religions in general admit that man becomes finally
18	spiritual. If such is man's ultimate, his predicate tending
  	thereto is correct, and inevitably spiritual. Wherefore,
  	then, smite the reformer who finds the more spiritual way,
21	shortens the distance, discharges burdensome baggage,
  	and increases the speed of mortals' transit from matter
  	to Spirit — yea, from sin to holiness? This is indeed our
24	sole proof that Christ, Truth, is the way. The old and
  	recurring martyrdom of God's best witnesses is the in-
  	firmity of evil, the modus operandi of human error,
27	carnality, opposition to God and His power in man. 
  	Persecuting a reformer is like sentencing a man for com-
  	municating with foreign nations in other ways than by
30	walking every step over the land route, and swimming the
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      11


 1	ocean with a letter in his hand to leave on a foreign shore. 
  	Our heavenly Father never destined mortals who seek
 3	for a better country to wander on the shores of time dis-
  	appointed travellers, tossed to and fro by adverse circum-
  	stances, inevitably subject to sin, disease, and death. 
 6	Divine Love waits and pleads to save mankind — and
  	awaits with warrant and welcome, grace and glory, the
  	earth-weary and heavy-laden who find and point the path
 9	to heaven. 
  	    Envy or abuse of him who, having a new idea or a more
  	spiritual understanding of God, hastens to help on his
12	fellow-mortals, is neither Christian nor Science. If a
  	postal service, a steam engine, a submarine cable, a wire-
  	less telegraph, each in turn has helped mankind, how
15	much more is accomplished when the race is helped on-
  	ward by a new-old message from God, even the knowl-
  	edge of salvation from sin, disease, and death. 
18	    The world's wickedness gave our glorified Master a
  	bitter cup — which he drank, giving thanks, then gave
  	it to his followers to drink. Therefore it is thine, advanc-
21	ing Christian, and this is thy Lord's benediction upon
  	it: "Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and per-
  	secute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you
24	falsely, for my sake.  Rejoice, and be exceeding glad:
  	for great is your reward in heaven:  for so persecuted they
  	the prophets which were before you." 
27	    Of old the Jews put to death the Galilean Prophet, the
  	best Christian on earth, for the truths he said and did:
  	while to-day Jew and Christian can unite in doctrine and in
30	practice on the very basis of his words and works. The Jew
  
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      12


1	believes that the Messiah or the Christ has not yet come;
  	the Christian believes that Christ is come and is God. 
 3	Here Christian Science intervenes, explains these doctrinal
  	points, cancels the disagreement, and settles the whole ques-
  	tion on the basis that Christ is the Messiah, the true spir-
 6	itual idea, and this ideal of God is now and forever, here and
  	everywhere. The Jew who believes in the First Command-
  	ment is a monotheist, he has one omnipresent God:  thus
 9	the Jew unites with the Christian idea that God is come,
  	and is ever present. The Christian who believes in the
  	First Commandment is a monotheist:  thus he virtually
12	unites with the Jew's belief in one God, and that Jesus
  	Christ is not God, as he himself declared, but is the Son of
  	God. This declaration of Christ, understood, conflicts not
15	at all with another of his sayings: "I and my Father are
  	one," — that is, one in quality, not in quantity. As a drop
  	of water is one with the ocean, a ray of light one with the
18	sun, even so God and man, Father and son, are one in
  	being. The Scripture reads: "For in Him we live, and
  	move, and have our being." 
21	    Here allow me to interpolate some matters of business
  	that ordinarily find no place in my Message. It is a privi-
  	lege to acquaint communicants with the financial transac-
24	tions of this church, so far as I know them, and especially
  	before making another united effort to purchase more land
  	and enlarge our church edifice so as to seat the large number
27	who annually favor us with their presence on Communion
  	Sunday. 
  	    When founding the institutions and early movements of
30	the Cause of Christian Science, I furnished the money from
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      13


 1	my own private earnings to meet the expenses involved. 
  	In this endeavor self was forgotten, peace sacrificed, Christ
 3	and our Cause my only incentives, and each success in-
  	curred a sharper fire from enmity. 
  	    During the last seven years I have transferred to The
 6	Mother Church, of my personal property and funds, to the
  	value of about one hundred and twenty thousand dollars;
  	and the net profits from the business of The Christian Sci-
 9	ence Publishing Society (which was a part of this transfer)
  	yield this church a liberal income. I receive no personal
  	benefit therefrom except the privilege of publishing my
12	books in their publishing house, and desire none other. 
  	    The land on which to build The First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, in Boston, had been negotiated for, and about one
15	half the price paid, when a loss of funds occurred, and I
  	came to the rescue, purchased the mortgage on the lot
  	corner of Falmouth and Caledonia (now Norway) Streets;
18	paying for it the sum of $4,963.50 and interest, through my
  	legal counsel. After the mortgage had expired and the note
  	therewith became due, legal proceedings were instituted by
21	my counsel advertising the property in the Boston news-
  	papers, and giving opportunity for those who had previously
  	negotiated for the property to redeem the land by paying
24	the amount due on the mortgage. But no one offering
  	the price I had paid for it, nor to take the property off my
  	hands, the mortgage was foreclosed, and the land legally
27	conveyed to me, by my counsel. This land, now valued at
  	twenty thousand dollars, I afterwards gave to my church
  	through trustees, who were to be known as "The Christian
30	Science Board of Directors." A copy of this deed is pub-
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      14


 1	lished in our Church Manual. About five thousand dollars
  	had been paid on the land when I redeemed it. The only
 3	interest I retain in this property is to save it for my church. 
  	I can neither rent, mortgage, nor sell this church edifice nor
  	the land whereon it stands. 
 6	    I suggest as a motto for every Christian Scientist, — a
  	living and life-giving spiritual shield against the powers of
  	darkness, — 

 9	                     "Great not like Caesar, stained with blood,
  	                      But only great as I am good." 


  	The only genuine success possible for any Christian — and
12	the only success I have ever achieved — has been accom-
  	plished on this solid basis. The remarkable growth and
  	prosperity of Christian Science are its legitimate fruit. A
15	successful end could never have been compassed on any
  	other foundation, — with truths so counter to the common
  	convictions of mankind to present to the world. From the
18	beginning of the great battle every forward step has been
  	met (not by mankind, but by a kind of men) with mockery,
  	envy, rivalry, and falsehood — as achievement after achieve-
21	ment has been blazoned on the forefront of the world and
  	recorded in heaven. The popular philosophies and reli-
  	gions have afforded me neither favor nor protection in the
24	great struggle. Therefore, I ask:  What has shielded and
  	prospered preeminently our great Cause, but the out-
  	stretched arm of infinite Love? This pregnant question,
27	answered frankly and honestly, should forever silence all
  	private criticisms, all unjust public aspersions, and afford
  	an open field and fair play. 
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      15


 1	    In the eighties, anonymous letters mailed to me con-
  	tained threats to blow up the hall where I preached; yet I
 3	never lost my faith in God, and neither informed the police
  	of these letters nor sought the protection of the laws of my
  	country. I leaned on God, and was safe. 
 6	    Healing all manner of diseases without charge, keeping
  	a free institute, rooming and boarding indigent students
  	that I taught "without money and without price," I strug-
 9	gled on through many years; and while dependent on the
  	income from the sale of Science and Health, my publisher
  	paid me not one dollar of royalty on its first edition. Those
12	were days wherein the connection between justice and be-
  	ing approached the mythical. Before entering upon my
  	great life-work, my income from literary sources was ample,
15	until, declining dictation as to what I should write, I became
  	poor for Christ's sake. My husband, Colonel Glover, of
  	Charleston, South Carolina, was considered wealthy, but
18	much of his property was in slaves, and I declined to sell
  	them at his decease in 1844, for I could never believe that a
  	human being was my property. 
21	    Six weeks I waited on God to suggest a name for the book
  	I had been writing. Its title, Science and Health, came to
  	me in the silence of night, when the steadfast stars watched
24	over the world, — when slumber had fled, — and I rose
  	and recorded the hallowed suggestion. The following day
  	I showed it to my literary friends, who advised me to drop
27	both the book and the title. To this, however, I gave no
  	heed, feeling sure that God had led me to write that book,
  	and had whispered that name to my waiting hope and
30	prayer. It was to me the "still, small voice" that came to
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      16


 1	Elijah after the earthquake and the fire. Six months there-
  	after Miss Dorcas Rawson of Lynn brought to me Wyclif's
 3	translation of the New Testament, and pointed out that
  	identical phrase, "Science and Health," which is rendered
  	in the Authorized Version "knowledge of salvation." 
 6	This was my first inkling of Wyclif's use of that combina-
  	tion of words, or of their rendering. To-day I am the happy
  	possessor of a copy of Wyclif, the invaluable gift of two
 9	Christian Scientists, — Mr. W. Nicholas Miller, K.C., and
  	Mrs. F. L. Miller, of London, England. 


  	                                     GODLIKENESS 

12	    St. Paul writes: "Follow peace with all men, and holi-
  	ness, without which no man shall see the Lord." To attain
  	peace and holiness is to recognize the divine presence and
15	allness. Jesus said: "I am the way." Kindle the watch-
  	fires of unselfed love, and they throw a light upon the un-
  	complaining agony in the life of our Lord; they open the
18	enigmatical seals of the angel, standing in the sun, a glori-
  	fied spiritual idea of the ever-present God — in whom there
  	is no darkness, but all is light, and man's immortal being. 
21	The meek might, sublime patience, wonderful works, and
  	opening not his mouth in self-defense against false wit-
  	nesses, express the life of Godlikeness. Fasting, feasting,
24	or penance, — merely outside forms of religion, — fail to
  	elucidate Christianity:  they reach not the heart nor reno-
  	vate it; they never destroy one iota of hypocrisy, pride,
27	self-will, envy, or hate. The mere form of godliness,
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      17


 1	coupled with selfishness, worldliness, hatred, and lust, are
  	knells tolling the burial of Christ. 
 3	    Jesus said, "If ye love me, keep my commandments." 
  	He knew that obedience is the test of love; that one gladly
  	obeys when obedience gives him happiness. Selfishly, or
 6	otherwise, all are ready to seek and obey what they love. 
  	When mortals learn to love aright; when they learn that
  	man's highest happiness, that which has most of heaven in
 9	it, is in blessing others, and self-immolation — they will
  	obey both the old and the new commandment, and receive
  	the reward of obedience. 
12	    Many sleep who should keep themselves awake and
  	waken the world. Earth's actors change earth's scenes;
  	and the curtain of human life should be lifted on reality, on
15	that which outweighs time; on duty done and life perfected,
  	wherein joy is real and fadeless. Who of the world's lovers
  	ever found her true? It is wise to be willing to wait on God,
18	and to be wiser than serpents; to hate no man, to love one's
  	enemies, and to square accounts with each passing hour. 
  	Then thy gain outlives the sun, for the sun shines but to
21	show man the beauty of holiness and the wealth of love. 
  	Happiness consists in being and in doing good; only what
  	God gives, and what we give ourselves and others through
24	His tenure, confers happiness:  conscious worth satisfies
  	the hungry heart, and nothing else can. Consult thy every-
  	day life; take its answer as to thy aims, motives, fondest
27	purposes, and this oracle of years will put to flight all care
  	for the world's soft flattery or its frown. Patience and res-
  	ignation are the pillars of peace that, like the sun beneath
30	the horizon, cheer the heart susceptible of light with prom-
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      18


 1	ised joy. Be faithful at the temple gate of conscience,
  	wakefully guard it; then thou wilt know when the thief
 3	cometh. 
  	    The constant spectacle of sin thrust upon the pure sense
  	of the immaculate Jesus made him a man of sorrows. He
 6	lived when mortals looked ignorantly, as now, on the might
  	of divine power manifested through man; only to mock,
  	wonder, and perish. Sad to say, the cowardice and self-
 9	seeking of his disciples helped crown with thorns the life of
  	him who broke not the bruised reed and quenched not the
  	smoking flax, — who caused not the feeble to fall, nor
12	spared through false pity the consuming tares. Jesus was
  	compassionate, true, faithful to rebuke, ready to forgive. 
  	He said, "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the
15	least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me." 
  	"Love one another, as I have loved you." No estrange-
  	ment, no emulation, no deceit, enters into the heart that
18	loves as Jesus loved. It is a false sense of love that, like
  	the summer brook, soon gets dry. Jesus laid down his life
  	for mankind; what more could he do? Beloved, how much
21	of what he did are we doing? Yet he said, "The works
  	that I do shall he do." When this prophecy of the great
  	Teacher is fulfilled we shall have more effective healers and
24	less theorizing; faith without proof loses its life, and it
  	should be buried. The ignoble conduct of his disciples
  	towards their Master, showing their unfitness to follow
27	him, ended in the downfall of genuine Christianity, about
  	the year 325, and the violent death of all his disciples save
  	one. 
30	    The nature of Jesus made him keenly alive to the  
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      19


1	injustice, ingratitude, treachery, and brutality that he
  	received. Yet behold his love! So soon as he burst the
 3	bonds of the tomb he hastened to console his unfaithful
  	followers and to disarm their fears. Again:  True to his
  	divine nature, he rebuked them on the eve of his ascension,
 6	called one a "fool" — then, lifting up his hands and bless-
  	ing them, he rose from earth to heaven. 
  	    The Christian Scientist cherishes no resentment; he
 9	knows that that would harm him more than all the malice
  	of his foes. Brethren, even as Jesus forgave, forgive thou. 
  	I say it with joy, — no person can commit an offense
12	against me that I cannot forgive. Meekness is the armor
  	of a Christian, his shield and his buckler. He entertains
  	angels who listens to the lispings of repentance seen in a
15	tear — happier than the conqueror of a world. To the
  	burdened and weary, Jesus saith: "Come unto me." 
  	O glorious hope! there remaineth a rest for the righteous,
18	a rest in Christ, a peace in Love. The thought of it stills
  	complaint; the heaving surf of life's troubled sea foams
  	itself away, and underneath is a deep-settled calm. 
21	    Are earth's pleasures, its ties and its treasures, taken
  	away from you? It is divine Love that doeth it, and
  	sayeth, "Ye have need of all these things." A danger
24	besets thy path? — a spiritual behest, in reversion, awaits
  	you. 
  	    The great Master triumphed in furnace fires. Then,
27	Christian Scientists, trust, and trusting, you will find divine
  	Science glorifies the cross and crowns the association with
  	our Saviour in his life of love. There is no redundant
30	drop in the cup that our Father permits us. Christ
 
   
Message to The Mother Church - 1902 by Mary Baker Eddy      20


 1	walketh over the wave; on the ocean of events, mounting
  	the billow or going down into the deep, the voice of him
 3	who stilled the tempest saith, "It is I; be not afraid." 
  	Thus he bringeth us into the desired haven, the kingdom
  	of Spirit; and the hues of heaven, tipping the dawn of
 6	everlasting day, joyfully whisper, "No drunkards within,
  	no sorrow, no pain; and the glory of earth's woes is risen
  	upon you, rewarding, satisfying, glorifying thy unfaltering
 9	faith and good works with the fulness of divine Love." 

  	                   'T was God who gave that word of might
  	                      Which swelled creation's lay, — 
12	                   "Let there be light, and there was light," — 
  	                      That swept the clouds away;
  	                   'T was Love whose finger traced aloud
15	                      A bow of promise on the cloud. 

  	    Beloved brethren, are you ready to join me in this prop-
  	osition, namely, in 1902 to begin omitting our annual
18	gathering at Pleasant View, — thus breaking any seeming
  	connection between the sacrament in our church and a
  	pilgrimage to Concord? I shall be the loser by this change,
21	for it gives me great joy to look into the faces of my dear
  	church-members; but in this, as all else, I can bear the
  	cross, while gratefully appreciating the privilege of meet-
24	ing you all occasionally in the metropolis of my native
  	State, whose good people welcome Christian Scientists.

                        Poems 


  	        OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN 

 1	    GIGANTIC sire, unfallen still thy
  	...        crest! 
 3	    Primeval dweller where the wild
  	        winds rest,
  	    Beyond the ken of mortal e'er to tell
 6	    What power sustains thee in thy rock-bound
  	        cell. 

  	    Or if, when first creation vast began,
 9	    And far the universal fiat ran,
  	    "Let there be light" — from chaos dark set
  	        free,
12	    Ye rose, a monument of Deity,

  	    Proud from yon cloud-crowned height to
  	        look henceforth
15	    On insignificance that peoples earth,
  	    Recalling oft the bitter draft which turns
  	    The mind to meditate on what it learns. 
 
2              Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    Stern, passionless, no soul those looks betray;
  	    Though kindred rocks, to sport at mortal
 3	        clay — 
  	    Much as the chisel of the sculptor's art
  	    "Plays round the head, but comes not to
 6	        the heart." 

  	    Ah, who can fathom thee! Ambitious man,
  	    Like a trained falcon in the Gallic van,
 9	    Guided and led, can never reach to thee
  	    With all the strength of weakness — vanity! 

  	    Great as thou art, and paralleled by none,
12	    Admired by all, still art thou drear and lone! 
  	    The moon looks down upon thine exiled
  	        height;
15	    The stars, so cold, so glitteringly bright,

  	    On wings of morning gladly flit away,
  	    Yield to the sun's more genial, mighty ray;
18	    The white waves kiss the murmuring rill — 
  	    But thy deep silence is unbroken still. 
 
                     Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                       3


	               CONSTANCY 

 1	    WHEN starlight blends with morn-
  	        ing's hue,
 3	    I miss thee as the flower the dew! 
  	    When noonday's length'ning shad-
  	        ows flee,
 6	    I think of thee, I think of thee! 

  	    With evening, memories reappear — 
  	    I watch thy chair, and wish thee here;
 9	    Till sleep sets drooping fancy free
  	    To dream of thee, to dream of thee! 

  	    Since first we met, in weal or woe
12	    It hath been thus; and must be so
  	    Till bursting bonds our spirits part
  	    And Love divine doth fill my heart. 

15	      Written many years ago. 
 
4              Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


  	   MOTHER'S EVENING PRAYER 

 1	    O GENTLE presence, peace and joy
  	        and power;
 3	      O Life divine, that owns each
  	        waiting hour,
  	    Thou Love that guards the nestling's falter-
 6	        ing flight! 
  	      Keep Thou my child on upward wing
  	        tonight. 

 9	    Love is our refuge; only with mine eye
  	      Can I behold the snare, the pit, the fall:
  	    His habitation high is here, and nigh,
12	      His arm encircles me, and mine, and all. 

  	    O make me glad for every scalding tear,
  	      For hope deferred, ingratitude, disdain! 
15	    Wait, and love more for every hate, and fear
  	      No ill, — since God is good, and loss is gain. 

  	    Beneath the shadow of His mighty wing;
18	      In that sweet secret of the narrow way,
  	    Seeking and finding, with the angels sing:
  	      "Lo, I am with you alway," — watch and
21	        pray. 

 
                  Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                   5


 1	    No snare, no fowler, pestilence or pain;
  	      No night drops down upon the troubled
 3	        breast,
  	    When heaven's aftersmile earth's tear-drops
  	        gain,
 6	      And mother finds her home and heav'nly
  	        rest. 
 
6              Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	                       LOVE 

 1	    BROOD o'er us with Thy shelt'ring
  	        wing,
 3	      'Neath which our spirits blend
  	    Like brother birds, that soar and
  	        sing,
 6	      And on the same branch bend. 
  	    The arrow that doth wound the dove
  	    Darts not from those who watch and love. 

 9	    If thou the bending reed wouldst break
  	      By thought or word unkind,
  	    Pray that his spirit you partake,
12	      Who loved and healed mankind:
  	    Seek holy thoughts and heavenly strain,
  	    That make men one in love remain. 

15	    Learn, too, that wisdom's rod is given
  	      For faith to kiss, and know;
  	    That greetings glorious from high heaven,
18	      Whence joys supernal flow,
  	    Come from that Love, divinely near,
  	    Which chastens pride and earth-born fear,

 
                          Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                    7


 1	    Through God, who gave that word of might
  	      Which swelled creation's lay:
 3	    "Let there be light, and there was light." 
  	      What chased the clouds away? 
  	    'Twas Love whose finger traced aloud
 6	    A bow of promise on the cloud. 

  	    Thou to whose power our hope we give,
  	      Free us from human strife. 
 9	    Fed by Thy love divine we live,
  	      For Love alone is Life;
  	    And life most sweet, as heart to heart
12	    Speaks kindly when we meet and part. 
 
8              Poems by Mary Baker Eddy



  	            I'M SITTING ALONE 

 1	    I'M sitting alone where the shadows
  	        fall
 3	    In somber groups at the vesper-call,
  	    Where tear-dews of night seek the
  	        loving rose,
 6	    Her bosom to fill with mortal woes. 

  	    I'm waiting alone for the bridal hour
  	    Of nymph and naiad from woodland bower;
 9	    Till vestal pearls that on leaflets lay,
  	    Ravished with beauty the eye of day. 

  	    I'm watching alone o'er the starlit glow,
12	    O'er the silv'ry moon and ocean flow;
  	    And sketching in light the heaven of my
  	        youth — 
15	    Its starry hopes and its waves of truth. 

  	    I'm dreaming alone of its changeful sky — 
  	    What rainbows of rapture floated by! 
18	    Of a mother's love, that no words could speak
  	    When parting the ringlets to kiss my cheek. 

  	    I'm thinking alone of a fair young bride,
21	    The light of a home of love and pride;  
                             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  9




 1	    How the glance of her husband's watchful eye
  	    Turned to his star of idolatry. 

 3	    I'm picturing alone a glad young face,
  	    Upturned to his mother's in playful grace;
  	    And the unsealed fountains of grief and joy
 6	    That gushed at the birth of that beautiful
  	        boy. 

  	    I'm weeping alone that the vision is fled,
 9	    The leaves all faded, the fruitage shed,
  	    And wishing this earth more gifts from above,
  	    Our reason made right and hearts all love. 

12	      Lynn, Mass., September 3, 1866. 

 
10             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	   THE UNITED STATES TO
  	           GREAT BRITAIN 

 1	    HAIL, brother! fling thy banner
  	      To the billows and the breeze;
 3	    We proffer thee warm welcome
  	      With our hand, though not
  	        our knees. 

 6	    Lord of the main and manor! 
  	      Thy palm, in ancient day,
  	    Didst rock the country's cradle
 9	      That wakes thy laureate's lay. 

  	    The hoar fight is forgotten;
  	      Our eagle, like the dove,
12	    Returns to bless a bridal
  	      Betokened from above. 

  	    List, brother! angels whisper
15	      To Judah's sceptered race, — 
  	    "Thou of the self-same spirit,
  	      Allied by nations' grace,

18	    "Wouldst cheer the hosts of heaven;
  	      For Anglo-Israel, lo! 
  	    Is marching under orders;
21	      His hand averts the blow." 
 
                  Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  11




 1	    Brave Britain, blest America! 
  	      Unite your battle-plan;
 3	    Victorious, all who live it, — 
  	      The love for God and man. 

  	      Boston Herald, Sunday, May 15, 1898. 
 
12             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy





  	            CHRIST MY REFUGE 

 1	    O'ER waiting harpstrings of the mind
  	        There sweeps a strain,
 3	    Low, sad, and sweet, whose meas-
  	          ures bind
  	        The power of pain,

 6	    And wake a white-winged angel throng
  	        Of thoughts, illumed
  	    By faith, and breathed in raptured song,
 9	        With love perfumed. 

  	    Then His unveiled, sweet mercies show
  	        Life's burdens light. 
12	    I kiss the cross, and wake to know
  	        A world more bright. 

  	    And o'er earth's troubled, angry sea
15	        I see Christ walk,
  	    And come to me, and tenderly,
  	        Divinely talk. 

18	    Thus Truth engrounds me on the rock,
  	        Upon Life's shore,
  	    'Gainst which the winds and waves can
21	          shock,
  	        Oh, nevermore! 
 
                         Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  13




 1	    From tired joy and grief afar,
  	        And nearer Thee, — 
 3	    Father, where Thine own children are,
  	        I love to be. 

  	    My prayer, some daily good to do
 6	        To Thine, for Thee;
  	    An offering pure of Love, whereto
  	        God leadeth me. 
 
14             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy





  	        "FEED MY SHEEP" 

 1	    SHEPHERD, show me how to go
  	      O'er the hillside steep,
 3	    How to gather, how to sow, — 
  	      How to feed Thy sheep;
  	    I will listen for Thy voice,
 6	      Lest my footsteps stray;
  	    I will follow and rejoice
  	      All the rugged way. 

 9	    Thou wilt bind the stubborn will,
  	      Wound the callous breast,
  	    Make self-righteousness be still,
12	      Break earth's stupid rest. 
  	    Strangers on a barren shore,
  	      Lab'ring long and lone,
15	    We would enter by the door,
  	      And Thou know'st Thine own;

  	    So, when day grows dark and cold,
18	      Tear or triumph harms,
  	    Lead Thy lambkins to the fold,
  	      Take them in Thine arms;
21	    Feed the hungry, heal the heart,
  	      Till the morning's beam;
  	    White as wool, ere they depart,
24	      Shepherd, wash them clean. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  15




  	         THE VALLEY CEMETERY 

 1	    YE soft sighing zephyrs through foli-
  	        age and vine! 
 3	    Ye echoing moans from the foot-
  	        steps of time! 
  	    Break not on the silence, unless thou canst
 6	        bear
  	    A message from heaven — "No partings are
  	        there." 

 9	    Here gloom hath enchantment in beauty's
  	        array,
  	    And whispering voices are calling away — 
12	    Their wooings are soft as the vision more
  	        vain — 
  	    I would live in their empire, or die in their
15	        chain. 

  	    Here smileth the blossom and sunshine not
  	        dead — 
18	    Flowers fresh as the pang in the bosom that
  	        bled, — 
  	    Yes, constant as love that outliveth the
21	        grave,
  	    And time cannot quench in oblivion's wave. 
 
16             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy



 1	    And thou, gentle cypress, in evergreen tears,
  	    Art constant and hopeful though winter
 3	        appears. 
  	    My heart hath thy verdure, it blossoms
  	        above;
 6	    Like thee, it endureth and liveth in love. 

  	    Ambition, come hither! These vaults will
  	        unfold
 9	    The sequel of power, of glory, or gold;
  	    Then rush into life, and roll on with its tide,
  	    And bustle and toil for its pomp and its pride. 

12	    The tired wings flitting through far crimson
  	        glow,
  	    Which steepeth the trees when the day-god
15	        is low;
  	    The voice of the night-bird must here send a
  	        thrill
18	    To the heart of the leaves when the winds
  	        are all still. 

  	    'Mid graves do I hear the glad voices that
21	        swell,
  	    And call to my spirit with seraphs to dwell;
  	    They come with a breath from the verdant
24	        springtime,
  	    And waken my joy, as in earliest prime. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  17



 1	    Blest beings departed! Ye echoes at dawn! 
  	    O tell of their radiant home and its morn! 
 3	    Then I'll think of its glory, and rest till I see
  	    My loved ones in glory still waiting for me. 

 
18             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy



  	                        UPWARD 

 1	    I'VE watched in the azure the eagle's
  	        proud wing,
 3	    His soaring majestic, and feather-
  	        some fling — 
  	    Careening in liberty higher and higher — 
 6	    Like genius unfolding a quenchless desire. 

  	    Would a tear dim his eye, or pinion lose
  	        power
 9	    To gaze on the lark in her emerald bower? 
  	    When higher he soareth to compass his rest,
  	    What vision so bright as the dream in his
12	        breast! 

  	    God's eye is upon him. He penciled his
  	        path
15	    Whose omniscient notice the frail fledgling
  	        hath. 
  	    Though lightnings be lurid and earthquakes
18	        may shock,
  	    He r ides on the whirlwind or rests on the
  	        rock. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  19



 1	    My course, like the eagle's, oh, still be it high,
  	    Celestial the breezes that waft o'er its sky! 
 3	    God's eye is upon me — I am not alone
  	    When onward and upward and heavenward
  	        borne. 

 6	      Written in early years. 
 
20             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy






  	      THE OAK ON THE MOUNTAIN'S
  	                          SUMMIT 

 1	    OH, mountain monarch, at whose
  	        feet I stand, — 
 3	    Clouds to adorn thy brow, skies
  	        clasp thy hand, — 
  	    Nature divine, in harmony profound,
 6	    With peaceful presence hath begirt thee
  	        round. 

  	    And thou, majestic oak, from yon high place
 9	    Guard'st thou the earth, asleep in night's
  	        embrace, — 
  	    And from thy lofty summit, pouring down
12	    Thy sheltering shade, her noonday glories
  	        crown? 

  	    Whate'er thy mission, mountain sentinel,
15	    To my lone heart thou art a power and spell;
  	    A lesson grave, of life, that teacheth me
  	    To love the Hebrew figure of a tree. 

18	    Faithful and patient be my life as thine;
  	    As strong to wrestle with the storms of time;
  	    As deeply rooted in a soil of love;
21	    As grandly rising to the heavens above. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  21



  	               WOMAN'S RIGHTS 

 1	    GRAVE on her monumental pile:
  	    She won from vice, by virtue's
 3	       smile,
  	    Her dazzling crown, her sceptered
  	       throne,
 6	    Affection's wreath, a happy home;

  	    The right to worship deep and pure,
  	    To bless the orphan, feed the poor;
 9	    Last at the cross to mourn her Lord,
  	    First at the tomb to hear his word:

  	    To fold an angel's wings below;
12	    And hover o'er the couch of woe;
  	    To nurse the Bethlehem babe so sweet,
  	    The right to sit at Jesus' feet;

15	    To form the bud for bursting bloom,
  	    The hoary head with joy to crown;
  	    In short, the right to work and pray,
18	    "To point to heaven and lead the way." 

  	      Lynn, Mass., May 6, 1876. 
 
22             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy






  	            THE NEW CENTURY 

 1	    THOU God-crowned, patient century,
  	    Thine hour hath come! Eternity
 3	    Draws nigh — and, beckoning from
  	        above,
  	    One hundred years, aflame with Love,
 6	    Again shall bid old earth good-by — 
  	    And, lo, the light! far heaven is nigh! 
  	    New themes seraphic, Life divine,
 9	    And bliss that wipes the tears of time
  	    Away, will enter, when they may,
  	    And bask in one eternal day. 

12	    'Tis writ on earth, on leaf and flower:
  	    Love hath one race, one realm, one power. 
  	    Dear God! how great, how good Thou art
15	    To heal humanity's sore heart;
  	    To probe the wound, then pour the balm — 
  	    A life perfected, strong and calm. 
18	    The dark domain of pain and sin
  	    Surrenders — Love doth enter in,
  	    And peace is won, and lost is vice:
21	    Right reigns, and blood was not its price. 

  	      Pleasant View, Concord, N. H., January, 1901. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  23





  	      TO MY ABSENT BROTHER 

 1	    DWELLS there a shadow on thy
  	        brow — 
 3	      A look that years impart? 
  	    Does there a thought of van-
  	        ished hours
 6	      Come ever o'er thy heart? 

  	    Or give those earnest eyes yet back
  	      An image of the soul,
 9	    Mirrored in truth, in light and joy,
  	      Above the world's control? 

  	    So may their gaze be ever fraught
12	      With utterance deep and strong,
  	    Yielding a holy strength to right,
  	      A stern rebuke to wrong! 

15	    Thy soul, upborne on wisdom's wings,
  	      In brighter morn will find
  	    Life hath a higher recompense
18	      Than just to please mankind. 

  	    Supreme and omnipresent God,
  	      Guide him in wisdom's way! 
21	    Give peaceful triumph to the truth,
  	      Bid error melt away! 

  	      Lynn, Mass., November 8, 1866. 
 
24             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy






  	       SIGNS OF THE HEART 

 1	    COME to me, joys of heaven! 
  	      Breathe through the summer air
 3	    A balm — the long-lost leaven
  	      Dissolving death, despair! 
  	        O little heart,
 6	        To me thou art
  	    A sign that never can depart. 

  	    Come to me, peace on earth! 
 9	      From out life's billowy sea, — 
  	    A wave of welcome birth, — 
  	      The Life that lives in Thee! 
12	        O Love divine,
  	        This heart of Thine
  	    Is all I need to comfort mine. 

15	    Come when the shadows fall,
  	      And night grows deeply dark;
  	    The barren brood, O call
18	      With song of morning lark;
  	        And from above,
  	        Dear heart of Love,
21	    Send us thy white-winged dove. 

  	      Pleasant View, Concord, N. H., 1899. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  25



  	                FLOWERS 

 1	    MIRRORS of morn
  	    Whence the dewdrop is born,
 3	    Soft tints of the rainbow and
  	      skies — 
  	    Sisters of song,
 6	    What a shadowy throng
  	    Around you in memory rise! 

  	    Far do ye flee,
 9	    From your green bowers free,
  	    Fair floral apostles of love,
  	    Sweetly to shed
12	    Fragrance fresh round the dead,
  	    And breath of the living above. 

  	    Flowers for the brave — 
15	    Be he monarch or slave,
  	    Whose heart bore its grief and is still! 
  	    Flowers for the kind — 
18	    Aye, the Christians who wind
  	    Wreaths for the triumphs o'er ill! 

  	      Pleasant View, Concord, N. H., May 21, 1904. 
 
26             Poems by Mary Baker Eddy





  	         TO THE OLD YEAR — 1865 

 1	    PASS on, returnless year! 
  	        The track behind thee is with
 3	          glory crowned;
  	    The turf where thou hast trod is
  	          holy ground. 
 6	        Pass proudly to thy bier! 

  	        Chill was thy midnight day,
  	    While Justice grasped the sword to hold her
 9	          throne,
  	    And on her altar our loved Lincoln's own
  	        Great willing heart did lay. 

12	        Thy purpose hath been won! 
  	    Thou point'st thy phantom finger, grim and
  	          cold,
15	    To the dark record of our guilt unrolled,
  	        And smiling, say'st, " 'Tis done! 

  	        "This record I will bear
18	    To the dim chambers of eternity — 
  	    The chain and charter I have lived to see
  	        Purged by the cannon's prayer;
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  27



 1	        "Convulsion, carnage, war;
  	    The pomp and tinsel of unrighteous power;
 3	    Bloated oppression in its awful hour, — 
  	        I, dying, dare abhor!" 

  	        One word, receding year,
 6	    Ere thou grow tremulous with shadowy
  	          night! 
  	    Say, will the young year dawn with wisdom's
 9	          light
  	        To brighten o'er thy bier? 

  	        Or we the past forget,
12	    And heal her wounds too tenderly to last? 
  	    Or let today grow difficult and vast
  	        With traitors unvoiced yet? 

15	        Though thou must leave the tear, — 
  	    Hearts bleeding ere they break in silence yet,
  	    Wrong jubilant and right with bright eye
18	          wet, — 
  	        Thou fast expiring year,

  	        Thy work is done, and well:
21	    Thou hast borne burdens, and may take thy
  	          rest,
  	    Pillow thy head on time's untired breast. 
24	        Illustrious year, farewell! 

  	      Lynn, Mass., January 1, 1866. 
 
28            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy





  	      INVOCATION FOR 1868 

 1	    FATHER of every age,
  	      Of every rolling sphere,
 3	    Help us to write a death-
  	        less page
  	    Of truth, this dawning year! 

 6	    Help us to humbly bow
  	      To Thy all-wise behest — 
  	    Whate'er the gift of joy or woe,
 9	      Knowing Thou, knowest best. 

  	    Aid our poor soul to sing
  	      Above the tempest's glee;
12	    Give us the eagle's fearless wing,
  	      The dove's to soar to Thee! 

  	    All-merciful and good,
15	      Hover the homeless heart! 
  	    Give us this day our daily food
  	      In knowing what Thou art! 

18	      Swampscott, Mass., January 1, 1868. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  29





  	            CHRISTMAS MORN 

 1	    BLEST Christmas morn, though
  	          murky clouds
 3	        Pursue thy way,
  	    Thy light was born where storm
  	          enshrouds
 6	        Nor dawn nor day! 

  	    Dear Christ, forever here and near,
  	        No cradle song,
 9	    No natal hour and mother's tear,
  	        To thee belong. 

  	    Thou God-idea, Life-encrowned,
12	        The Bethlehem babe — 
  	    Beloved, replete, by flesh embound — 
  	        Was but thy shade! 

15	    Thou gentle beam of living Love,
  	        And deathless Life! 
  	    Truth infinite, — so far above
18	        All mortal strife,

  	    Or cruel creed, or earth-born taint:
  	        Fill us today
21	    With all thou art — be thou our saint,
  	        Our stay, alway. 

  	      December, 1898. 
 
30            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	                 EASTER MORN 

 1	    GENTLY thou beckonest from the
  	        giant hills
 3	      The new-born beauty in the emer-
  	        ald sky,
  	    And wakening murmurs from the drowsy
 6	        rills — 
  	      O gladsome dayspring! 'reft of mortal sigh
  	    To glorify all time — eternity — 
 9	    With thy still fathomless Christ-majesty. 

  	    E'en as Thou gildest gladdened joy, dear
  	        God,
12	      Give risen power to prayer; fan Thou the
  	        flame
  	    Of right with might; and midst the rod,
15	      And stern, dark shadows cast on Thy blest
  	        name,
  	    Lift Thou a patient love above earth's ire,
18	    Piercing the clouds with its triumphal spire. 

  	    While sacred song and loudest breath of
  	        praise
21	      Echo amid the hymning spheres of light, — 
  	    With heaven's lyres and angels' loving lays, — 
  
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  31


 1	      Send to the loyal struggler for the right,
  	    Joy — not of time, nor yet by nature sown,
 3	    But the celestial seed dropped from Love's
  	        throne. 

  	    Prolong the strain "Christ risen!" Sad sense,
 6	        annoy
  	      No more the peace of Soul's sweet solitude! 
  	    Deep loneness, tear-filled tones of distant joy,
 9	      Depart! Glad Easter glows with grati-
  	        tude — 
  	    Love's verdure veils the leaflet's wondrous
12	        birth — 
  	    Rich rays, rare footprints on the dust of earth. 

  	    Not life, the vassal of the changeful hour,
15	      Nor burdened bliss, but Truth and Love
  	        attest
  	    The solemn splendor of immortal power, — 
18	      The ever Christ, and glorified behest,
  	    Poured on the sense which deems no suffering
  	        vain
21	    That wipes away the sting of death — sin,
  	        pain. 

  	      Pleasant View, Concord, N. H., April 18, 1900. 
 
32            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy





  	       RESOLUTIONS FOR THE DAY 

 1	    TO rise in the morning and drink in
  	        the view — 
 3	      The home where I dwell in the
  	        vale,
  	    The blossoms whose fragrance and charms
 6	        ever new
  	      Are scattered o'er hillside and dale;

  	    To gaze on the sunbeams enkindling the
 9	        sky — 
  	      A loftier life to invite — 
  	    A light that illumines my spiritual eye,
12	      And inspires my pen as I write;

  	    To form resolutions, with strength from on
  	        high,
15	      Such physical laws to obey,
  	    As reason with appetite, pleasures deny,
  	      That health may my efforts repay;

18	    To kneel at the altar of mercy and pray
  	      That pardon and grace, through His Son,
  	    May comfort my soul all the wearisome day,
21	      And cheer me with hope when 'tis done;
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  33


 1	    To daily remember my blessings and charge,
  	      And make this my humble request:
 3	    Increase Thou my faith and my vision
  	        enlarge,
  	      And bless me with Christ's promised rest;

 6	    To hourly seek for deliverance strong
  	      From selfishness, sinfulness, dearth,
  	    From vanity, folly, and all that is wrong — 
 9	      With ambition that binds us to earth;

  	    To kindly pass over a wound, or a foe
  	      (And mem'ry but part us awhile),
12	    To breathe forth a prayer that His love I
  	        may know,
  	      Whose mercies my sorrows beguile, — 

15	    If these resolutions are acted up to,
  	      And faith spreads her pinions abroad,
  	    'Twill be sweet when I ponder the days may
18	        be few
  	      That waft me away to my God. 

  	      Written in girlhood. 
 
34            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	       O FOR THY WINGS, SWEET BIRD! 

 1	    O FOR thy wings, sweet bird! 
  	      And soul of melody by being
 3	        blest — 
  	    Like thee, my voice had stirred
  	      Some dear remembrance in a weary breast. 

 6	    But whither wouldst thou rove,
  	      Bird of the airy wing, and fold thy plumes? 
  	    In what dark leafy grove
 9	      Wouldst chant thy vespers 'mid rich
  	        glooms? 

  	        Or sing thy love-lorn note — 
12	      In deeper solitude, where nymph or saint
  	    Has wooed some mystic spot,
  	      Divinely desolate the shrine to paint? 

15	    Yet wherefore ask thy doom? 
  	      Blessed compared with me thou art — 
  	    Unto thy greenwood home
18	      Bearing no bitter memory at heart;
  	    Wearing no earthly chain,
  	      Thou canst in azure bright soar far above;
21	    Nor pinest thou in vain
  	      O'er joys departed, unforgotten love. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  35


 1	    O take me to thy bower! 
  	      Beguile the lagging hours of weariness
 3	    With strain which hath strange power
  	      To make me love thee as I love life less! 

  	    From mortal consciousness
 6	      Which binds to earth — infirmity of woe! 
  	    Or pining tenderness — 
  	      Whose streams will never dry or cease to
 9	        flow;

  	    An aching, voiceless void,
  	      Hushed in the heart whereunto none reply,
12	    And in the cringing crowd
  	      Companionless! Bird, bear me through
  	        the sky! 

15	      Written more than sixty years ago for
  	       the New Hampshire Patriot. 
 
36            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	              COME THOU 

 1	    COME, in the minstrel's lay;
  	      When two hearts meet,
 3	      And true hearts greet,
  	    And all is morn and May. 

  	    Come Thou! and now, anew,
 6	      To thought and deed
  	      Give sober speed,
  	    Thy will to know, and do. 

 9	    Stay! till the storms are o'er — 
  	      The cold blasts done,
  	      The reign of heaven begun,
12	    And Love, the evermore. 

  	    Be patient, waiting heart:
  	      Light, Love divine
15	      Is here, and thine;
  	    You therefore cannot part. 

  	    "The seasons come and go:
18	      Love, like the sea,
  	      Rolls on with thee, — 
  	    But knows no ebb and flow. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  37


 1	    "Faith, hope, and tears, triune,
  	      Above the sod
 3	      Find peace in God,
  	    And one eternal noon." 

  	    Oh, Thou hast heard my prayer;
 6	      And I am blest! 
  	      This is Thy high behest:
  	    Thou, here and everywhere. 

 
38            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	           WISH AND ITEM 

 1	      To the editor of the Item, Lynn, Mass. 

  	    I HOPE the heart that's hungry
 3	      For things above the floor,
  	    Will find within its portals
  	      An item rich in store;

 6	    That melancholy mortals
  	      Will count their mercies o'er,
  	    And learn that Truth and wisdom
 9	      Have many items more;

  	    That when a wrong is done us,
  	      It stirs no thought of strife;
12	    And Love becomes the substance,
  	      As item, of our life;

  	    That every ragged urchin,
15	      With bare feet soiled or sore,
  	    Share God's most tender mercies, — 
  	      Find items at our door. 

18	    Then if we've done to others
  	      Some good ne'er told before,
  	    When angels shall repeat it,
21	      'Twill be an item more. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  39




  	   DEDICATION OF A TEMPERANCE
  	                           HALL 

 1	    AUTHOR of all divine
  	      Gifts, lofty, pure, and free,
 3	    Temperance and truth in song
  	        sublime
  	      An offering bring to Thee! 

 6	    A temple, whose high dome
  	      Rose from a water-cup;
  	    And from its altar to Thy throne
 9	      May we press on and up! 

  	    And she — last at the cross,
  	      First at the tomb, who waits — 
12	    Woman — will watch to cleanse from dross
  	      The cause she elevates. 

  	    Sons of the old Bay State,
15	      Work for our glorious cause! 
  	    And be your waiting hearts elate,
  	      Since temperance makes your laws. 

18	    "Temples of Honor," all,
  	      "Social," or grand, or great,
  	    This blazoned, brilliant temperance hall
21	      To Thee we dedicate. 
 
40              Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    "Good Templars" one and all,
  	      Good "Sons," and daughters, too,
 3	    We dedicate this temperance hall
  	      To God, to Truth, and you! 

  	      Lynn, Mass., August 4, 1866. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  41


  	                                LINES 

 1	     Come, rest in this bosom, my own stricken deer. 
  	                                                                             — Moore. 

 3	    WAS that fold for the lambkin soft
  	        virtue's repose,
  	    Where the weary and earth-
 6	        stricken lay down their woes, — 
  	    When the fountain and leaflet are frozen and
  	        sere,
 9	    And the mountains more friendless, — their
  	        home is not here? 

  	    When the herd had forsaken, and left them
12	        to stray
  	    From the green sunny slopes of the woodland
  	        away;
15	    Where the music of waters had fled to the sea,
  	    And this life but one given to suffer and be? 

  	    Was it then thou didst call them to banish
18	        all pain,
  	    And the harpstring, just breaking, reecho
  	        again
21	    To a strain of enchantment that flowed as
  	        the wave,
  	    Where they waited to welcome the murmur
24	        it gave? 
 
42            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    Oh, there's never a shadow where sunshine
  	        is not,
 3	    And never the sunshine without a dark spot;
  	    Yet there's one will be victor, for glory and
  	        fame,
 6	    Without heart to define them, were only a
  	        name! 

  	      Lynn, Mass., February 19, 1868. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  43




  	     TO THE SUNDAY SCHOOL CHILDREN
 
 1	     WHO SENT ME THE PICTURE DEPICTIVE OF ISAIAH XI. 

  	    JESUS loves you! so does mother:
 3	      Glad thy Eastertide:
  	    Loving God and one another,
  	      You in Him abide. 
 6	    Ours through Him who gave you to us, — 
  	      Gentle as the dove,
  	    Fondling e'en the lion furious,
 9	      Leading kine with love. 

  	    Father, in Thy great heart hold them
  	      Ever thus as Thine! 
12	    Shield and guide and guard them; and, when
  	      At some siren shrine
  	    They would lay their pure hearts' off'ring,
15	      Light with wisdom's ray — 
  	    Beacon beams — athwart the weakly,
  	      Rough or treacherous way. 

18	    Temper every trembling footfall,
  	      Till they gain at last — 
  	    Safe in Science, bright with glory — 
21	      Just the way Thou hast:
 
44            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    Then, O tender Love and wisdom,
  	      Crown the lives thus blest
 3	    With the guerdon of Thy bosom,
  	      Whereon they may rest! 

  	      Pleasant View, Concord, N. H., April 3, 1899. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  45



  	                         HOPE 

 1	    TIS borne on the zephyr at eventide's
  	        hour;
 3	    It falls on the heart like the dew
  	        on the flower, — 
  	    An infinite essence from tropic to pole,
 6	    The promise, the home, and the heaven
  	        of Soul. 

  	    Hope happifies life, at the altar or bower,
 9	    And loosens the fetters of pride and of power;
  	    It comes through our tears, as the soft
  	        summer rain,
12	    To beautify, bless, and make joyful again. 

  	    The harp of the minstrel, the treasure of time;
  	    A rainbow of rapture, o'erarching, divine;
15	    The God-given mandate that speaks from
  	        above, — 
  	    No place for earth's idols, but hope thou, and
18	        love. 

 
46            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy



 
  	                    TO ETTA 

 1	    FAIR girl, thy rosebud heart rests
  	        warm
 3	      Within life's summer bowers! 
  	    Nor blasts of winter's angry storm,
  	      Nor April's changeful showers,

 6	    Its leaves have shed or bowed the stem;
  	      But gracefully it stands — 
  	    A gem in beauty's diadem,
 9	      Unplucked by ruthless hands. 

  	    Thus may it ripen into bloom,
  	      Fresh as the fragrant sod,
12	    And yield its beauty and perfume
  	      An offering pure to God. 

  	    Sweet as the poetry of heaven,
15	      Bright as her evening star,
  	    Be all thy life in music given,
  	      While beauty fills each bar. 

18	      Lynn, Mass., December 8, 1866. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  47



  	                  NEVERMORE 

 1	    ARE the dear days ever coming again,
  	      As sweetly they came of yore,
 3	    Singing the olden and dainty re-
  	        frain,
  	      Oh, ever and nevermore? 

 6	    Ever to gladness and never to tears,
  	      Ever the gross world above;
  	    Never to toiling and never to fears,
 9	      Ever to Truth and to Love? 

  	    Can the forever of happiness be
  	      Outside this ever of pain? 
12	    Will the hereafter from suffering free
  	      The weary of body and brain? 

  	    Weary of sobbing, like some tired child
15	      Over the tears it has shed;
  	    Weary of sowing the wayside and wild,
  	      Watching the husband fled;

18	    Nevermore reaping the harvest we deem,
  	      Evermore gathering in woe — 
  	    Say, are the sheaves and the gladness a
21	        dream,
  	      Or to the patient who sow? 

  	      Lynn, Mass., September 3, 1871. 

 
48            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	       MEETING OF MY DEPARTED
  	          MOTHER AND HUSBAND 

 1	    JOY for thee, happy friend! thy bark
  	        is past
 3	    The dangerous sea, and safely
  	        moored at last — 
  	                           Beyond rough foam. 
 6	    Soft gales celestial, in sweet music bore — 
  	    Spirit emancipate for this far shore — 
  	                           Thee to thy home. 

 9	    "You've traveled long, and far from mortal
  	        joys,
  	    To Soul's diviner sense, that spurns such toys,
12	                           Brave wrestler, lone. 
  	    Now see thy ever-self; Life never fled;
  	    Man is not mortal, never of the dead:
15	                           The dark unknown. 

  	    "When hope soared high, and joy was eagle-
  	        plumed,
18	    Thy pinions drooped; the flesh was weak,
  	        and doomed
  	                           To pass away. 
21	    But faith triumphant round thy death-couch
  	        shed
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  49



 1	    Majestic forms; and radiant glory sped
  	                           The dawning day. 

 3	    "Intensely grand and glorious life's sphere, — 
  	    Beyond the shadow, infinite appear
  	                           Life, Love divine, — 
 6	    Where mortal yearnings come not, sighs
  	        are stilled,
  	    And home and peace and hearts are found
 9	        and filled,
  	                           Thine, ever thine. 

  	    "Bearest thou no tidings from our loved on
12	        earth,
  	    The toiler tireless for Truth's new birth
  	                           All-unbeguiled? 
15	    Our joy is gathered from her parting sigh:
  	    This hour looks on her heart with pitying
  	        eye, — 
18	                           What of my child?" 

  	    "When, severed by death's dream, I woke
  	        to Life,
21	    She deemed I died, and could not know the
  	        strife
  	                           At first to fill
24	    That waking with a love that steady turns
 
50            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy



 1	    To God; a hope that ever upward yearns,
  	                           Bowed to His will. 

 3	    "Years had passed o'er thy broken household
  	        band,
  	    When angels beckoned me to this bright land,
 6	                           With thee to meet. 
  	    She that has wept o'er thee, kissed my cold
  	        brow,
 9	    Rears the sad marble to our memory now,
  	                           In lone retreat. 

  	    "By the remembrance of her loyal life,
12	    And parting prayer, I only know my wife,
  	                           Thy child, shall come — 
  	    Where farewells cloud not o'er our ransomed
15	        rest — 
  	    Hither to reap, with all the crowned and blest,
  	                           Of bliss the sum. 

18	    "When Love's rapt sense the heartstrings
  	        gently sweep
  	    With joy divinely fair, the high and deep,
21	                           To call her home,
  	    She shall mount upward unto purer skies;
  	    We shall be waiting, in what glad surprise,
24	                           Our spirits' own!" 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  51



  	             ISLE OF WIGHT 

 1	     ON RECEIVING A PAINTING OF THE ISLE. 

  	    ISLE of beauty, thou art singing
 3	      To my sense a sweet refrain;
  	    To my busy mem'ry bringing
  	      Scenes that I would see again. 

 6	    Chief, the charm of thy reflecting,
  	      Is the moral that it brings;
  	    Nature, with the mind connecting,
 9	      Gives the artist's fancy wings. 

  	    Soul, sublime 'mid human debris,
  	      Paints the limner's work, I ween,
12	    Art and Science, all unweary,
  	      Lighting up this mortal dream. 

  	    Work ill-done within the misty
15	      Mine of human thoughts, we see
  	    Soon abandoned when the Master
  	      Crowns life's Cliff for such as we. 

18	    Students wise, he maketh now thus
  	      Those who fish in waters deep,
  	    When the buried Master hails us
21	      From the shores afar, complete. 

 
52            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    Art hath bathed this isthmus-lordling
  	      In a beauty strong and meek
 3	    As the rock, whose upward tending
  	      Points the plane of power to seek. 

  	    Isle of beauty, thou art teaching
 6	      Lessons long and grand, tonight,
  	    To my heart that would be bleaching
  	      To thy whiteness, Cliff of Wight. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  53



  	                    SPRING 

 1	    COME to thy bowers, sweet spring,
  	      And paint the gray, stark trees,
 3	    The bud, the leaf and wing — 
  	      Bring with thee brush and breeze. 

  	    And soft thy shading lay
 6	      On vale and woodland deep;
  	    With sunshine's lovely ray
  	      Light o'er the rugged steep. 

 9	    More softly warm and weave
  	      The patient, timid grass,
  	    Till heard at silvery eve
12	      Poor robin's lonely mass. 

  	    Bid faithful swallows come
  	      And build their cozy nests,
15	    Where wind nor storm can numb
  	      Their downy little breasts. 

  	    Come at the sad heart's call,
18	      To empty summer bowers,
  	    Where still and dead are all
  	      The vernal songs and flowers. 

 
54            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    It may be months or years
  	      Since joyous spring was there. 
 3	    O come to clouds and tears
  	      With light and song and prayer! 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  55



  	                        JUNE 

 1	    WHENCE are thy wooings, gentle
  	        June? 
 3	      Thou hast a naiad's charm;
  	    Thy breezes scent the rose's
  	        breath;
 6	      Old Time gives thee her palm. 
  	    The lark's shrill song doth wake the dawn:
  	      The eve-bird's forest flute
 9	    Gives back some maiden melody,
  	      Too pure for aught so mute. 

  	    The fairy-peopled world of flowers,
12	      Enraptured by thy spell,
  	    Looks love unto the laughing hours,
  	      Through woodland, grove, and dell;
15	    And soft thy footstep falls upon
  	      The verdant grass it weaves;
  	    To melting murmurs ye have stirred
18	      The timid, trembling leaves. 

  	    When sunshine beautifies the shower,
  	      As smiles through teardrops seen,
21	    Ask of its June, the long-hushed heart,
  	      What hath the record been? 
 
56            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    And thou wilt find that harmonies,
  	      In which the Soul hath part,
 3	    Ne'er perish young, like things of earth,
  	      In records of the heart. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  57




  	          RONDELET 

 1	          The flowers of June
  	    The gates of memory unbar:
 3	        The flowers of June
  	        Such old-time harmonies retune,
  	    I fain would keep the gates ajar, — 
 6	    So full of sweet enchantment are
  	        The flowers of June. 
  	                                 — James T. White. 

 9	    WHO loves not June
  	    Is out of tune
  	    With love and God;
12	    The rose his rival reigns,
  	    The stars reject his pains,
  	    His home the clod! 

15	    And yet I trow,
  	    When sweet rondeau
  	    Doth play a part,
18	    The curtain drops on June;
  	    Veiled is the modest moon — 
  	    Hushed is the heart. 

 
58            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	                       AUTUMN 

 1	    QUICKLY earth's jewels disappear;
  	      The turf, whereon I tread,
 3	    Ere autumn blanch another year,
  	      May rest above my head. 

  	    Touched by the finger of decay
 6	      Is every earthly love;
  	    For joy, to shun my weary way,
  	      Is registered above. 

 9	    The languid brooklets yield their sighs,
  	      A requiem o'er the tomb
  	    Of sunny days and cloudless skies,
12	      Enhancing autumn's gloom. 

  	    The wild winds mutter, howl, and moan,
  	      To scare my woodland walk,
15	    And frightened fancy flees, to roam
  	      Where ghosts and goblins stalk. 

  	    The cricket's sharp, discordant scream
18	      Fills mortal sense with dread;
  	    More sorrowful it scarce could seem;
  	      It voices beauty fled. 
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  59


 1	    Yet here, upon this faded sod, — 
  	      O happy hours and fleet, — 
 3	    When songsters' matin hymns to God
  	      Are poured in strains so sweet,

  	    My heart unbidden joins rehearse,
 6	      I hope it's better made,
  	    When mingling with the universe,
  	      Beneath the maple's shade. 

 9	      Written in girlhood, in a maple grove. 

 
60            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy





  	        ALPHABET AND BAYONET 

 1	    IF fancy plumes aerial flight,
  	      Go fix thy restless mind
 3	    On learning's lore and wisdom's
  	        might,
  	      And live to bless mankind. 
 6	    The sword is sheathed, 'tis freedom's hour,
  	      No despot bears misrule,
  	    Where knowledge plants the foot of power
 9	      In our God-blessed free school. 

  	    Forth from this fount the streamlets flow,
  	      That widen in their course. 
12	    Hero and sage arise to show
  	      Science the mighty source,
  	    And laud the land whose talents rock
15	      The cradle of her power,
  	    And wreaths are twined round Plymouth
  	        Rock,
18	      From erudition's bower. 

  	    Farther than feet of chamois fall,
  	      Free as the generous air,
21	    Strains nobler far than clarion call
  	      Wake freedom's welcome, where
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  61


 1	    Minerva's silver sandals still
  	      Are loosed, and not effete;
 3	    Where echoes still my day-dreams thrill,
  	      Woke by her fancied feet. 

 
62            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	               THE COUNTRY-SEAT 

 1	    WILD spirit of song, — midst the
  	        zephyrs at play
 3	    In bowers of beauty, — I bend to
  	        thy lay,
  	    And woo, while I worship in deep sylvan spot,
 6	    The Muses' soft echoes to kindle the grot. 
  	    Wake chords of my lyre, with musical kiss,
  	    To vibrate and tremble with accents of bliss. 

 9	    Here morning peers out, from her crimson
  	        repose,
  	    On proud Prairie Queen and the modest
12	        Moss-rose;
  	    And vesper reclines — when the dewdrop is
  	        shed
15	    On the heart of the pink — in its odorous bed;
  	    But Flora has stolen the rainbow and sky,
  	    To sprinkle the flowers with exquisite dye. 

18	    Here fame-honored hickory rears his bold
  	        form,
  	    And bares a brave breast to the lightning
21	        and storm,
 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  63


 1	    While palm, bay, and laurel, in classical
  	        glee,
 3	    Chase tulip, magnolia, and fragrant fringe-
  	        tree;
  	    And sturdy horse-chestnut for centuries hath
 6	        given
  	    Its feathery blossom and branches to heaven. 

  	    Here is life! Here is youth! Here the poet's
 9	        world-wish, — 
  	    Cool waters at play with the gold-gleaming
  	        fish;
12	    While cactus a mellower glory receives
  	    From light colored softly by blossom and
  	        leaves;
15	    And nestling alder is whispering low,
  	    In lap of the pear-tree, with musical flow. ¹ 

  	    Dark sentinel hedgerow is guarding repose,
18	    Midst grotto and songlet and streamlet that
  	        flows
  	    Where beauty and perfume from buds burst
21	        away,
  	    And ope their closed cells to the bright,
  	        laughing day;


24	    ¹An alder growing from the bent branch of a pear-tree.

 
64            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy



 1	    Yet, dwellers in Eden, earth yields you her
  	        tear, — 
 3	    Oft plucked for the banquet, but laid on the
  	        bier. 

  	    Earth's beauty and glory delude as the shrine
 6	    Or fount of real joy and of visions divine;
  	    But hope, as the eaglet that spurneth the sod,
  	    May soar above matter, to fasten on God,
 9	    And freely adore all His spirit hath made,
  	    Where rapture and radiance and glory ne'er
  	        fade. 

12	    Oh, give me the spot where affection may
  	        dwell
  	    In sacred communion with home's magic
15	        spell! 
  	    Where flowers of feeling are fragrant and
  	        fair,
18	    And those we most love find a happiness
  	        rare;
  	    But clouds are a presage, — they darken my
21	        lay:
  	    This life is a shadow, and hastens away. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  65




  	     TO ELLEN. "SING ME THAT SONG!" 

 1	    O SING me that song! My spirit is
  	        sad,
 3	      Life's pulses move fitful and slow;
  	    A meeting with loved ones in
  	        dreams I have had,
 6	      Whose robes were as spotless as snow:
  	    A phantom of joy, it fled with the light,
  	      And left but a parting in air. 
 9	    My soul is enchained to life's dreary night,
  	      O sing me "Sweet hour of prayer"! 

  	    Ah, sleep, twin sister of death and of night! 
12	      My thoughts 'neath thy drap'ry still lie. 
  	    Alas! that from dreams so boundless and
  	        bright
15	      We waken to life's dreary sigh. 
  	    Those moments most sweet are fleetest alway,
  	      For love claspeth earth's raptures not long,
18	    Till darkness and death like mist melt away,
  	      To rise to a seraph's new song. 

  	    O'er ocean or Alps, the stranger who roams
21	      But gathers a wreath for his bier;
  	    For life hath its music in low minor tones,
  	      And man is the cause of its tear. 
 
66            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy



 1	    But drops of pure nectar our brimming cup
  	        fill,
 3	      When we walk by that murmuring stream;
  	    Or when, like the thrill of that mountain rill,
  	      Your songs float in memory's dream. 

 6	    Sweet spirit of love, at soft eventide
  	      Wake gently the chords of her lyre,
  	    And whisper of one who sat by her side
 9	      To join with the neighboring choir;
  	    And tell how that heart is silent and sad,
  	      No melody sweeps o'er its strings! 
12	    'Tis breaking alone, but a young heart and
  	        glad — 
  	      Might cheer it, perchance, when she sings. 

15	      Lynn, Mass., August 25, 1866. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  67




  	    LINES, ON VISITING PINE GROVE
  	                     CEMETERY 

 1	    AH, why should the brief bliss of life's
  	        little day
 3	    Grow cold in this spot as the spirit-
  	        less clay,
  	    And thought be at work with the long-
 6	        buried hours,
  	    And tears be bedewing these fresh-smiling
  	        flowers! 

 9	    Ah, wherefore the memory of dear ones
  	        deemed dead
  	    Should bow thee, as winds bow the tall wil-
12	        low's head! 
  	    Beside you they walk while you weep, and
  	        but pass
15	    From your sight as the shade o'er the dark
  	        wavy grass. 

  	    The cypress may mourn with her evergreen
18	        tears,
  	    And, like the blue hyacinth, change not with
  	        years;
21	    Yea, flowers of feeling may blossom above,
  	    To yield earth the fragrance of goodness and
  	        love;

 
68            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    So one heart is left me — she breathes in my
  	        ear,
 3	    "I'm living to bless thee; for this are we
  	        here." 
  	    And when this sweet pledge to my lone heart
 6	        was given,
  	    Earth held but this joy, or this happiness
  	        heaven! 

 9	    Here the rock and the sea and the tall wav-
  	        ing pine
  	    Enchant deep the senses, — subduing, sub-
12	        lime;
  	    Yet stronger than these is the spell that hath
  	        power
15	    To sweep o'er the heartstrings in memory's
  	        hour. 

  	    Of the past 'tis the talisman, when we three
18	       met,
  	    When the star of our friendship arose not to
  	        set;
21	    And pure as its rising, and bright as the star,
  	    Be its course through our heavens, whether
  	        near or afar. 

24	      Lynn, Mass., August 24, 1865. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  69




  	                       A VERSE 


 1	  MOTHER'S NEW YEAR GIFT TO THE LITTLE CHILDREN 

  	                 FATHER-Mother God,
 3	                         Loving me, — 
  	                 Guard me when I sleep;
  	                 Guide my little feet
 6	                       Up to Thee. 

  	                             TO THE BIG CHILDREN 

  	                 Father-Mother good, lovingly
 9	                      Thee I seek, — 
  	                      Patient, meek,
  	                 In the way Thou hast, — 
12	                 Be it slow or fast,
  	                      Up to Thee. 

 
70            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy



  	                          TRUTH 

 1	    BEYOND the clouds, away
  	      In the dim distance, lay
 3	      A bright and golden shower
  	      At sunset's radiant hour, — 
  	    Like to the soul's glad immortality,
 6	      Making this life divine,
  	      Making its waters wine,
  	    Giving the glory that eye cannot see. 

 9	      In God there is no night, — 
  	      Truth is eternal light,
  	      A help forever near;
12	      For sinless sense is here
  	    In Truth, the Life, the Principle of man. 
  	      Away, then, mortal sense! 
15	      Then, error, get thee hence,
  	    Thy discord ne'er in harmony began! 

  	      Immortal Truth, — since heaven rang,
18	      The while the glad stars sang
  	      To hail creation's glorious morn — 
  	      As when this babe was born,
21	    A painless heraldry of Soul, not sense, — 
  	      Shine on our 'wildered way,
  	      Give God's idea sway,
24	    And sickness, sin, and death are banished
  	        hence. 

  	      Lynn, Mass., April, 1871. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  71




  	               "THE LIBERTY BELLS" 

 1	    THIS is the hour they then foretold — 
  	      When earth, inebriate with crime,
 3	    Laughed right to scorn, and guilt,
  	        grown bold,
  	      Knelt worshiping at mammon's shrine. 

 6	    This is the hour! Corruption's band
  	      Is driven back; and periled right,
  	    Rescued by the "fanatic" hand,
 9	      Spans our broad heaven of light. 

  	    Righteousness ne'er — awestruck or dumb — 
  	      Feared for an hour the tyrant's heel! 
12	    Injustice to the combat sprang;
  	      God to the rescue — Liberty, peal! 

  	    Joy is in every belfry bell — 
15	      Joy for the captive! Sound it long! 
  	    Ye who have wept fourscore can tell
  	      The holy meaning of their song. 

18	    'Tis freedom's birthday — blood-bought
  	        boon! 
  	      O war-rent flag! O soldier-shroud! 
21	    Thine be the glory — nor too soon
  	      Is heard your "Cry aloud!" 

 
72            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    O not too soon is rent the chain
  	      And charter, trampling right in dust! 
 3	    Till God is God no longer — ne'er again
  	      Quench liberty that's just. 

  	      Lynn, Mass., February 3, 1865. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  73




  	                      "MEMENTO" 

 1	          Respectfully inscribed to my friends in Lynn. 

  	    I COME to thee
 3	        O'er the moonlit sea,
  	    When the hoarse wave revisits thy
  	          shore! 
 6	        When waters shout,
  	        And the stars peep out,
  	    I am with thee in spirit once more. 

 9	        Then list the moan
  	        Of the billows' foam,
  	    Laving with surges thy silv'ry beach! 
12	        Night's dewy eye,
  	        The sea-mew's lone cry,
  	    Witness my presence and utter my speech. 

15	        Pleasant a grave
  	        By the "Rock" or wave,
  	    And afar from life's turmoil its goal. 
18	        No sculptured lie,
  	        Or hypocrite sigh,
  	    E'er to mock the bright truth of the soul. 

 
74            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	        Friends, will not ye
  	        Think kindly of me,
 3	    In those moments to memory bestowed? 
  	        Smile on me yet,
  	        O blue eyes and jet,
 6	    Soft as when parting thy sympathy glowed! 

  	      March 3, 1867. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  75



  	             COMMUNION HYMN 

 1	    SAW ye my Saviour? Heard ye the
  	        glad sound? 
 3	    Felt ye the power of the Word? 
  	    'Twas the Truth that made us free,
  	    And was found by you and me
 6	    In the life and the love of our Lord. 

  	    Mourner, it calls you, — "Come to my
  	        bosom,
 9	    Love wipes your tears all away,
  	    And will lift the shade of gloom,
  	    And for you make radiant room
12	    Midst the glories of one endless day." 

  	    Sinner, it calls you, — "Come to this fountain,
  	    Cleanse the foul senses within;
15	    'Tis the Spirit that makes pure,
  	    That exalts thee, and will cure
  	    All thy sorrow and sickness and sin." 

18	    Strongest deliverer, friend of the friendless,
  	    Life of all being divine:
  	    Thou the Christ, and not the creed;
21	    Thou the Truth in thought and deed;
  	    Thou the water, the bread, and the wine. 

 
76            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy




  	                      LAUS DEO! 

 1	     The laying of the corner-stone of The Mother Church. 

  	    LAUS DEO, it is done! 
 3	    Rolled away from loving heart
  	        Is a stone. 
  	    Lifted higher, we depart,
 6	        Having one. 

  	    Laus Deo, — on this rock
  	    (Heaven chiseled squarely good)
 9	        Stands His church, — 
  	    God is Love, and understood
  	        By His flock. 

12	    Laus Deo, night star-lit
  	    Slumbers not in God's embrace;
  	        Be awake;
15	    Like this stone, be in thy place:
  	        Stand, not sit. 

  	    Grave, silent, steadfast stone,
18	    Dirge and song and shoutings low
  	        In thy heart
  	    Dwell serene, — and sorrow? No,
21	        It has none,
  	        Laus Deo! 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  77




  	       OUR NATIONAL THANKSGIVING
  	                            HYMN 

 1	    GOD of the rolling year! to Thee we
  	        raise
 3	    A nation's holiest hymn in grateful
  	        praise! 
  	    Plenty and peace abound at Thy behest,
 6	    Yet wherefore this Thy love? Thou knowest
  	        best! 

  	    Thou who, impartial, blessings spreadst
 9	        abroad,
  	    Thou wisdom, Love, and Truth, — divinely
  	        God! 
12	    Who giveth joy and tears, conflict and rest,
  	    Teaching us thus of Thee, who knowest best! 

  	    Ruler Supreme! to Thee we'll meekly bow,
15	    When we have learned of Truth what Thou
  	        doest now — 
  	    Why from this festive hour some dear lost
18	        guest
  	    Bears hence its sunlit glow — Thou knowest
  	        best! 

 
78            Poems by Mary Baker Eddy


 1	    How have our honored dead fought on in
  	        gloom! 
 3	    Peace her white wings will spread over their
  	        tomb;
  	    Why waited their reward, triumph and rest,
 6	    Till molds the hero form? Thou knowest
  	        best! 

  	    Shades of our heroes! the Union now is one,
 9	    The star whose destiny none may outrun;
  	    Tears of the bleeding slave poured on her
  	        breast,
12	    When to be wiped away, Thou knowest best! 

  	    Thou who in the Christ hallowed its grief, — 
  	    O meekest of mourners, while yet the chief, — 
15	    Give to the pleading hearts comfort and rest,
  	    In that benediction which knoweth best! 

  	      Lynn, Mass., December 7, 1865. 

 
                 Poems by Mary Baker Eddy                  77



  	                        SATISFIED 

 1	    IT matters not what be thy lot,
  	           So Love doth guide;
 3	    For storm or shine, pure peace is
  	             thine,
  	           Whate'er betide. 

 6	    And of these stones, or tyrants' thrones,
  	           God able is
  	    To raise up seed — in thought and deed — 
 9	           To faithful His. 

  	    Aye, darkling sense, arise, go hence! 
  	           Our God is good. 
12	    False fears are foes — truth tatters those,
  	           When understood. 

  	    Love looseth thee, and lifteth me,
15	           Ayont hate's thrall:
  	    There Life is light, and wisdom might,
  	           And God is All. 

18	    The centuries break, the earth-bound wake,
  	           God's glorified! 
  	    Who doth His will — His likeness still — 
21	           Is satisfied. 

  	      Pleasant View, Concord, N. H., January, 1900.

The First Church of Christ,
                Scientist
                    
                      Chapter I 

      ...                              "CHOOSE YE" 

 1	MESSAGE FROM MARY BAKER EDDY ON THE OCCASION
  	       OF THE DEDICATION OF THE EXTENSION OF THE
 3	       MOTHER CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, JUNE 10, 1906 


  	    My Beloved Brethren: — The divine might of
  	Truth demands well-doing in order to demon-
 6	strate truth, and this not alone in accord with human
  	desire but with spiritual power. St. John writes: "Blessed
  	are they that do His commandments, that they may have
 9	right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates
  	into the city." The sear leaves of faith without works,
  	scattered abroad in Zion's waste places, appeal to re-
12	formers, "Show me thy faith by thy works." 
  	    Christian Science is not a dweller apart in royal solitude;
  	it is not a law of matter, nor a transcendentalism that
15	heals only the sick. This Science is a law of divine Mind,
  	a persuasive animus, an unerring impetus, an ever-present
  	help. Its presence is felt, for it acts and acts wisely,
18	always unfolding the highway of hope, faith, understand-
  	ing. It is the higher criticism, the higher hope; and its
  	effect on man is mainly this — that the good which has
21	come into his life, examination compels him to think
  	genuine, whoever did it. A Christian Scientist verifies
  	his calling. Choose ye! 
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                     4


 1	    When, by losing his faith in matter and sin, one finds
  	the spirit of Truth, then he practises the Golden Rule
 3	spontaneously; and obedience to this rule spiritualizes
  	man, for the world's nolens volens cannot enthrall it. 
  	Lust, dishonesty, sin, disable the student; they preclude
 6	the practice or efficient teaching of Christian Science, the
  	truth of man's being. The Scripture reads: "He that
  	taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy
 9	of me." On this basis, how many are following the
  	Way-shower? We follow Truth only as we follow truly,
  	meekly, patiently, spiritually, blessing saint and sinner
12	with the leaven of divine Love which woman has put
  	into Christendom and medicine. 
  	    A genuine Christian Scientist loves Protestant and
15	Catholic, D.D. and M.D., — loves all who love God,
  	good; and he loves his enemies. It will be found that,
  	instead of opposing, such an individual subserves the
18	interests of both medical faculty and Christianity, and
  	they thrive together, learning that Mind-power is good
  	will towards men. Thus unfolding the true metal in
21	character, the iron in human nature rusts away; honesty
  	and justice characterize the seeker and finder of Christian
  	Science. 
24	    The pride of place or power is the prince of this world
  	that hath nothing in Christ. Our great Master said:
  	"Except ye . . . become as little children, ye shall not
27	enter into the kingdom of heaven," — the reign of right-
  	eousness, the glory of good, healing the sick and saving
  	the sinner. The height of my hope must remain. Glory
30	be to Thee, Thou God most high and nigh. 
  	    Whatever is not divinely natural and demonstrably
  	true, in ethics, philosophy, or religion, is not of God but
 
                                      “Choose Ye”                                         5


 1	originates in the minds of mortals. It is the Adam-
  	dream according to the Scriptural allegory, in which
 3	man is supposed to start from dust and woman to be
  	the outcome of man's rib, — marriage synonymous with
  	legalized lust, and the offspring of sense the murderers
 6	of their brothers! 
  	    Wholly apart from this mortal dream, this illusion and
  	delusion of sense, Christian Science comes to reveal man
 9	as God's image, His idea, coexistent with Him — God
  	giving all and man having all that God gives. Whence,
  	then, came the creation of matter, sin, and death, mortal
12	pride and power, prestige or privilege? The First Com-
  	mandment of the Hebrew Decalogue, "Thou shalt have
  	no other gods before me," and the Golden Rule are the
15	all-in-all of Christian Science. They are the spiritual
  	idealism and realism which, when realized, constitute a
  	Christian Scientist, heal the sick, reform the sinner, and
18	rob the grave of its victory. The spiritual understanding
  	which demonstrates Christian Science, enables the devout
  	Scientist to worship, not an unknown God, but Him whom,
21	understanding even in part, he continues to love more and
  	to serve better. 
  	    Beloved, I am not with you in propria persona at this
24	memorable dedication and communion season, but I am
  	with you "in spirit and in truth," lovingly thanking your
  	generosity and fidelity, and saying virtually what the
27	prophet said:  Continue to choose whom ye will serve. 
  	    Forgetting the Golden Rule and indulging sin, men
  	cannot serve God; they cannot demonstrate the omnipo-
30	tence of divine Mind that heals the sick and the sinner. 
  	Human will may mesmerize and mislead man; divine
  	wisdom, never. Indulging deceit is like the defendant
  
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                     6


1	arguing for the plaintiff in favor of a decision which the
  	defendant knows will be turned against himself. 
 3	    We cannot serve two masters. Do we love God
  	supremely? Are we honest, just, faithful? Are we true
  	to ourselves? "God is not mocked:  for whatsoever a
 6	man soweth, that shall he also reap." To abide in our
  	unselfed better self is to be done forever with the sins
  	of the flesh, the wrongs of human life, the tempter and
 9	temptation, the smile and deceit of damnation. When
  	we have overcome sin in all its forms, men may revile us
  	and despitefully use us, and we shall rejoice, "for great
12	is [our] reward in heaven." 
  	    You have dexterously and wisely provided for The
  	Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, a magnificent tem-
15	ple wherein to enter and pray. Greatly impressed and
  	encouraged thereby, deeply do I thank you for this proof
  	of your progress, unity, and love. The modest edifice
18	of The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, began with
  	the cross; its excelsior extension is the crown. The room
  	of your Leader remains in the beginning of this edifice,
21	evidencing the praise of babes and the word which pro-
  	ceedeth out of the mouth of God. Its crowning ulti-
  	mate rises to a mental monument, a superstructure high
24	above the work of men's hands, even the outcome of
  	their hearts, giving to the material a spiritual significance
  	 — the speed, beauty, and achievements of goodness. 
27	Methinks this church is the one edifice on earth which
  	most prefigures self-abnegation, hope, faith; love catching
         a glimpse of glory.
?

                     Chapter II 

  	THE EXTENSION OF THE MOTHER CHURCH
  	OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST: ITS INCEPTION,
  	CONSTRUCTION, AND DEDICATION 


 1	MRS. EDDY'S MESSAGE TO THE MOTHER CHURCH,
  	                                         JUNE 15, 1902 

 3	                                              [Extract] 


  	    Here allow me to interpolate some matters of busi-
  	ness that ordinarily find no place in my Message. 
 6	It is a privilege to acquaint communicants with the
  	financial transactions of this church, so far as I know
  	them, and especially before making another united effort
 9	to purchase more land and enlarge our church edifice so
  	as to seat the large number who annually favor us with
  	their presence on Communion Sunday. 

12	THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE MOTHER CHURCH, JUNE
  	         18, 1902 — TWO MILLION DOLLARS PLEDGED 

  	    Edward A. Kimball, C.S.D., offered the following
15	motion: — 
  	     "Recognizing the necessity for providing an auditorium
  	for The Mother Church that will seat four or five thou-
18	sand persons, and acting in behalf of ourselves and the
  	Christian Scientists of the world, we agree to contribute
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                     8


 1	any portion of two million dollars that may be necessary
  	for this purpose." 

 3	    In support of the motion, Mr. Kimball said in part:
  	"Our denomination is palpably outgrowing the institu-
  	tional end thereof.  We need to keep pace with our own
 6	growth and progress.  The necessity here indicated is be-
  	yond cavil; beyond resistance in your thought." 

  	    Judge William G. Ewing, in seconding the motion, said: — 
 9	"As we have the best church in the world, and as we
  	have the best expression of the religion of Jesus Christ,
  	let us have the best material symbol of both of these, and
12	in the best city in the world. 
  	    "Now I am sure that I have but expressed the universal
  	voice of Christian Scientists, that there should be some-
15	thing done, and done immediately, to make reasonable
  	accommodation for the regular business of the Christian
  	Science church, and I believe really, with my faint
18	knowledge of arithmetic and the relationship of figures,
  	that a church of twenty-four thousand members should
  	have a seating capacity of more than nine hundred, if
21	they are all to get in." 
  	    The motion was carried unanimously. 

  	                 Greeting from the Church to Mrs. Eddy 

24	    "Ten thousand Christian Scientists from throughout
  	the world, convened in annual business meeting in
  	Boston, send our greeting to you, whom we recognize
27	as logically the natural and indispensable Leader of our
  	religious denomination and its activity. 
  	    "Since the last report, in 1900, one hundred and five
30	new churches or congregations have been added, and  
                                 Our Leader’s Thanks                               9


1	those previously established have had large accessions
  	to their membership.  In recognition of the necessity for
 3	providing an audience-room in The Mother Church which
  	will seat four or five thousand persons, we have agreed to
  	contribute any portion of two million dollars that may
 6	be needed for that purpose. 
  	    "The instinctive gratitude which not only impels the
  	Christian to turn in loving thankfulness to his heavenly
 9	Father, but induces him to glory in every good deed and
  	thought on the part of every man — this would be scant
  	indeed if it did not continually move us to utter our grati-
12	tude to you and declare the depth of our affection and
  	esteem. 
  	    "To you, who are standing in the forefront of the effort
15	for righteous reform, we modestly renew the hope and
  	desire that we may worthily follow with you in the way
  	of salvation through Christ." 


18	                              OUR  LEADER'S  THANKS 

  	    To the Members of The Mother Church: — I am bankrupt
  	in thanks to you, my beloved brethren, who at our last
21	annual meeting pledged yourselves with startling grace
  	to contribute any part of two millions of dollars towards
  	the purchase of more land for its site, and to enlarge
24	our church edifice in Boston. I never before felt poor
  	in thanks, but I do now, and will draw on God for
  	the amount I owe you, till I am satisfied with what my
27	heart gives to balance accounts. 

  	                                                     MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	Pleasant View, Concord, N. H.,
30	                  July 21, 1902 

 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   10


 1	          [Christian Science Sentinel, May 16, 1903] 

  	    It is inevitable that the transforming influence of
 3	Christian Science should improve the thought, enlarge the
  	favorable expectation, and augment the achievements of
  	its followers. It was inevitable that this mighty impulse
 6	for good should have externalized itself, ten years ago,
  	in an edifice for The Mother Church. It is inevitable
  	that this same impulsion should now manifest itself in a
 9	beautiful, ample building, embodying the best of design,
  	material, and situation. 
  	    Some money has been paid in towards the fund, and
12	some of the churches and other organizations have taken
  	steps in this direction, but the time is at hand, now, for
  	this entire donation to be specifically subscribed as to
15	amount and date of payment. No appeal has ever been
  	made in this behalf, and it is probable that none will be
  	made or ever be needed. It is doubtful if the Cause of
18	Christian Science could prosper, in any particular, on the
  	basis of fretful or reluctant sacrifice on the part of its
  	people. Christian Scientists are not expected to contrib-
21	ute money against their will or as the result of impor-
  	tunity or entreaty on the part of some one else. 
  	    They will provide the money necessary to this end,
24	because they recognize the importance of The Mother
  	Church to the Cause. They realize that there must be
  	a prosperous parent church, in order to insure the pros-
27	perity of the branch churches; indeed, they know that
  	it is the prosperous growth of this movement which
  	now necessitates this onward step. They know that
30	their own individual welfare is closely interwoven with
  	the general welfare of the Cause. 
 
                                            Editorial                                          11


 1	    Notwithstanding the fact that as Christian Scientists
  	we are as yet but imperfect followers of the perfect Christ,
 3	and although we may falter or stumble or loiter by the
  	way, we know that the Leader of this movement, Mrs.
  	Eddy, has been constantly at her post during all the
 6	storms that have surged against her for a generation. 
  	She has been the one of all the world who has encountered
  	the full force of antagonism. We know, too, that during
 9	these years she has not tried to guide us by means of
  	forced marches, but has waited for us to grow into readi-
  	ness for each step, and we know that in all this time she
12	has never urged upon us a step that did not result in our
  	welfare. 
  	    A year ago she quietly alluded to the need of our
15	Mother Church. She knew that we were ready; the re-
  	sponse was instant, spontaneous. Later on she expressed
  	much gratification because of prompt and liberal action,
18	and it needs no special insight to predict that she will be
  	cheered and encouraged to know that, having seized upon
  	this privilege and opportunity, we have also made good
21	the pledge. 


  	 [Editorial in Christian Science Sentinel, May 16, 1903] 

  	    Our readers have been informed of the purchase of the
24	land upon which the new building will be erected, and
  	that this land has been paid for. The location is, there-
  	fore, determined. The size of the building was decided
27	last June, but there still remained for definite decision
  	the amount to be expended and the date for commen-
  	cing building operations. The pledge of the annual
30	meeting was "any portion of two million dollars that
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   12


 1	may be necessary for this purpose," and this of course
  	carried the implication that work should be commenced
 3	as soon as the money in hand justified the letting of
  	contracts. 
  	    The spontaneous and liberal donations which enabled
 6	those having the work in charge to secure the large
  	parcel of land adjoining The Mother Church, gives
  	promise of the speedy accumulation of a sum sufficient
 9	to justify the decision of these remaining problems. 
  	Each person interested must remember, however, that
  	his individual desires, both as to the amount to be
12	expended and the date of commencing work, will be best
  	evidenced by the liberality and promptness of his own
  	contribution. 


15	[Mrs. Eddy in Christian Science Sentinel, May 30, 1903] 

  	                                    NOW AND THEN 

  	    This was an emphatic rule of St. Paul: "Behold, now
18	is the accepted time." A lost opportunity is the great-
  	est of losses. Whittier mourned it as what "might
  	have been." We own no past, no future, we pos-
21	sess only now. If the reliable now is carelessly lost in
  	speaking or in acting, it comes not back again. What-
  	ever needs to be done which cannot be done now,
24	God prepares the way for doing; while that which can
  	be done now, but is not, increases our indebtedness to
  	God. Faith in divine Love supplies the ever-present
27	help and now, and gives the power to "act in the living
  	present." 
  	    The dear children's good deeds are gems in the settings
30	of manhood and womanhood. The good they desire to
 
                                    Now and Then                                      13


 1	do, they insist upon doing now. They speculate neither
  	on the past, present, nor future, but, taking no thought
 3	for the morrow, act in God's time. 
  	    A book by Benjamin Wills Newton, called "Thoughts
  	on the Apocalypse," published in London, England, in
 6	1853, was presented to me in 1903 by Mr. Marcus
  	Holmes. This was the first that I had even heard of
  	it. When scanning its interesting pages, my attention
 9	was arrested by the following: "The church at Jerusalem,
  	like a sun in the centre of its system, had other churches,
  	like so many planets, revolving around it.  It was
12	strictly a mother and a ruling church." According to
  	his description, the church of Jerusalem seems to pre-
  	figure The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, in
15	Boston. 
  	    I understand that the members of The Mother Church,
  	out of loving hearts, pledged to this church in Boston
18	any part of two millions of money with which to build
  	an ample temple dedicate to God, to Him "who forgiveth
  	all thine iniquities; who healeth all thy diseases; who
21	redeemeth thy life from destruction; who crowneth thee
  	with lovingkindness and tender mercies; who satisfieth
  	thy mouth with good things; so that thy youth is renewed
24	like the eagle's," — to build a temple the spiritual spire
  	of which will reach the stars with divine overtures, holy
  	harmony, reverberating through all cycles of systems and
27	spheres. 
  	    Because Christian Scientists virtually pledged this
  	munificent sum not only to my church but to Him who
30	returns it unto them after many days, their loving giving
  	has been blessed. It has crystallized into a foundation
  	for our temple, and it will continue to "prosper in the
  
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   14


 1	thing whereto [God, Spirit] sent it." In the now they
  	brought their tithes into His storehouse. Then, when
 3	this bringing is consummated, God will pour them out a
  	blessing above the song of angels, beyond the ken of
  	mortals — a blessing that two millions of love currency
 6	will bring to be discerned in the near future as a gleam
  	of reality; not a madness and nothing, but a sanity
  	and something from the individual, stupendous, Godlike
 9	agency of man. 


  	[Editorial in Christian Science Sentinel, January 2, 1904] 

  	    A few days ago we received a letter from a friend in
12	another city, saying that he had just been informed — 
  	and his informant claimed to have good authority for the
  	statement — that the entire amount required to complete
15	The Mother Church building fund had been paid in;
  	consequently further payments or subscriptions were not
  	desired. 
18	    Our friend very promptly and emphatically pro-
  	nounced the story a fabrication of the evil one, and he
  	was entirely right in doing so. If the devil were really
21	an entity, endowed with genius and inspiration, he could
  	not have invented a more subtle lie with which to en-
  	snare a generous and loyal people. 
24	    As a matter of fact, the building fund is not complete,
  	but it is in such a healthy state that building operations
  	have been commenced, and they will be carried on without
27	interruption until the church is finished. The rapidity
  	with which the work will be pushed forward necessitates
  	large payments of money, and it is desirable that the con-
30	tributions to the building fund keep pace with the dis-
  	bursements. 
 
                                    Communion, 1904                               15


 1	                     [Christian Science Sentinel, March 5, 1904] 

  	                            AMENDMENT TO BY-LAW 

 3	    Section 3 of Article XLI (XXXIV in revised edition) of
  	the Church By-laws has been amended to read as follows: — 
  	THE MOTHER CHURCH BUILDING. — SECTION 3. The
 6	edifice erected in 1894 for The First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, in Boston, Mass., shall neither be demolished
  	nor removed from the site where it was built, without the
 9	written consent of the Pastor Emeritus, Mary Baker
  	Eddy. 


  	                        COMMUNION, 1904 

12	    My Beloved Brethren: — My heart goes out to you as
  	ever in daily desire that the Giver of all good transform
  	you into His own image and likeness. Already I have
15	said to you all that you are able to bear now, and thanking
  	you for your gracious reception of it I close with Kate
  	Hankey's excellent hymn, —  

18	                             I love to tell the story,
  	                                Of unseen things above,
  	                             Of Jesus and his glory,
21	                               Of Jesus and his love. 
  	                             I love to tell the story,
  	                               Because I know 'tis true;
24	                             It satisfies my longings,
  	                               As nothing else can do. 

  	                             I love to tell the story;
27	                               For those who know it best
  	                             Seem hungering and thirsting
  	                               To hear it like the rest. 
30	                             And when, in scenes of glory,
  	                               I sing the NEW, NEW SONG,
  	                             'Twill be the OLD, OLD STORY
33	                               That I have loved so long. 



 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   16


 1	EXTRACT FROM THE TREASURER'S REPORT, JUNE 14, 1904 

  	    The report of Mr. Stephen A. Chase, treasurer of the
 3	building fund of The Mother Church, made to the
  	annual meeting, showed that a total of $425,893.66 had
  	been received up to and including May 31, 1904, and that
 6	there was a balance of $226,285.73 on hand on that date,
  	after paying out the sum of $199,607.93, which included
  	the purchase price of the land for the site of the new
 9	building. 

                     

                            THE CORNER-STONE LAID 

  	    The corner-stone of the new auditorium for The Mother
12	Church in Boston was laid Saturday, July 16, 1904, at
  	eight o'clock in the forenoon. In addition to the members
  	of the Christian Science Board of Directors, who have
15	the work directly in charge, there were present on this
  	occasion:  Mr. Alfred Farlow, President of The Mother
  	Church; Prof. Hermann S. Hering, First Reader; Mrs.
18	Ella E. Williams, Second Reader; Mr. Charles Brigham
  	and Mr. E. Noyes Whitcomb, respectively the architect
  	and the builder of the new edifice. 
21	    The order of the services, which were conducted by the
  	First Reader, was as follows: — 
  	Scripture reading, Isaiah 28 : 16, 17, — 

24	     "Therefore thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I lay in
  	Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious
  	corner stone, a sure foundation:  he that believeth shall
27	not make haste. 
  	    "Judgment also will I lay to the line, and righteous-
  	ness to the plummet:  and the hail shall sweep away the
 
                        The Corner-stone Laid                               17


 1	refuge of lies, and the waters shall overflow the hiding
  	place." 
 3	    Also, 1 Peter 2 : 1-6, —  
  	    "Wherefore laying aside all malice, and all guile, and
  	hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speakings, 
 6	    "As newborn babes, desire the sincere milk of the word,
  	that ye may grow thereby: 
  	    "If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious.   
 9	    "To whom coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed
  	indeed of men, but chosen of God, and precious, 
  	    "Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house,
12	an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, accept-
  	able to God by Jesus Christ. 
  	    "Wherefore also it is contained in the scripture,
15	Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, precious:
  	and he that believeth on him shall not be confounded." 

  	    The reading of selections from "Science and Health
18	with Key to the Scriptures" by Mary Baker Eddy, — 

  	                     Page 241, lines 13-30
  	                       "   136,       "      1-5, 9-14
21	                       "   137,       "     16-5
  	                       "   583,       "     12-19
  	                       "     35,       "     20-25 

24	    This was followed by a few moments of silent prayer
  	and the audible repetition of the Lord's Prayer with its
  	spiritual interpretation, as given in the Christian Science
27	textbook, after which the following extracts from Mrs.
  	Eddy's writings were read: —  
  	    "Hitherto, I have observed that in proportion as this
30	church has smiled on His 'little ones,' He has blessed
  	her.  Throughout my entire connection with The Mother
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   18


 1	Church, I have seen, that in the ratio of her love for
  	others, hath His love been bestowed upon her; water-
 3	ing her waste places, and enlarging her borders. 
  	    "One thing I have greatly desired, and again earnestly
  	request, namely, that Christian Scientists, here and else-
 6	where, pray daily for themselves; not verbally, nor on
  	bended knee, but mentally, meekly, and importunately.  
  	When a hungry heart petitions the divine Father-Mother
 9	God for bread, it is not given a stone, — but more grace,
  	obedience, and love.  If this heart, humble and trustful,
  	faithfully asks divine Love to feed it with the bread of
12	heaven, health, holiness, it will be conformed to a fitness
  	to receive the answer to its desire; then will flow into it
  	the 'river of His pleasure,' the tributary of divine Love,
15	and great growth in Christian Science will follow, — even
  	that joy which finds one's own in another's good."  (Mis-
  	cellaneous Writings, p. 127.) 
18	    "Beloved brethren, the love of our loving Lord was
  	never more manifest than in its stern condemnation of all
  	error, wherever found.  I counsel thee, rebuke and exhort
21	one another.  Love all Christian churches for the gospel's
  	sake; and be exceedingly glad that the churches are united
  	in purpose, if not in method, to close the war between
24	flesh and Spirit, and to fight the good fight till God's will
  	be witnessed and done on earth as in heaven."  (Christian
  	Science versus Pantheism, p. 13.) 

27	    The corner-stone was then laid by the members of the
  	Christian Science Board of Directors. It contained the
  	following articles:  The Holy Bible; "Science and Health
30	with Key to the Scriptures" and all other published
  	writings of the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, the Discoverer
 
                                Unselfish Loyalty                                19


 1	and Founder of Christian Science; Christian Science
  	Hymnal; "The Mother Church;" the current numbers of
 3	The Christian Science Journal, Christian Science Sentinel,
  	Der Herold der Christian Science, and the Christian Science
  	Quarterly. 
 6	    The ceremony concluded with the repetition of "the
  	scientific statement of being," from Science and Health
  	(p. 468), and the benediction, 2 Corinthians 13 : 14:
 9	"The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of
  	God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you
  	all.  Amen." 


12	                                 UNSELFISH LOYALTY 

  	    To one of the many branch churches which contributed
  	their local church building funds to The Mother Church
15	building fund, Mrs. Eddy wrote as follows: —  


  	FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	              Colorado Springs, Col. 

18	    Beloved Brethren: — It is conceded that our shadows
  	follow us in the sunlight wherever we go; but I ask for
  	more, even this:  That this dear church shall be pursued
21	by her substance, the immortal fruition of her unselfed
  	love, and that her charity, which "seeketh not her
  	own" but another's good, shall reap richly the reward of
24	goodness. 
  	    Those words of our holy Way-shower, vibrant through
  	time and eternity with acknowledgment of exemplary
27	giving, no doubt fill the memory and swell the hearts of
  	the members of The Mother Church, because of that gift
  	which you so sacredly bestowed towards its church build-
30	ing fund. These are applicable words: "Verily I say
  	unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   20


 1	throughout the whole world, this also that she hath done
  	shall be spoken of for a memorial of her."  (Mark 14 : 9.) 
 3	                                          Gratefully yours in Christ,

  	                                                       MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
 6	                September 1, 1904 


  	                                         HOLIDAY GIFTS 

  	    Beloved Students: — The holidays are coming, and I
 9	trow you are awaiting on behalf of your Leader the
  	loving liberty of their license. May I relieve you of
  	selecting, and name your gifts to her, in advance? 
12	Send her only what God gives to His church. Bring
  	all your tithes into His storehouse, and what you would
  	expend for presents to her, please add to your givings
15	to The Mother Church building fund, and let this
  	suffice for her rich portion in due season. Send no gifts
  	to her the ensuing season, but the evidences of glorious
18	growth in Christian Science. 

  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
21	                  October 31, 1904 


  	      A WORD FROM THE DIRECTORS, MAY, 1905 

  	    In view of the fact that a general attendance of the
24	members of The Mother Church at the communion
  	and annual meeting in Boston entails the expenditure
  	of a large amount of money, and the further fact that
27	it is important that the building fund of The Mother
  	Church should be completed as early as possible, it has
  	been decided to omit this year the usual large gathering
30	in Boston, and to ask the members to contribute to
 
                    A Word from the Directors                             21


 1	the building fund the amount which they would have
  	expended in such an event. 
 3	    We all know of the loving self-sacrifices which have been
  	made by many of the branch churches in transferring to
  	this fund the money which had been collected for the
 6	purpose of building church homes of their own, and it will
  	thus be seen that the course suggested will not only
  	hasten the completion of The Mother Church, but will
 9	also advance the erection of many branch churches. 
  	We therefore feel sure that all Christian Scientists will
  	gladly forego a visit to Boston at this time, in order to
12	contribute more liberally to the building fund and thereby
  	aid the progress of our Cause throughout the world. 
  	    Christian Scientists have learned from experience that
15	divine Love more than compensates for every seeming
  	trial and deprivation in our loyalty to Truth, and it is
  	but right to expect that those who are willing to forego
18	their anticipated visit this year will receive a greater
  	blessing — "good measure, pressed down, and shaken
  	together, and running over." The local members, who
21	have always experienced much pleasure in welcoming
  	their brethren from far and near, and who have antici-
  	pated much joy in meeting very many of them this year,
24	will feel that they have been called upon to make no less
  	sacrifice than have others; but we are confident that
  	they too will be blessed, and that all will rejoice in the
27	glad reunion upon the completion of the new edifice in
  	Boston. 
  	      IRA O. KNAPP,                     JOSEPH ARMSTRONG,
30	      WILLIAM B. JOHNSON,       STEPHEN A. CHASE,
  	                         ARCHIBALD McLELLAN,
  	                           The Christian Science Board of Directors 
  
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   22


1	         THE ANNUAL MEETING, JUNE 13, 1905 

  	                       Extract from the Clerk's Report 

 3	    In the year 1902 our Leader saw the need of a larger
  	edifice for the home of The Mother Church, one that
  	would accommodate the constantly increasing attendance
 6	at all the services, and the large gatherings at the annual
  	meeting; and, at the annual meeting in June, 1902, a
  	sum of money adequate to erect such a building was
 9	pledged. Christian Scientists have contributed already
  	for this grand and noble purpose, but let us not be uncon-
  	sciously blind to the further needs of the building fund,
12	in order to complete this great work, nor wait to be urged
  	or to be shown the absolute necessity of giving. 
  	    Since 1866, almost forty years ago, — almost forty
15	years in the wilderness, — our beloved Leader and teacher,
  	Mrs. Eddy, the Founder of Christian Science, has labored
  	for the regeneration of mankind; and time has put its
18	seal of affirmation upon every purpose she has set in
  	motion, and the justification of her labors is the fruit. 
  	In these years of work she has shown wisdom, faith, and
21	a spiritual discernment of the needs of the present and of
  	the future that is nothing less than God-bestowed. 
  	    In years to come the moral and the physical effects
24	produced by The Mother Church, and by the advanced
  	position taken by our Pastor Emeritus and Leader, will
  	appear in their proper perspective. Is it not therefore
27	the duty of all who have touched the healing hem of
  	Christian Science, to get immediately into the proper
  	perspective of the meaning of the erection of the new
30	edifice of The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in
  	Boston? 
 
                    The Annual Meeting. 1905                             23


 1	    It is not necessary for us to delay our contributions in
  	order to find out how much our neighbor has given, or to
 3	compute by the total membership of The Mother Church
  	what amount each shall send the Treasurer. The divine
  	Love that prompted the desire, and supplied the means to
 6	consummate the erection of the present edifice in 1894, is
  	still with us, and will bless us so long as we follow His
  	commands. 


 9	                       Extract from the Treasurer's Report 

  	    Building Fund: — Amount on hand June 1, 1905,
  	$303,189.41; expenditures June 1, 1904 to May 31, 1905,
12	$388,663.15; total receipts June 19, 1902 to June 1,
  	1905, $891,460.49. 
  	    Amount necessary to complete the sum of $2,000,000
15	pledged at the annual meeting, 1902, $1,108,539.51. 


  	           Greeting to Mrs. Eddy from the Annual Meeting 

  	    Beloved Teacher and Leader: — The members of your
18	church, The Mother Church, The First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, in Boston, Mass., in annual business meeting
  	assembled, send their loyal and loving greetings to you,
21	the Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science and
  	author of its textbook. 
  	    We rejoice greatly that the walls of our new edifice are
24	rising, not only to faith but also to sight; that this temple,
  	which represents the worship of Spirit, with its inseparable
  	accompaniment, the Christ-healing, is being built in our
27	day; and that we have the privilege of participating
  	in the work of its erection. As the stately structure
  	grows, and stone is laid upon stone, those who pass by are
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   24


 1	impelled to ask, What means this edifice? and they learn
  	that the truth which Christ Jesus revealed — the truth
 3	which makes free — is to-day being proven and is ready
  	to heal all who accept its divine ministry. We congratu-
  	late you that the building is to express in its ample audi-
 6	torium something of the vastness of the truth it represents,
  	and also to symbolize your unmeasured love for humanity,
  	which inspires you to welcome all mankind to the privi-
 9	leges of this healing and saving gospel. As the walls are
  	builded by the prayers and offerings of the thousands
  	who have been healed through Christian Science, we know
12	that you rejoice in the unity of thought and purpose
  	which is thus expressed, showing that The Mother Church
  	"fitly framed together groweth unto an holy temple in the
15	Lord." 


  	[Editorial in Christian Science Sentinel, November 25, 1905] 

  	    We are prompted to state, for the benefit of those who
18	have inquired about the progress of the work on the
  	extension to The Mother Church, that the erection of the
  	building is proceeding rapidly; in fact, it is being pushed
21	with the utmost energy, and at the present time there
  	are no less than fifteen different trades represented. The
  	beauty of the building, and the substantial and enduring
24	character of its construction, have been remarked by the
  	many visitors who have recently inspected the work, and
  	they have gone away with the conviction that the structure
27	is worthy of our Cause and that it will meet the needs of
  	The Mother Church as well as this can be done by a
  	building with a seating capacity of five thousand. 
30	    It therefore occurs to us that there could be no more
  	appropriate time for completing the building fund than
 
                                           Card                                          25


 1	the present Thanksgiving season; and it is suggested to our
  	readers that there would be great propriety in making a
 3	special effort during the coming week to dispose fully and
  	finally of this feature of the demonstration. 


    	                     [Christian Science Sentinel, March 17, 1906] 

 6	                       GIFTS FROM THE CHILDREN 

  	    The great interest exhibited by the children who attend
  	the Sunday School of The Mother Church is shown by
 9	their contributions to the building fund. The following
  	figures are taken from the report of the secretary of the
  	Sunday School and are most gratifying:
12	    March 1, 1903 to February 29, 1904, $621.10; March 1,
  	1904 to February 28, 1905, $845.96; March 1, 1905 to
  	February 28, 1906, $1,112.13; total, $2,579.19. 


15	                                                 CARD 

  	    Will one and all of my dear correspondents accept this,
  	my answer to their fervid question:  Owing to the time
18	consumed in travel, et cetera, I cannot be present in
  	propria persona at our annual communion and the dedi-
  	cation in June next of The Mother Church of Christ,
21	Scientist. But I shall be with my blessed church "in
  	spirit and in truth." 
  	    I have faith in the givers and in the builders of this
24	church edifice, — admiration for and faith in the grandeur
  	and sublimity of this superb superstructure, wherein all
  	vanity of victory disappears and the glory of divinity
27	appears in all its promise. 

  	                                                      MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
30	                    April 8, 1906 


  
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   26


1	                       [Christian Science Sentinel, April 14, 1906] 
  	          ANNOUNCEMENT OF THE DEDICATION 

 3	    The Christian Science Board of Directors takes pleasure
  	in announcing that the extension of The Mother Church
  	will be dedicated on the date of the annual communion,
 6	Sunday, June 10, 1906. 


  	                       [Christian Science Sentinel, April 28, 1906] 
  	                     TO THE BOARD OF DIRECTORS 

 9	    My Beloved Students: — Your generous check of five
  	thousand dollars, April 23, 1906, is duly received. You
  	can imagine my gratitude and emotion at the touch of
12	memory. Your beneficent gift is the largest sum of money
  	that I have ever received from my church, and quite
  	unexpected at this juncture, but not the less appreciated. 
15	My Message for June 10 is ready for you. It is too
  	short to be printed in book form, for I thought it better
  	to be brief on this rare occasion. This communion and
18	dedication include enough of their own. 
  	    The enclosed notice I submit to you, and trust that you
  	will see, as I foresee, the need of it. Now is the time to
21	throttle the lie that students worship me or that I claim
  	their homage. This historical dedication should date
  	some special reform, and this notice is requisite to give
24	the true animus of our church and denomination. 
  	                                   Lovingly yours,

  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 

27	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                  April 23, 1906 
 
                                            Editorial                                          27


 1	                                       NOTICE 

  	    To the Beloved Members of my Church, The Mother Church,
 3	The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston: — Divine
  	Love bids me say:  Assemble not at the residence of your
  	Pastor Emeritus at or about the time of our annual
 6	meeting and communion service, for the divine and not
  	the human should engage our attention at this sacred
  	season of prayer and praise. 

 9	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	NOTICE TO CONTRIBUTORS TO THE BUILDING FUND 

  	    The contributors to the building fund for the extension
12	of The Mother Church, The First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, in Boston, Mass., are hereby notified that
  	sufficient funds have been received for the completion of
15	the church building, and the friends are requested to send
  	no more money to this fund. 

  	                                                  STEPHEN A. CHASE,
18	                                           Treasurer of the Building Fund 

  	    BOSTON, MASS., JUNE 2, 1906 


  	             [Editorial in Christian Science Sentinel, June 9, 1906] 

21	    Christian Scientists will read with much joy and
  	thanksgiving the announcement made by Mr. Chase in
  	this issue of the Sentinel that sufficient funds have been
24	received by him, as treasurer of the building fund, to
  	pay all bills in connection with the extension of The
  	Mother Church, and to most of them the fact that he
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   28


 1	has been able to make this announcement coincident
  	with the completion of the building will be deeply
 3	significant. Our Leader has said in Science and Health
  	(p. 494), "Divine Love always has met and always
  	will meet every human need," and this has been proved
 6	true in the experience of many who have contributed
  	to the building fund. 
  	    The treasurer's books will show the dollars and cents
 9	received by him, but they can give no more than a hint of
  	the unselfish efforts, and in many instances the loving
  	self-sacrifice, of those who have given so generously to the
12	building of this church. Suffice it to say, however, that
  	the giving to this fund has stimulated those gentle
  	qualities which mark the true Christian, and its influence
15	upon the lives of thousands has been of immense value to
  	them. 
  	    The significance of this building is not to be found in
18	the material structure, but in the lives of those who, under
  	the consecrated leadership of Mrs. Eddy, and following
  	her example, are doing the works which Jesus said should
21	mark the lives of his followers. It stands as the visible
  	symbol of a religion which heals the sick and reforms
  	the sinful as our Master healed and reformed them. It
24	proclaims to the world that Jesus' gospel was for all time
  	and for all men; that it is as effective to-day as it was
  	when he preached the Word of God to the multitudes of
27	Judea and healed them of their diseases and their sins. 
  	It speaks for the successful labors of one divinely guided
  	woman, who has brought to the world the spiritual under-
30	standing of the Scriptures, and whose ministry has revealed
  	the one true Science and changed the whole aspect of
  	medicine and theology. 
 
               Communion Service and Dedication                   29


 1	[Christian Science Sentinel, June 16, 1906. Reprinted from
  	                                         Boston Herald] 

 3	        COMMUNION SERVICE AND DEDICATION 

  	    Five thousand people kneeling in silent communion;
  	a stillness profound; and then, rising in unison from the
 6	vast congregation, the words of the Lord's Prayer! Such
  	was the closing incident of the dedicatory services of the
  	extension of The Mother Church, The First Church of
 9	Christ, Scientist, at the corner of Falmouth and Norway
  	Streets, yesterday morning. And such was the scene
  	repeated six times during the day. 
12	    It was a sight which no one who saw it will ever be able
  	to forget. Many more gorgeous church pageantries have
  	been seen in this country and in an older civilization;
15	there have been church ceremonies that appealed more
  	to the eye, but the impressiveness of this lay in its very
  	simplicity; its grandeur sprang from the complete
18	unanimity of thought and of purpose. There was some-
  	thing emanating from the thousands who worshipped
  	under the dome of the great edifice whose formal open-
21	ing they had gathered to observe, that appealed to and
  	fired the imagination. A comparatively new religion
  	launching upon a new era, assuming an altogether differ-
24	ent status before the world! 
  	    Even the sun smiled kindly upon the dedication of the
  	extension of The Mother Church. With a cooling breeze
27	to temper the heat, the thousands who began to congregate
  	about the church as early as half past five in the morning
  	were able to wait patiently for the opening of the doors
30	without suffering the inconveniences of an oppressive day. 
  	From that time, until the close of the evening service,
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   30


 1	Falmouth and Norway Streets held large crowds of people,
  	either coming from a service or awaiting admission to
 3	one. As all the services were precisely the same in every
  	respect, nobody attended more than one, so that there
  	were well over thirty thousand people who witnessed
 6	the opening. Not only did these include Scientists from
  	all over the world, and nearly all the local Scientists,
  	but many hundreds of other faiths, drawn to the church
 9	from curiosity, and from sympathy, too. 
  	    It spoke much for the devotion of the members to their
  	faith, the character of the attendance. In those huge
12	congregations were business men come from far distant
  	points at personal sacrifices of no mean order; profes-
  	sional men, devoted women members, visitors from
15	Australia, from India, from England, from Germany,
  	from Switzerland, from South Africa, from Hawaii, from
  	the coast States. 
18	    They gave generously of their means in gratitude for the
  	epoch-making event. The six collections were large, and
  	when the plates were returned after having been through
21	the congregations, they were heaped high with bills, with
  	silver, and with gold. Some of these contributions were
  	one-hundred-dollar bills. Without ostentation and quite
24	voluntarily the Scientists gave a sum surpassing some of
  	the record collections secured by evangelists for the work
  	of Christianity. 
27	    Though the church was filled for the service at half
  	past seven, and hundreds had to be turned away, by far
  	the largest crowd of the day applied for admission at the
30	ten o'clock service, and it was representative of the entire
  	body of the Christian Science church. 
  	    Before half past seven the chimes of the new church
 
               Communion Service and Dedication                   31


 1	began to play, first the "Communion Hymn," succeeded
  	by the following hymns throughout the day: "The
 3	morning light is breaking;" "Shepherd, show me how
  	to go;" "Just as I am, without one plea;" "I need
  	Thee every hour;" "Blest Christmas morn;" "Abide
 6	with me;" "Day by day the manna fell;" "Oh, the
  	clanging bells of time;" "Still, still with Thee;" "O'er
  	waiting harpstrings of the mind;" Doxology. 
 9	    Promptly at half past six the numerous doors of the
  	church were thrown open and the public had its first
  	glimpse of the great structure, the cost of which approxi-
12	mates two millions of dollars, contributed from over the
  	entire world. The first impression was of vastness, then
  	of light and cheerfulness, and when the vanguard of the
15	thousands had been seated, expressions of surprise and of
  	admiration were heard on every hand for the beauty and
  	the grace of the architecture. The new home for worship
18	that was opened by the Scientists in Boston yesterday
  	can take a place in the front rank of the world's houses
  	of worship, and it is no wonder that the first sight which
21	the visitors caught of its interior should have impressed
  	them as one of the events of their lives. 
  	    First Reader William D. McCrackan, accompanied by
24	the Second Reader, Mrs. Laura Carey Conant, and the
  	soloist for the services, Mrs. Hunt, was on the Readers'
  	platform. Stepping to the front of the platform, when
27	the congregation had taken their seats, the First Reader
  	announced simply that they would sing Hymn 161,
  	written by Mrs. Eddy, as the opening of the dedicatory
30	service. And what singing it was! As though trained
  	carefully under one leader, the great body of Scientists
  	joined in the song of praise. 
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   32


 1	    Spontaneous unanimity and repetition in unison were
  	two of the most striking features of the services. When,
 3	after five minutes of silent communion at the end of the
  	service, the congregation began to repeat the Lord's
  	Prayer, they began all together, and their voices rose as
 6	one in a heartfelt appeal to the creator. 
  	    So good are the acoustic properties of the new structure
  	that Mr. McCrackan and Mrs. Conant could be heard
 9	perfectly in every part of it, and they did not have to lift
  	their voices above the usual platform tone. 
  	    Following the organ voluntary — Fantasie in E minor,
12	Merkel — the order of service was as follows: —  

  	    Hymn 161, from the Hymnal. Words by the Rev. 
  	Mary Baker Eddy.¹ 
15	    Reading from the Scriptures:  Deuteronomy 26 : 1, 2,
  	5-10 (first sentence). 
  	    Silent prayer, followed by the audible repetition of the
18	Lord's Prayer with its spiritual interpretation as given in
  	the Christian Science textbook. 
  	    Hymn 166, from the Hymnal.² 
21	    Reading of notices. 
  	    Reading of Tenets of The Mother Church. 
  	    Collection. 
24	    Solo, "Communion Hymn," words by the Rev. Mary
  	Baker Eddy, music by William Lyman Johnson. 
  	    Reading of annual Message from the Pastor Emeritus,
27	the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy. 
  	    Reading the specially prepared Lesson-Sermon. 
  	    After the reading of the Lesson-Sermon, silent com-
30	munion, which concluded with the audible repetition of
  	the Lord's Prayer. 

  	                    ¹ Hymn 306,  ² Hymn 108, in Revised Hymnal
 
               Communion Service and Dedication                   33


1	    Singing the Communion Doxology. 
  	    Reading of a despatch from the members of the church
 3	to Mrs. Eddy. 
  	    Reading of "the scientific statement of being" (Sci-
  	ence and Health, p. 468), and the correlative Scripture,
 6	1 John 3 : 1-3. 
  	    The benediction. 

  	    The subject of the special Lesson-Sermon was "Adam,
 9	Where Art Thou?" the Golden Text: "Search me, O
  	God, and know my heart:  try me, and know my
  	thoughts:  and see if there be any wicked way in me,
12	and lead me in the way everlasting."  (Psalms 139 : 23,
  	24.) The responsive reading was from Psalms 15 : 1-5;
  	24 : 1-6, 9, 10. 
15	    1 Lord, who shall abide in thy tabernacle? who shall
  	dwell in thy holy hill? 
  	    2 He that walketh uprightly, and worketh righteous-
18	ness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. 
  	    3 He that backbiteth not with his tongue, nor doeth
  	evil to his neighbor, nor taketh up a reproach against his
21	neighbor. 
  	    4 In whose eyes a vile person is contemned; but he
  	honoreth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to
24	his own hurt, and changeth not. 
  	    5 He that putteth not out his money to usury, nor
  	taketh reward against the innocent. He that doeth these
27	things shall never be moved. 
  	    1 The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof;
  	the world, and they that dwell therein. 
30	    2 For he hath founded it upon the seas, and established
  	it upon the floods. 
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   34


 1	    3 Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord? or who
  	shall stand in his holy place? 
 3	    4 He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart; who
  	hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn
  	deceitfully. 
 6	    5 He shall receive the blessing from the Lord, and
  	righteousness from the God of his salvation. 
  	    6 This is the generation of them that seek him, that
 9	seek thy face, O Jacob. 
  	    9 Lift up your heads, O ye gates; even lift them up, ye
  	everlasting doors; and the King of glory shall come in. 
12	    10 Who is this King of glory? The Lord of hosts, he
  	is the King of glory. 

  	    The Lesson-Sermon consisted of the following citations
15	from the Bible and "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures" by the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, and was
  	read by Mr. McCrackan and Mrs. Conant: —  


18	                                       I
  	          The Bible                            Science and Health ¹ 

  	    Genesis 3:9-11                         224:22 
21	    Proverbs 8:1, 4, 7                     559:8-10, 19 
  	    Mark 2:15-17                            181:21-25
  	                                                     307:31-8 


24	                                      II 
  	    Psalms 51:1-3, 6, 10, 12,         308:8, 16-28 This;
  	      13, 17                                         Jacob
27	                                                     323:19-24, 28-32
  	                                                         When; The effects 
  	      ¹ The Science and Health references in this lesson are according
30	       to the 1913 edition.

 
               Communion Service and Dedication                   35


 1	                                      III
  	           The Bible                            Science and Health 
 3	    Hebrews 11:1, 3, 6                    297:20 Faith
  	    Proverbs 3:5, 6                          241:23-27
  	    Job 28:20, 23, 28                      275:25
 6	    1 Corinthians 14:20                   505:21-28 Under-
  	                                                        standing
  	                                                      536:8


 9	                                      IV
  	    Psalms 86:15, 16                      345:31
  	    Matthew 9:2-8                           337:10
12	                                                      525:4
  	                                                     494:30-2 Our Master
  	                                                     476:32-4
15	                                                     171:4


  	                                      V
  	    Mark 12:30, 31                            9:17-21 Dost thou
18	    John 21:1 (first                          53:8-11
  	      clause), 14-17                         54:29-1
  	    1 John 4:21                             560:11-19, 22 The
21	                                                        great; Abuse
  	                                                    565:18-22


  	                                       VI
24	    John 21:4-6, 9, 12, 13                34:29-29
  	    Revelation 3:20
  	    Revelation 7:13, 14, 16, 17 


27	    During the progress of each service, First Reader
  	William D. McCrackan read to the congregation the
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   36


 1	dedicatory Message from their teacher and Leader, Mrs.
  	Mary Baker Eddy. 
 3	    The telegram from the church to Mrs. Eddy was read
  	by Mr. Edward A. Kimball of Chicago, and the five
  	thousand present rose as one to indicate their approval
 6	of it. 


  	REV. MARY BAKER EDDY, Pastor Emeritus 

  	    Beloved Teacher and Leader: — The members of your
 9	church have assembled at this sacred time to commune
  	with our infinite heavenly Father and again to consecrate
  	all that we are or hope to be to a holy Christian service
12	that shall be acceptable unto God. 
  	    Most of us are here because we have been delivered from
  	beds of sickness or withheld from open graves or reclaimed
15	from vice or redeemed from obdurate sin. We have ex-
  	changed the tears of sorrow for the joy of repentance and
  	the peace of a more righteous living, and now with blessed
18	accord we are come, in humility, to pour out our gratitude
  	to God and to bear witness to the abundance of salvation
  	through His divine Christ. 
21	    At this altar, dedicated to the only true God, we who
  	have been delivered from the depths increase the measure
  	of our devotion to the daily life and purpose which are in
24	the image and likeness of God. 
  	    By these stately walls; by this sheltering dome; by
  	all the beauty of color and design, the Christian Scientists
27	of the world, in tender affection for the cause of human
  	weal, have fulfilled a high resolve and set up this taber-
  	nacle, which is to stand as an enduring monument, a sign
30	of your understanding and proof that our Supreme
  	God, through His power and law, is the natural healer
 
               Communion Service and Dedication                   37


 1	of all our diseases and hath ordained the way of salva-
  	tion of all men from all evil. No vainglorious boast,
 3	no pride of circumstances has place within the sacred
  	confines of this sanctuary. Naught else than the gran-
  	deur of humility and the incense of gratitude and com-
 6	passionate love can acceptably ascend heavenward from
  	this house of God. 
  	    It is from the depths of tenderest gratitude, respect,
 9	and affection that we declare again our high appreciation
  	of all that you have done and continue to do for the ever-
  	lasting advantage of this race. Through you has been
12	revealed the verity and rule of the Christianity of Christ
  	which has ever healed the sick. By your fidelity and the
  	constancy of your obedience during forty years you have
15	demonstrated this Science before the gaze of universal
  	humanity. By reason of your spiritual achievement the
  	Cause of Christian Science has been organized and main-
18	tained, its followers have been prospered, and the philos-
  	ophy of the ages transformed. Recognizing the grand
  	truth that God is the supreme cause of all the activities of
21	legitimate existence, we also recognize that He has made
  	known through your spiritual perception the substance
  	of Christian Science, and that this church owes itself and
24	its prosperity to the unbroken activity of your labors,
  	which have been and will still be the pretext for our
  	confident and favorable expectation. 
27	    We have read your annual Message to this church. 
  	We are deeply touched by its sweet entreaty, its ineffable
  	loving-kindness, its wise counsel and admonition. 
30	    With sacred resolution do we pray that we may give
  	heed and ponder and obey. We would be glad if our
  	prayers, our rejoicing, and our love could recompense your
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   38


 1	long sacrifice and bestow upon you the balm of heavenly
  	joy, but knowing that every perfect gift cometh from
 3	above, and that in God is all consolation and comfort,
  	we rest in this satisfying assurance, while we thank you
  	and renew the story of our love for you and for all that
 6	you are and all that you have done for us. 

  	                                     WILLIAM B. JOHNSON, Clerk

  	    By means of a carefully trained corps of ushers, num-
 9	bering two hundred, there was no confusion in finding
  	seats, and when all seating space had been filled no more
  	were admitted until the next service. The church was
12	filled for each service in about twenty minutes, and was
  	emptied in twelve, in spite of the fact that many of
  	the visitors showed a tendency to tarry to examine the
15	church. 
  	    It was "children's day" at noon, for the service at half
  	past twelve was specially reserved for them. They filled
18	all the seats in the body of the church, and when it came
  	to the singing, the little ones were not a whit behind their
  	elders, their shrill trebles rising with the roll of the organ
21	in almost perfect time. In every respect their service was
  	the same as all the others. 
  	    There was no more impressive feature of the dedication
24	than the silent communion. Devout Scientists said after
  	the service that they would ever carry with them the
  	memory of it. 


27	             THE ANNUAL MEETING, JUNE 12, 1906 

  	    The annual meeting of The First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, in Boston, was held in the extension of The
30	Mother Church, Tuesday, June 12, at ten o'clock in the
 
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                        39


 1	forenoon, and in order to accommodate those who could
  	not gain admittance at that hour a second session was held
 3	at two o'clock in the afternoon. The meeting was opened
  	by the President, Rev. William P. McKenzie, who read
  	from the Bible and Science and Health as follows: —  

 6	            The Bible                              Science and Health 
  	    Isaiah 54:1-5, 10-15,                    571:22
  	      17                                               574:3-16, 27 The Revela-
 9	    Revelation 19:1, 6-9                          tor; The very
  	                                                         577:4

  	    Then followed a short silent prayer and the audible
12	repetition of the Lord's Prayer, in which all joined. The
  	following list of officers for the ensuing year was read by
  	the Clerk: —  
15	    President, Willis F. Gross, C.S.B.; Treasurer, Stephen
  	A. Chase, C.S.D.; Clerk, William B. Johnson, C.S.D. 
  	    In introducing the new President, Mr. McKenzie said: —  

18	    When I introduce the incoming President, my modest
  	task will be ended. You will allow me, however, the
  	privilege of saying a few words of reminder and prophecy. 
21	My thoughts revert to a former occasion, when it was my
  	pleasant duty to preside at an annual meeting when our
  	Pastor Emeritus, Mrs. Eddy, was present. We remember
24	her graciousness and dignity. We recall the harmonious
  	tones of her gentle voice. Our hearts were thrilled by her
  	compassion, and the memory lives with us. But even more
27	distinctly may we realize her presence with us to-day. 
  	Why? Because our own growth in love and unity enables
  	us to comprehend better the strength and beauty of her
30	character. 
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   40


 1	    Moreover, this completed extension of The Mother
  	Church is an evidence to us of her hospitable love. She
 3	has desired for years to have her church able to give
  	more adequate reception to those who hunger and thirst
  	after practical righteousness; and we are sure that now
 6	the branch churches of The Mother Church will also en-
  	large their hospitality, so that these seekers everywhere
  	may be satisfied. This will imply the subsidence of criti-
 9	cism among workers. It may even imply that some who
  	have been peacebreakers shall willingly enter into the
  	blessedness of peacemakers. Nothing will be lost, how-
12	ever, by those who relinquish their cherished resentments,
  	forsake animosity, and abandon their strongholds of
  	rivalry. Through rivalries among leaders Christendom
15	became divided into warring sects; but the demand
  	of this age is for peacemaking, so that Christianity
  	may more widely reassert its pristine power to bring
18	health and a cure to pain-racked and sorrow-worn hu-
  	manity. "The wisdom that is from above is first
  	pure, then peaceable, . . . And the fruit of righteous-
21	ness is sown in peace of them that make peace." 
  	"Blessed are the peacemakers:  for they shall be called
  	the children of God." 
24	    Our Leader, Mrs. Eddy, has presented to the world the
  	ideal of Christianity, because she is an exact metaphysi-
  	cian. She has illustrated what the poet perceived when he
27	said, "All's love, but all's law." She has obeyed the divine
  	Principle, Love, without regrets and without resistance. 
  	Human sense often rebels against law, hence the proverb:
30	Dura lex, sed lex (Hard is the law, nevertheless it is
  	the law). But by her own blameless and happy life,
  	as well as by her teachings, our Leader has induced a
 
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                       41


 1	multitude — how great no man can number — to be-
  	come gladly obedient to law, so that they think rightly
 3	or righteously. 
  	    No one can change the law of Christian metaphysics,
  	the law of right thinking, nor in any wise alter its
 6	effects. It is a forever fact that the meek and lowly in
  	heart are blessed and comforted by divine Love. If the
  	proud are lonely and uncomforted, it is because they
 9	have thoughts adverse to the law of love. Pride, arro-
  	gance, and self-will are unmerciful, and so receive judg-
  	ment without mercy; but the law of metaphysics says,
12	"Blessed are the merciful," and will allow no one to
  	escape that blessedness, howsoever far he may stray,
  	whatsoever lawlessness of hatred he may practise and
15	suffer from. 
  	    So we see that Christian Science makes no compromise
  	with evil, sin, wrong, or imperfection, but maintains the
18	perfect standard of truth and righteousness and joy. It
  	teaches us to rise from sentimental affection which ad-
  	mires friends and hates enemies, into brotherly love which
21	is just and kind to all and unable to cherish any enmity. 
  	It brings into present and hourly application what Paul
  	termed "the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus," and
24	shows man that his real estate is one of blessedness. Why
  	should any one postpone his legitimate joy, and disregard
  	his lawful inheritance, which is "incorruptible and unde-
27	filed"? Our Leader and teacher not only discovered
  	Christian Science, but through long years of consecration
  	has obeyed its every demand, for our sakes as well as
30	for her own; and we begin to understand how illim-
  	itable is the Love which supports such selfless devotion,
  	we begin to comprehend the "beauty of holiness," and
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   42


 1	to be truly grateful to her who has depicted its form
  	and comeliness. We have found it true that "she
 3	openeth her mouth with wisdom; and in her tongue is
  	the law of kindness." 
  	    It is my pleasure to introduce to you a faithful follower
 6	of this Leader as the President for the coming year, Willis
  	F. Gross, C.S.B., one who has for many years "witnessed
  	a good confession" in the practice of Christian Science. 
 9	You are no doubt already acquainted with him as one of
  	the helpful contributors to our periodicals, so that any
  	further words of mine are unnecessary. 

12	    Mr. Gross, on assuming office, said: — 

  	Beloved Friends: — Most unexpectedly to me came the
  	call to serve you in this capacity, and I desire to improve
15	this opportunity to express my thanks for the honor con-
  	ferred upon me. With a heart filled with gratitude for the
  	countless blessings which have come into my life through
18	Christian Science, I shall endeavor to perform this service
  	to the best of my ability. 
  	    It affords me great pleasure to welcome you to our first
21	annual meeting held in the extension of The Mother
  	Church. I shall not attempt to speak of the deep signifi-
  	cance of this momentous occasion. I realize that only as
24	infinite good unfolds in each individual consciousness can
  	we begin to comprehend, even in small degree, how great
  	is the work that has been inaugurated by our beloved
27	Leader, how faithful is her allegiance to God, how untiring
  	are her efforts, and how successful she is in the performance
  	of her daily tasks. 
30	    "With a mighty hand, and with an outstretched arm"
  	were the children of Israel delivered from the bondage of
  
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                       43


 1	the Egyptians, but this deliverance did not put them in
  	possession of the promised land. An unknown wilder-
 3	ness was before them, and that wilderness must be con-
  	quered. The law was given that they might know what
  	was required of them, that they might have a definite rule
 6	of action whereby to order aright the affairs of daily life. 
  	Obedience to the demands of the law revealed the God
  	of their fathers, and they learned to know Him. During
 9	their sojourn in the wilderness they suffered defeats and
  	met with disappointments, but they learned from experi-
  	ence and finally became willingly obedient to the voice of
12	their leader. The crossing of the Jordan brought them
  	into the promised land, and this experience was almost
  	as marvellous as had been the passage of the Red Sea
15	forty years before. In obedience to the command of
  	Joshua, twelve stones taken from the midst of the river
  	were set up on the other side for a memorial. In future
18	generations when it was asked, "What mean ye by these
  	stones?" it was told them:  Israel came over this Jordan
  	on dry ground. 
21	    Forty years ago the Science of Christian healing was
  	revealed to our beloved Leader, the Rev. Mary Baker
  	Eddy. A few years later she gave us our textbook,
24	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." Obedi-
  	ence to the teachings of this book has brought us to this
  	hour. We have learned from experience, and to-day we
27	rejoice that we have found in Christian Science that
  	which heals and saves. 
  	    The world looks with wonder upon this grand achieve-
30	ment, — the completion and dedication of our magnificent
  	temple, — and many are asking, "What mean ye by these
  	stones?" The answer is, The way out of the wilderness
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   44


 1	of human beliefs has been revealed. Through the under-
  	standing of God as an ever-present help, the sick are being
 3	healed, the shackles of sin are being broken, heavy burdens
  	are being laid down, tears are being wiped away, and
  	Israel is going up to possess the promised land of eternal,
 6	harmonious existence. 
  	    Friends, our progress may be fast or it may be slow,
  	but one thing is certain, it will be sure, if we are obe-
 9	dient to the loving counsel of our ever faithful Leader. 
  	The Christ is here, has come to individual conscious-
  	ness; and the faithful disciple rejoices in prophecy ful-
12	filled, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of
  	the world." 


  	                               Telegram to Mrs. Eddy 

15	    Judge Septimus J. Hanna then advanced to the
  	front of the platform, read the following despatch, and
  	moved that it be forwarded at once to our Leader,
18	Mrs. Eddy. The motion was carried unanimously by a
  	rising vote. 
  	    The despatch was as follows: —  


21	TO THE REV. MARY BAKER EDDY,
  	         Pleasant View, Concord, N. H. 

  	    Beloved Teacher and Leader: — The members of The
24	Mother Church, The First Church of Christ, Scientist,
  	in Boston, Mass., in annual meeting assembled, hereby
  	convey to you their sincere greetings and their deep
27	love. 
  	    They desire to express their continued loyalty to your
  	teachings, their unshaken confidence in the unerring wis-
30	dom of your leadership, and their confident assurance
 
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                       45


 1	that strict and intelligent recognition of and obedience to
  	the comprehensive means by you provided for the further-
 3	ance of our Cause, will result in its perpetuity as well
  	as in the ultimate regeneration of its adherents and of
  	mankind. 
 6	    We are witnessing with joy and gratitude the significant
  	events associated with this, one of the greatest and most
  	important gatherings of Christian Scientists in the annals
 9	of our history. Yet the upwards of thirty thousand who
  	are physically present at the dedication represent only a
  	small part of the entire body who are of us and with us
12	in the animus and spirit of our movement. 
  	    The great temple is finished! That which you have long
  	prophetically seen has been accomplished. The magnifi-
15	cent edifice stands a fitting monument of your obedience
  	and fidelity to the divine Principle revealed to you in that
  	momentous hour when purblind mortal sense declared you
18	to be in extremis. You followed unswervingly the guid-
  	ance of Him who went before you by day in a pillar of
  	cloud to lead you in the way, and by night in a pillar
21	of fire to give you light, and the results of such following
  	have been marvellous beyond human ken. As clearly
  	as in retrospect we see the earlier leading, we now discern
24	the fulfilment of the later prophecy, that "He took not
  	away the pillar of cloud by day, nor the pillar of fire by
  	night," for each advancing step has logically followed
27	the preceding one. 
  	    The great temple is finished! This massive pile of New
  	Hampshire granite and Bedford stone, rising to a height
30	of two hundred and twenty-four feet, one foot loftier than
  	the Bunker Hill monument, stands a material type of
  	Truth's permanence. In solid foundation, in symmetrical
  
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   46


1	arches, in generous hallways, in commodious foyer and
  	broad stairways, in exquisite and expansive auditorium,
 3	and in towering, overshadowing dome, the great structure
  	stands, silently but eloquently beckoning us on towards
  	a higher and more spiritual plane of living, for we know
 6	that without this spiritual significance it were but a pass-
  	ing dream. 
  	    In the best sense it stands in prophetic verity of the
 9	primary declaration of this church in its original organiza-
  	tion; namely, "To organize a church designed to com-
  	memorate the word and works of our Master, which should
12	reinstate primitive Christianity and its lost element
  	of healing."  (Church Manual, p. 17.) To rise to the
  	demands of this early pronouncement is the work of true
15	Christian Scientists. 
  	    To preach the gospel and heal the sick on the Christ-
  	basis is the essential requirement of a reinstated Chris-
18	tianity. Only as we pledge ourselves anew to this demand,
  	and then fulfil the pledge in righteous living, are we faith-
  	ful, obedient, deserving disciples. 
21	    On this solemn occasion, and in the presence of this
  	assembled host, we do hereby pledge ourselves to a deeper
  	consecration, a more sincere and Christly love of God and
24	our brother, and a more implicit obedience to the sacred
  	teachings of the Bible and our textbook, as well as to the
  	all-inclusive instructions and admonitions of our Church
27	Manual in its spiritual import, that we may indeed reach
  	"unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem,
  	and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general
30	assembly and church of the firstborn." 

  	                                      WILLIAM B. JOHNSON, Clerk 

  	BOSTON, MASS., June 12, 1906 
 
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                       47


1	                                    Report of the Clerk 

  	    Beloved Brethren of The First Church of Christ, Scientist,
 3	in Boston, Mass.: — It seems meet at this time, when
  	thousands of Christian Scientists have gathered here
  	from all parts of the world, many of whom have not had
 6	the means of knowing the steps by which this church has
  	reached its present growth, to present in this report a few
  	of the stages of its progress, as gleaned from the pages of
 9	its history. 
  	    After a work has been established, has grown to great
  	magnitude, and people the world over have been touched
12	by its influence for good, it is with joy that those who have
  	labored unceasingly for the work look back to the pictur-
  	esque, interesting, and epoch-marking stages of its growth,
15	and recall memories of trials, progress, and victories that
  	are precious each and all. To-day we look back over the
  	years that have passed since the inception of this great
18	Cause, and we cannot help being touched by each land-
  	mark of progress that showed a forward effort into the
  	well-earned joy that is with us now. For a Cause that
21	has rooted itself in so many distant lands, and inspired so
  	many of different races and tongues into the demonstration
  	of the knowledge of God, the years that have passed since
24	Mrs. Eddy founded her first church seem but a short
  	time. And this little church, God's word in the wilder-
  	ness of dogma and creed, opened an era of Christian
27	worship founded on the commands of Jesus: "Go ye
  	into all the world, and preach the gospel to every
  	creature. . . .  And these signs shall follow them that
30	believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they
  	shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up ser-
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   48


 1	pents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not
  	hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they
 3	shall recover." 
  	    Not until nineteen centuries had passed was there one
  	ready to receive the inspiration, to restore to human con-
 6	sciousness the stone that had been rejected, and which
  	Mrs. Eddy made "the head of the corner" of The Church
  	of Christ, Scientist. 
 9	    With the reading of her textbook, "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," Mrs. Eddy insisted
  	that her students make, every day, a prayerful study of
12	the Bible, and obtain the spiritual understanding of its
  	promises. Upon this she founded the future growth of
  	her church, and twenty-six years later the following
15	splendid appreciation of her efforts appeared in the
  	Methodist Review from the pen of the late Frederick
  	Lawrence Knowles: —  
18	    "Mrs. Eddy . . . in her insistence upon the constant
  	daily reading of the Bible and her own writings, . . .
  	has given to her disciples a means of spiritual development
21	which . . . will certainly build such truth as they do gain
  	into the marrow of their characters.  The scorn of the
  	gross and sensual, and the subordination of merely material
24	to spiritual values, together with the discouragement of
  	care and worry, are all forces that make for righteousness.  
  	And they are burned indelibly upon the mind of the
27	neophyte every day through its reading.  The intellects
  	of these people are not drugged by scandal, drowned in
  	frivolity, or paralyzed by sentimental fiction. . . .  They
30	feed the higher nature through the mind, and I am bound
  	as an observer of them to say, in all fairness, that the
  	result is already manifest in their faces, their conversation,
 
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                       49


 1	and their bearing, both in public and private.  What
  	wonder that when these smiling people say, 'Come thou
 3	with us, and we will do thee good,' the hitherto half-
  	persuaded one is wholly drawn over, as by an irresistible
  	attraction.  The religious body which can direct, and con-
 6	trol, in no arbitrary sense, but through sane counsel, the
  	reading of its membership, stands a great chance of sweep-
  	ing the world within a generation." 
 9	    The charter of this little church was obtained August
  	23, 1879, and in the same month the members extended a
  	unanimous invitation to Mrs. Eddy to become its pastor. 
12	At a meeting of those who were interested in forming the
  	church, Mrs. Eddy was appointed on the committee to
  	formulate the rules and by-laws, also the tenets and church
15	covenant. The first business meeting of the church was
  	held August 16, 1879, in Charlestown, Mass., for the pur-
  	pose of electing officers. August 22 the Clerk, by instruc-
18	tions received at the previous meeting, sent an invitation
  	to Mrs. Eddy to become pastor of the church. August 27
  	the church held a meeting, with Mrs. Eddy in the chair. 
21	An interesting record of this meeting reads: "The minutes
  	of the previous meeting were read and approved.  Then
  	Mrs. Eddy proceeded to instruct those present as to their
24	duties in the Church of Christ, giving some useful hints as
  	to the mode of conducting the church." 
  	    At a meeting held October 19, 1879, it was unanimously
27	voted that "Dr. and Mrs. Eddy merited the thanks of the
  	society for their devoted labors in the cause of Truth,"
  	and at the annual meeting, December 1 of the same year,
30	it was voted to instruct the Clerk to call Mrs. Eddy
  	to the pastorate of the church, and at this meeting Mrs.
  	Eddy accepted the call. The first meeting of this little
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   50


 1	church for deliberation before a Communion Sabbath
  	was held at the home of the pastor, Mrs. Eddy, Jan-
 3	uary 2, 1880. 
  	    Most of those present had left their former church
  	homes, in which they had labored faithfully and ardently,
 6	and had united themselves into a little band of prayerful
  	workers. As the Pilgrims felt the strangeness of their
  	new home, the vast gloom of the mysterious forests, and
 9	knew not the trials before them, so this little band of
  	pioneers, guided by their dauntless Leader and teacher,
  	starting out on their labors against the currents of dogma,
12	creed, sickness, and sin, must have felt a peculiar sense of
  	isolation, for their records state, "The tone of this meeting
  	for deliberation before Communion Sabbath was rather
15	sorrowful;" but as they turned steadfastly from the mor-
  	tal side, and looked towards the spiritual, as the records
  	further relate, "yet there was a feeling of trust in the
18	great Father, of Love prevailing over the apparently dis-
  	couraging outlook of the Church of Christ." The Com-
  	munion Sunday, however, brought fresh courage to the
21	earnest band, and the records contain these simple but
  	suggestive words, — "Sunday, January 4, 1880.  The
  	church celebrated her Communion Sabbath as a church,
24	and it was a very inspiring season to us all, and two new
  	members were added to the church." This was indeed
  	the little church in the wilderness, and few knew of its
27	teachings, but those few saw the grandeur of its work
  	and were willing to labor for the Cause. 
  	    The record of May 23, 1880, more than twenty-six years
30	ago, states: "Our pastor, Mrs. Eddy, preached her fare-
  	well sermon to the church.  The business committee met
  	after the services to call a general meeting of the church
 
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                       51


 1	to devise means to pay our pastor, so as to keep her with
  	us, as there is no one in the world who could take her place
 3	in teaching us the Science of Life." May 26 of the same
  	year the following resolutions were passed: "That the
  	members of the Church of Christ, and all others now in-
 6	terested in said church, do most sincerely regret that our
  	pastor, Mrs. Eddy, feels it her duty to tender her resigna-
  	tion, and while we feel that she has not met with the
 9	support that she should have reason to expect, we venture
  	to hope she will remain with us.  That it would be a
  	serious blow to her Cause to have the public services
12	discontinued at a time when there is such an interest
  	manifested on the part of the people, and we know of no
  	one who is so able as she to lead us to the higher under-
15	standing of Christianity, whereby to heal the sick and
  	reform the sinner.  It was moved to instruct the Clerk to
  	have our pastor remain with us for a few Sundays if not
18	permanently." 
  	    At a meeting of the church, December 15, 1880, an invi-
  	tation was extended to Mrs. Eddy to accept the pastorate
21	for the ensuing year; but, as the records state, "she gave
  	no definite answer, believing that it was for the interest
  	of the Cause, and her duty, to go into new fields to
24	teach and preach." 
  	    An interesting record relative to this very early work of
  	the church, and its appreciation of Mrs. Eddy's tireless
27	labors, is that of July 20, 1881, which reads, "That we,
  	the members of The Church of Christ, Scientist, tender to
  	our beloved pastor, Mrs. Eddy, the heartfelt thanks and
30	gratitude shared by all who have attended the services, in
  	appreciation of her earnest endeavors, her arduous labors,
  	and successful instructions to heal the sick, and reform
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   52


 1	the sinner, by metaphysical truth or Christian Science, dur-
  	ing the past year.  Resolved:  That while she had many
 3	obstacles to overcome, many mental hardships to endure,
  	she has borne them bravely, blessing them that curse her,
  	loving them that despitefully use her, thereby giving in
 6	her Christian example, as well as her instructions, the
  	highest type of womanhood, or the love that heals.  And
  	while we sincerely acknowledge our indebtedness to her,
 9	and to God, for these blessings, we, each and all, will make
  	greater efforts more faithfully to sustain her in her work.  
  	Resolved:  That while we realize the rapid growth, and
12	welcome the fact of the spreading world wide of this great
  	truth, that Mind, Truth, Life, and Love, as taught and
  	expressed by our pastor, does heal the sick, and, when
15	understood, does bring out the perfection of all things, we
  	also realize we must use more energy and unselfish labor
  	to establish these our Master's commands and our pastor's
18	teachings, namely, heal the sick, and preach the gospel,
  	and love our neighbor as ourselves." 
  	    Eighteen years ago, the Rev. James Henry Wiggin, who
21	was not a Christian Scientist, wrote as follows: "What-
  	ever is to be Mrs. Eddy's future reputation, time will
  	show.  Little cares she, if only through her work Truth
24	may be glorified.  More than once, in her earnestness, she
  	has reached her bottom dollar, but the interest of the
  	world to hear her word has always filled her coffers anew.  
27	Within a few months she has made sacrifices from which
  	most authors would have shrunk, to insure the moral
  	rightness of her book." This statement "Phare Pleigh"
30	[the nom de plume of the Rev. James Henry Wiggin]
  	makes out of his own peculiar knowledge of the circum-
  	stances. "Day after day flew by, and weeks lengthened
 
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                       53


 1	into months; from every quarter came important mis-
  	sives of inquiry and mercantile reproach; hundreds of
 3	dollars were sunk into a bottomless sea of corrections;
  	yet not until the authoress was satisfied that her duty
  	was wholly done, would she allow printer and binder to
 6	send forth her book to the world." This book has now
  	reached its four hundredth edition, each of one thousand
  	copies. 
 9	    On September 8, 1882, it was voted that the church
  	hold its meetings of worship in the parlors of Mrs. Eddy's
  	home, 569 Columbus Avenue, Boston. The services were
12	held there until November, 1883, and then in the Haw-
  	thorne Rooms, at No. 3 Park Street, the seating capacity
  	of which place was about two hundred and twenty-
15	five. At a meeting October 22, 1883, the church voted
  	to wait upon Mrs. Eddy, to ascertain if she would
  	preach for the society for ten dollars a Sunday, which
18	invitation she accepted. After establishing itself as a
  	church in the Hawthorne Rooms, the number of atten-
  	dants steadily increased. The pulpit was supplied by
21	Mrs. Eddy, when she could give the time to preach,
  	and by her students and by clergymen of different
  	denominations, among whom was the Rev. A. J. Pea-
24	body, D.D., of Cambridge, Mass. 
  	    The annual report of the business committee of the
  	church, for the year ending December 7, 1885, contains
27	some very interesting statements, among which is this:
  	"There was a steadily increasing interest in Christian
  	Science among the people, even though the continuity
30	of thought must have been very much broken by having
  	so many different ones address them on the subject.  
  	When our pastor preached for us it was found that the
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   54


 1	Hawthorne Rooms were inadequate for the occasion,
  	hundreds going away who could not obtain entrance;
 3	those present enduring the inconvenience that comes
  	from crowding, for the sake of the eternal truth she
  	taught them." The Boston Traveler contained the fol-
 6	lowing item: "The Church of Christ, Scientist, had their
  	meeting Easter Sunday at Hawthorne Rooms, which
  	were crowded one hour before the service commenced,
 9	and half an hour before the arrival of the pastor, the
  	Rev. Mary Baker Eddy, the tide of men and women
  	was turned from the door with the information, 'No
12	more standing-room.' " 
  	    On February 8, 1885, communion was held at Odd
  	Fellows Hall, and there were present about eight hundred
15	people. At this time the Hawthorne Rooms, which had
  	been regarded as the church home, were outgrown. Dur-
  	ing the summer vacation, different places were considered,
18	but no place suitable could be found that was available,
  	and the Sunday services were postponed. There was an
  	expectation that some place would be obtained, but the
21	desire for services was so great that the Hawthorne Rooms
  	were again secured. A record of this period reads, "It
  	should be here stated that from the first of September to
24	our opening, crowds had besieged the doors at the Haw-
  	thorne Rooms, Sunday after Sunday." On October 18,
  	1885, the rooms were opened and a large congregation
27	was present. It was then concluded to engage Chickering
  	Hall on Tremont Street. In the previous consideration
  	of places for meeting it had been decided that this hall
30	was too large, as it seated four hundred and sixty-four. 
  	The first Sunday service held in Chickering Hall was on
  	October 25, 1885. Mrs. Eddy preached at this service
 
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                       55


 1	and the hall was crowded. This date is memorable as
  	the one upon which the Sunday School was formed. 
 3	    Meanwhile it was felt that the church needed a place of
  	its own, and efforts were made to obtain by purchase some
  	building, or church, in a suitable location. Several places
 6	were considered, but were not satisfactory; yet the
  	thought of obtaining a church edifice, although given up
  	for a time, was not forgotten. In the mean time, not
 9	only was the attendance rapidly growing in this church in
  	Chickering Hall, but the Cause itself was spreading over
  	the land. September 1, 1892, Mrs. Eddy gave the plot of
12	ground on which The Mother Church now stands. On
  	the twenty-third day of September, 1892, twelve of the
  	members of the church met, and, upon Mrs. Eddy's
15	counsel, reorganized the church, and named it The First
  	Church of Christ, Scientist. This effort of Mrs. Eddy
  	was an inspiration to Christian Scientists, and plans were
18	made for a church home. 
  	    In the mean time Sunday services were held in Chicker-
  	ing Hall, and continued there until March, 1894, and
21	during the last year the hall was crowded to overflowing. 
  	In March, however, the church was obliged to seek other
  	quarters, as Chickering Hall was to be remodelled. At this
24	time the church removed to Copley Hall on Clarendon
  	Street, which had a seating capacity of six hundred and
  	twenty-five, and in that place Sunday services were held
27	until The Mother Church edifice was ready for occupancy,
  	December 30, 1894. During the months that the con-
  	gregation worshipped in Copley Hall there was a steady
30	increase in attendance. 
  	    Twelve years ago the twenty-first of last month, the
  	corner-stone of The Mother Church edifice was laid, and
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   56


 1	at that time it was thought the seating capacity would be
  	adequate for years to come. Attendance at the Sunday
 3	service gradually increased, until every seat was filled and
  	many stood in the aisles, and in consequence two services
  	were held, morning and afternoon, the latter a repetition
 6	of the morning service. The date of the inauguration of
  	two Sunday services was April 26, 1896. It was soon
  	evident that even this provision was inadequate to meet
 9	the need, and it was found necessary to organize branch
  	churches in such suburbs of Boston as would relieve
  	the overcrowded condition of The Mother Church; there-
12	fore three branch churches were organized, one in each of
  	the following named places:  Cambridge, Chelsea, and
  	Roxbury. 
15	    For a while it seemed that there would be ample room
  	for growth of attendance in The Mother Church, but not-
  	withstanding the relief that the organization of branch
18	churches had given, the number of attendants increased
  	faster than ever. From the time that the three foregoing
  	named churches were established, the membership and the
21	attendance at them and at The Mother Church steadily
  	grew, and more branch churches were established in other
  	suburbs, members of which had formerly been attendants
24	at The Mother Church. In the spring of 1905 the over-
  	crowded condition of the morning service showed that
  	still further provision must be made, as many were obliged
27	to leave the church for the reason that there was not even
  	standing-room. Therefore, beginning October 1, 1905,
  	three services were held each Sunday, the second and
30	third being repetitions of the first service. 
  	    This continued growth, this continued overcrowding,
  	proved the need of a larger edifice. Our communion ser-
 
                           The Annual Meeting, 1906                       57


 1	vices and annual meetings were overcrowded in The
  	Mother Church, they were overcrowded in Tremont
 3	Temple, in Symphony Hall, and in the Mechanics Build-
  	ing, and the need was felt of an auditorium that would
  	be of great seating capacity, and one that would have the
 6	sacred atmosphere of a church home. 
  	    In Mrs. Eddy's Message to the church in 1902 she sug-
  	gested the need of a larger church edifice, and at the
 9	annual meeting of the same year the church voted to
  	raise any part of two millions of dollars for the purpose of
  	building a suitable edifice. The labor of clearing the land
12	was begun in October, 1903, and the corner-stone was
  	laid July 16, 1904. 
  	    The first annual meeting of the church was held in
15	Chickering Hall, October 3, 1893, and the membership
  	at that date was 1,545. The membership of this
  	church to-day is 40,011. The number of candidates
18	admitted June 5 of this year is the largest in the his-
  	tory of the church and numbers 4,889, which is 2,194
  	more than the hitherto largest admission, that of June,
21	1903. The total number admitted during the last
  	year is 6,181. The total number of branch churches
  	advertised in The Christian Science Journal of this
24	June is 682, 614 of which show a membership of
  	41,944. The number of societies advertised in the
  	Journal is 267. 
27	    Shortly before the dedication of The Mother Church in
  	1895, the Boston Evening Transcript said: "Wonders will
  	never cease.  Here is a church whose Treasurer has sent
30	out word that no sums except those already subscribed
  	can be received.  The Christian Scientists have a faith
  	of the mustard-seed variety.  What a pity some of our
  
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   58


1	practical Christian folk have not a faith approximate to
  	that of these impractical Christian Scientists." 
 3	    The fact that a notice was published in the Christian
  	Science Sentinel of last Saturday that no more funds
  	are needed to complete the extension of The Mother
 6	Church, proves the truth of the axiom, "History re-
  	peats itself." These are the evidences of the magnifi-
  	cent growth of this Cause, and are sufficient refutation
 9	of the statements that have been made that "Christian
  	Science is dying out." 
  	    The majesty and the dignity of this church edifice not
12	only shows the growth of this Cause, but proclaims the
  	trust, the willingness of those who have contributed to
  	the erection of these mighty walls. 
15	    This magnificent structure, this fitting testimonial in
  	stone, speaks more than words can picture of the love and
  	gratitude of a great multitude that has been healed and
18	purified through the labor and sacrifice of our revered
  	Leader and teacher, Mary Baker Eddy, the one through
  	whom God has revealed a demonstrable way of salvation. 
21	May her example inspire us to follow her in preaching,
  	"The kingdom of heaven is at hand," by healing the
  	sick and reforming the sinful, and, as she has done, ver-
24	ifying Jesus' words, "Lo, I am with you alway." 


  	                 LETTERS AND EDITORIAL 

  	MRS. MARY BAKER EDDY,
27	         Pleasant View, Concord, N. H. 

  	    My Dear Teacher: — Of the many thousands who
  	attended the dedicatory services at the Christian Science
30	church last Sunday it is doubtful if there was one so deeply
 
                                  Letters and Editorial                                59


 1	impressed with the grandeur and magnitude of your work
  	as was the writer, whom you will recall as a member of
 3	your first class in Lynn, Mass., nearly forty years ago. 
  	When you told us that the truth you expounded was
  	the little leaven that should leaven the whole lump, we
 6	thought this might be true in some far distant day
  	beyond our mortal vision. It was above conception
  	that in less than forty years a new system of faith and
 9	worship, as well as of healing, should number its adher-
  	ents by the hundreds of thousands and its tenets be
  	accepted wholly or in part by nearly every religious and
12	scientific body in the civilized world. 
  	    Seated in the gallery of that magnificent temple, which
  	has been reared by you, gazing across that sea of heads,
15	listening again to your words explaining the Scriptures,
  	my mind was carried back to that first public meeting in
  	the little hall on Market Street, Lynn, where you preached
18	to a handful of people that would scarce fill a couple of
  	pews in this grand amphitheatre; and as I heard the sono-
  	rous tones of the powerful organ and the mighty chorus of
21	five thousand voices, I thought of the little melodeon on
  	which my wife played, and of my own feeble attempts
  	to lead the singing. 
24	    In years gone by I have been asked, "Did Mrs. Eddy
  	really write Science and Health?  Some say she did not." 
  	My answer has invariably been, "Send those who say
27	she did not to me.  I heard her talk it before it was
  	ever written.  I read it in manuscript before it was ever
  	printed." Now my testimony is not needed. No human
30	being in this generation has accomplished such a work or
  	been so thoroughly endorsed or so completely vindicated. 
  	It is marvellous beyond all imagining to one who knew of
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   60


 1	your early struggles. I have been solicited by many of
  	your followers to say something about the early history
 3	of Christian Science. I have replied that if Mrs. Eddy
  	thought it wise to instruct them on the subject she would
  	doubtless do so. 
 6	    Possibly you may remember the words of my uncle, the
  	good old deacon of the First Congregational Church of
  	Lynn, when told that I had studied with you. "My boy,
 9	you will be ruined for life; it is the work of the devil." 
  	He only expressed the thought of all the Christian (?)
  	people at that time. What a change in the Christian
12	world! "The stone which the builders rejected" has
  	become the corner-stone of this wonderful temple of
  	"wisdom, Truth, and Love."  (Science and Health, p.
15	495.) I have yet the little Bible which you gave me
  	as a reward for the best paper on the spiritual sig-
  	nificance of the first chapter of Genesis. It has this
18	inscription o        n the fly-leaf in your handwriting, "With
  	all thy getting get understanding." 
  	                          Respectfully and faithfully yours,
21	                                                        S. P. BANCROFT 

  	CAMBRIDGE, MASS., June 12, 1906 


  	MRS. MARY BAKER EDDY,
24	         Pleasant View, Concord, N. H. 

  	    Dear Leader and Guide: — Now that the great event,
  	the dedication of our new church building, is over, may
27	I ask a little of your time to tell you of the interesting
  	part I had to perform in this wonderful consummation. 
  	On the twenty-fifth of last March I was asked by one
30	of the Directors if I would care to do a little watching
 
                                  Letters and Editorial                                61


 1	at the church. I gladly answered in the affirmative, and
  	have been in the building part of every night since that
 3	time. To watch the transformation has been very in-
  	teresting indeed, and the lessons I have learned of the
  	power of divine Mind to remove human obstructions
 6	have been very precious. At first I thought that, since
  	it seemed impossible for the building to be completed
  	before the end of summer, the communion would likely
 9	be postponed until that time. Then came the announce-
  	ment that the services would be held in the new exten-
  	sion on June 10. I saw at once that somebody had to
12	wake up. I fought hard with the evidence of mortal
  	sense for a time; but after a while, in the night, as
  	I was climbing over stones and planks and plaster,
15	I raised my eyes, and the conviction that the work
  	would be accomplished came to me so clearly, I said
  	aloud, "Why, there is no fear; this house will be ready
18	for the service, June 10." I bowed my head before
  	the might of divine Love, and never more did I have
  	any doubt. 
21	    One feature about the work interested me. I noticed
  	that as soon as the workmen began to admit that the work
  	could be done, everything seemed to move as by magic;
24	the human mind was giving its consent. This taught me
  	that I should be willing to let God work. I have often
  	stood under the great dome, in the dark stillness of the
27	night, and thought, "What cannot God do?"  (Science
  	and Health, p. 135.) 
  	    As I discovered the many intricate problems which must
30	necessarily present themselves in such an immense under-
  	taking, I appreciated as never before the faithful, earnest
  	work of our noble Board of Directors. With unflinching
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   62


 1	faith and unfailing fidelity they have stood at the breast-
  	works in the battle, and won the reward, "Well done,
 3	good and faithful servant; . . . enter thou into the joy
  	of thy lord." 
  	    But what of this magnificent structure? Whence did it
 6	come? To me it is the result of the love that trembled
  	in one human heart when it whispered: "Dear God, may
  	I not take this precious truth and give it to my brothers
 9	and sisters?" How can we ever thank God enough for
  	such an one, — ever thank you enough for your unselfed
  	love. May the glory which crowns the completion of this
12	structure shed its brightest beams on your pathway, and
  	fill your heart with the joy of Love's victory. 
  	                                           Your sincere follower,
15	                                                       JAMES J. ROME 

  	BOSTON, MASS., June 30, 1906 


  	REV. MARY BAKER EDDY, 
18	        Pleasant Vie w, Concord, N. H. 

  	    Beloved Leader and Teacher: — We, the Directors of
  	your church, send you loving greetings and congratulations
21	upon the completion of the magnificent extension of The
  	Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, and we again express
  	our thankful appreciation of your wise counsel, timely
24	instruction, and words of encouragement when they were
  	so much needed. 
  	    We acknowledge with many thanks the valuable services
27	rendered to this Board by the members of the business
  	committee, who were ever ready to assist us in every way
  	possible; also the services of other members of the church,
30	who gave freely of their time and efforts when there was
  	urgent need of both. 
 
                                  Letters and Editorial                                63


 1	    We do not forget that it was through you we were en-
  	abled to secure the services of Mr. Whitcomb as builder
 3	in the early days of the construction of the church, and of
  	Mr. Beman in an advisory capacity in the later days; for
  	this, and for their valuable services, we are grateful. 
 6	Lovingly and gratefully your students,

  	       THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE BOARD OF DIRECTORS,

  	                           By WILLIAM B. JOHNSON, Secretary 

 9	     BOSTON, MASS., July 10, 1906 


    	     [Editorial in Christian Science Sentinel, June 23, 1906] 

  	    Our annual communion and the dedication of the exten-
12	sion of The Mother Church are over, and this happy and
  	holy experience has become a part of our expanding con-
  	sciousness of Truth, to abide with us and enable us better
15	to work out the purposes of divine Love. It was scarcely
  	possible to repress a feeling of exultation as friend met
  	friend at every turn with words of rejoicing; and even the
18	greetings and congratulations of those not of our faith
  	seemed to say that all the world was in some degree sharing
  	in our joy. But within our sacred edifice there came a
21	deeper feeling, a feeling of awe and of reverence beyond
  	words, — a new sense of the magnitude of Christian
  	Science, this revelation of divinity which has come to the
24	present age. Grandly does our temple symbolize this
  	revelation, in its purity, stateliness, and vastness; but
  	even more impressive than this was the presence of the
27	thousands who had come, as the Master predicted, "from
  	the east, and from the west, and from the north, and
  	from the south," to tell by their presence that they had
30	been healed by Christ, Truth, and had found the kingdom
  	of God. 
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   64


 1	    As one thought upon the significance of the occasion,
  	the achievements of our beloved Leader and her relation
 3	to the experiences of the hour took on a larger and truer
  	meaning. The glories of the realm of infinite Mind,
  	revealed to us through her spiritual attainments and her
 6	years of toil, encompassed us, and hearts were thrilled
  	with tender gratitude and love for all that she has done. 
  	If to-day we feel a pardonable pride in being known as
 9	Christian Scientists, it is because our Leader has made the
  	name an honored one before the world. 
  	    In her dedicatory Message to The Mother Church,
12	Mrs. Eddy says, "The First Commandment of the Hebrew
  	Decalogue, 'Thou shalt have no other gods before me,'
  	and the Golden Rule are the all-in-all of Christian Science." 
15	In all her writings, through all the years of her leadership,
  	she has been teaching her followers both by precept and
  	example how to obey this commandment and rule, and
18	her success in so doing is what constitutes the high stand-
  	ing of Christian Science before the world. Fearlessly does
  	she warn all her followers against the indulgence of the
21	sins which would prevent the realization of ideal manhood
  	 — the reign of the Christ — and now it is ours to address
  	ourselves with renewed faith and love to the high and holy
24	task of overcoming all that is unlike God, and thus prove
  	our worthiness to be "living stones" in the universal
  	temple of Spirit, and worthy members of The Mother
     27   Church before men.
?




       APPENDIX TO PART I 

  	AS CHRONICLED BY THE NEWSPAPERS 



 1	                      [Boston Journal, June 19, 1902] 

  	              AN ASTONISHING MOTION 

 3	    Assembled in the largest church business meeting ever
  	held in Boston — perhaps the largest ever held in the
  	United States — the members of The First Church of
 6	Christ, Scientist, Boston, The Mother Church of the de-
  	nomination, voted yesterday afternoon to raise any part
  	of two million dollars that might be needed to build
 9	in this city a church edifice capable of seating between
  	four and five thousand persons. This astonishing motion
  	was passed with both unanimity and assurance. It was
12	not even talked over, beyond two brief explanations why
  	the building was needed. Learning that a big church was
  	required, the money to provide it was pledged with the
15	readiness and despatch of an ordinary mortal passing out
  	a nickel for carfare. 


  	                         [Boston Globe, April, 1903] 

18	                        PROGRESSIVE STEPS 

  	    The last parcel in the block bounded by Falmouth,
  	Norway, and St. Paul Streets, in the shape of a triangle,
21	has passed to the ownership of the Christian Science
  	church, the deed being taken by Ira O. Knapp et al.,
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   66


 1	trustees. The purchase of this parcel, which is known as
  	the Hotel Brookline, a four-story brick building also in the
 3	shape of a triangle, gives to the above society the ownership
  	of the entire block. 
  	    During the past two weeks considerable activity has
 6	been going on in property on these streets, no less than
  	ten estates having been conveyed by deed to the Christian
  	Science church, and now comes the purchase of the last
 9	parcel on St. Paul Street by the above society, which
  	gives them the ownership of the entire block. 
  	    Just what use the society will make of the property
12	has not been stated, but it is said that a number of changes
  	will be made that will enable the church to expand, and
  	to do so it was necessary to have this property. No block
15	is so well situated for church purposes as this one, being
  	in a fine part of the city. 


  	                      [Boston Post, June 6, 1906] 

18	                     THE FINISHING TOUCHES 

  	    Artisans and artists are working night and day and
  	craftsmen are hurrying on with their work to make the
21	spacious and elegant edifice complete for the elaborate
  	observances of Sunday, when six services will be held,
  	and when the words of Mary Baker Eddy will come from
24	her beautiful home, Pleasant View, in Concord, N. H.,
  	welcoming her children and giving her blessing to the
  	structure. 
27	    The services of Sunday will mark an epoch in the history
  	of Christian Science. Since the discovery by Mrs. Eddy,
  	many beautiful houses of worship have been erected, but
30	never before has such a grand church been built as that
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   67


 1	which raises its dome above the city at the corner of
  	Falmouth and Norway Streets. 


 3	                                        [Boston Post] 

  	           DESCRIPTION OF THE EXTENSION 

  	                      Extension of The Mother Church 

 6	Cost ............................................................... $2,000,000
  	Shape, triangular .................................... 220x220x236 ft. 
  	Height ..................................................................... 224 ft. 
 9	Area of site .................................................. 40,000 sq. ft. 
  	Seating capacity ..................................................... 5,000
  	Checking facilities ................................... 3,000 garments 

12	                       Notable Dates in Christian Science 

  	Christian Science discovered................................... 1866
  	First church organized ............................................. 1879
15	First church erected ................................................. 1894
  	Corner-stone of cathedral laid ................................. 1904
  	Cathedral to be dedicated ....................................... 1906 


18	    Two million dollars was set aside for the building of this
  	addition to The First Church of Christ, Scientist, and the
  	money was used in giving Boston an edifice that is a
21	marvel of architectural beauty. But one church in the
  	country exceeds it in seating capacity, and, while vaster
  	sums of money were spent in other instances, never was
24	a more artistic effect reached. 
  	    This new temple, begun nearly two years ago, will in
  	its simple grandeur surpass any church edifice erected
27	in this city. Notwithstanding its enormous size, it is so
  	proportionately built that its massiveness is unnoticed
  	in the graceful outlines. 
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   68


 1	    Built in the Italian Renaissance style, the interior of
  	this church is carried out with the end in view of impressing
 3	the audiences with the beauty and strength of the design. 
  	The great auditorium, with its high-domed ceiling, sup-
  	ported on four arches springing from the tops of great
 6	stone piers, contains about one mile and a half of pews. 
  	    The dome surmounting the building is more than twice
  	the size of the dome on the State House, having a diameter
 9	of eighty-two feet and a height of fifty-one feet. 
  	    The top of the dome is two hundred and twenty-four feet
  	above the street, and reaches an altitude twenty-nine feet
12	higher than that of the State House. 
  	    The old church at the corner of Falmouth and Norway
  	Streets, with a seating capacity of twelve hundred, built
15	twelve years ago, will remain as it was, and Mrs. Eddy's
  	famous room will be undisturbed. 
  	    The Readers' platform is of a beautiful foreign marble,
18	and the color scheme for all the auditorium is of a warm
  	gray, to harmonize with the Bedford stone which enters
  	so largely into the interior finish. 
21	    The great organ is placed back of the Readers' platform
  	and above the Readers' special rooms. It has an archi-
  	tectural stone screen and contributes not a little to the
24	imposing effect of the interior. 
  	    Bedford stone and marble form the interior finish, with
  	elaborate plaster work for the great arches and ceilings. 
27	The floors of the first story are of marble. 
  	    There are twelve exits and seven broad marble stair-
  	ways, the latter framed of iron and finished with bronze,
30	marble, and Bedford stone. 
  	    Bronze is used in the lighting fixtures, and the pews and
  	principal woodwork are of mahogany.   
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   69


1	    The church is unusually well lighted, and one of the
  	extraordinary features is the eight bronze chains, each
 3	suspending seventy-two lamps, each lamp of thirty-two
  	candle-power. 
  	    Where ceiling or roof and side walls come together no
 6	sharp angles are visible, such meetings presenting an oval
  	and dome appearance and forming a gently curved and
  	panelled surface, whereon are placed inscriptions illustra-
 9	tive of the faith of Christian Science. 
  	    Two large marble plates with Scripture quotations are
  	also placed on the two sides of the organ. 
12	    Everywhere within the building where conditions per-
  	mitted it pure white marble was used, and the hammer
  	and chisel of the sculptor added magnificent carvings to
15	the rich beauty of the interior. 
  	    The auditorium contains seven galleries, two on either
  	side and three at the back, yet not a single pillar or post
18	anywhere in the vast space interrupts the view of the
  	platform from any seat. 
  	    Another unusual feature is the foyer, where five thousand
21	people can freely move. Adjoining this foyer are the
  	Sunday School and the administration offices, while in
  	the basement is a cloak-room of the capacity of three
24	thousand wraps. 


  	                                       [Boston Globe] 

  	                            AN  IDEA  OF  THE  SIZE 

27	    If one would get an idea of the size of this building and
  	the manner in which the dome seems to dominate the
  	entire city, the best point of view is on top of the tower
30	in Mt. Auburn cemetery in Cambridge, some four miles
  	away. From this point the building and dome can be seen
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   70


 1	in their relation to the city itself, and it certainly looks
  	imposing. 
 3	    One thing is certain:  for a religion which has been
  	organized only thirty years, and which erected its first
  	church only twelve years ago, Christian Science has more
 6	fine church edifices to its credit in the same time than
  	any other denomination in the world, and they are all
  	paid for. 


 9	                             [Boston Evening Transcript] 

  	                                    THE CHIMES 

  	    The chimes for the new Christian Science temple are
12	worthy of the dome. The effect on all within earshot is
  	quite remarkable. They say that workingmen stopped
  	in the street and stood in silent admiration while the
15	chimes were being tested the other day. Millet's
  	"Angelus" had living reproductions on every corner in
  	the neighborhood. 


18	                                       [Boston Post] 

   	              MAGNIFICENCE OF THE ORGAN 

  	    The new church is replete with rare bits of art, chosen
21	from the works of both ancient and modern masters, but
  	there is nothing more wonderful than the organ which
  	has been installed. Nowhere in the world is there a more
24	beautiful, more musical, or more capable instrument. 
  	In reality it is a combination of six organs, with four
  	manuals, seventy-two stops, nineteen couplers, nineteen
27	adjustable combination pistons, three balanced swells,
  	a grand crescendo pedal, seven combination pedals, and
  	forty-five hundred and thirty-eight pipes, the largest of
30	which is thirty-two feet long. Attached to the organ is
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   71


 1	a set of cathedral chimes, stationed in one of the towers,
  	and some of the most intricate discoveries of organ
 3	builders enable the organist to produce the most beautiful
  	effects by means of the bells. There is also a solo organ
  	attached. 


 6	                                   [Boston Journal] 

  	                           ITS ARCHITECTURE 

  	    There is no need of fussing about the underlying spirit
 9	that built the Christian Science cathedral. We can all
  	agree that it is a stunning piece of architecture and a
  	great adornment to the city. 


12	                                       [Boston Globe] 

                                     UNIQUE INTERIOR 

  	    When these people enter this new cathedral or temple
15	which has been in process of construction, they will find
  	themselves in one of the most imposing church edifices
  	in the country — yes, in the world. For in its interior
18	architecture it is different from any other church in the
  	world. In fact, nearly all the traditions of church interior
  	architecture have been set aside in this temple, for here
21	are neither nave, aisles, nor transept — just one vast audi-
  	torium which will seat exactly five thousand and twelve
  	people on floor and galleries, and seat them comfort-
24	ably. And what is more, every person seated in the
  	auditorium, either on floor or galleries, can see and hear
  	the two Readers who conduct the services on the platform
27	in front of the great organ. 
  	    This was the aim and object of the architect:  to con-
  	struct an auditorium that would seat five thousand people,
30	each of whom could see the Readers, and with such nicely
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   72


 1	adjusted acoustic properties that each person could hear
  	what was said. To do this it was necessary to set aside
 3	the traditions of interior church architecture. 


  	                                     [Boston Post] 

  	                     GATES OF BOSTON OPEN 

 6	    The gates of Boston are open wide in welcome to
  	nobility. Never before has the city been more fre-
  	quented by members of the titled aristocracy of the
 9	old world than it is now. From all the centres of Europe
  	there are streaming into town lords and ladies who
  	come to attend the dedication of the new church for
12	Christian Scientists. 


  	                                       [Boston Globe] 

  	CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS HAVE ALL THE MONEY NEEDED 

15	    "Please do not send us any more money — we have
  	enough!" 
  	    Briefly that is the notice which Stephen A. Chase,
18	treasurer of the building fund of the new Christian Sci-
  	ence temple, sent forth to the thirty thousand or more
  	Christian Scientists who have come to Boston to attend
21	the dedication exercises, and also through the Chris-
  	tian Science Sentinel to members of the church all over
  	the world. 
24	    This means that nearly two million dollars has
  	been subscribed for the new building, and that every
  	cent of it was paid in before the work was actually
27	completed. 
  	    That is the way the Christian Scientists began when
  	they erected the first church in Boston twelve years ago
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   73


 1	 — The Mother Church. Then it was found necessary
  	to issue a similar notice or order, and even to return
 3	more than ten thousand dollars which had been over-
  	subscribed. They have erected dozens of churches all
  	over this country and in other countries since that time,
 6	but it is claimed that very few of them owe a cent. 
  	    If you ask a Christian Scientist how they do it, the
  	reply will be in the form of a quotation from Science
 9	and Health (p. 494), "Divine Love always has met and
  	always will meet every human need." 


  	                                        [Boston Globe] 

12	                       THE GREAT GATHERING 

  	    Christian Scientists are flocking from all over the
  	world to Boston to-day, as they have been for several
15	days past and will be for several days to come, to attend
  	the June meetings of The Mother Church and the dedica-
  	tion of the new temple. 
18	    The headquarters was thrown open to visitors this
  	forenoon in Horticultural Hall, corner of Huntington
  	and Massachusetts Avenues. It is in charge of G. D. 
21	Robertson, and here the visitors will receive all information
  	concerning rooms and board, hotels, railroads, etc. There
  	is here also a post-office to which all mail may be directed,
24	and telegraph and telephone service. 


                                           [Boston Evening Transcript] 

  	                       SPECIAL TRAINS COMING 

27	    Special trains and extra sections of trains are due to
  	arrive in Boston to-night, bearing the first instalments of
  	the crowds of Christian Scientists from the central and
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   74


 1	western sections of this country. Those from abroad
  	and from the far West to a large degree are already in
 3	Boston. From now until Saturday night the inrush will
  	be from the sections within two or three days' ride, and
  	no doubt the night trains of Saturday will bring con-
 6	siderable numbers of belated church members from New
  	York and elsewhere who will arrive in this city just about
  	in time for the first Sunday service. 


 9	                          [Boston Evening Transcript] 

  	  INTERESTING AND AGREEABLE VISITORS 

  	    The Christian Scientists are here in force, and they are
12	very interesting and agreeable visitors, even to those who
  	are unable to accompany them in their triumph of mind
  	over matter. Boston is indebted to them for one of the
15	finest architectural achievements in this or any other city,
  	and other denominations might profit by their example of
  	paying for their church before dedicating it. It is a monu-
18	ment to the sincerity of their faith; and the pride and
  	satisfaction that is not only evident from their addresses
  	but reflected in their faces, is justifiable. They are an
21	intelligent and a happy appearing body, and even if those
  	outside are unable to believe that they have escaped from
  	the bondage of the material world, it would be idle to
24	attempt to deny them the satisfaction that springs from
  	a belief in such emancipation. Our present relations with
  	them are as the guests of the city, and as such they are
27	welcome. 
  	    Within two weeks we have had here the representatives
  	of the two poles of healing, the material and the mental,
30	and each is interesting, one for its hopefulness and the
  	other for its novelty. Whatever opinions we may enter-
  
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   75


1	tain of the value of the latter, we cannot well withhold
  	our respectful acknowledgment of its enthusiasm, its
 3	energy, and its faith in its fundamentals. Its votaries
  	are certainly holding the centre of the stage this week. 


  	                                         [Boston Globe] 

 6	                      READILY ACCOMMODATED 

  	    Yesterday was a busy day at the headquarters of the
  	Christian Scientists in Horticultural Hall. They poured
 9	into the city from every direction and most of them
  	headed straight for Horticultural Hall, where they were
  	assigned rooms in hotels or lodging-houses, if they had
12	not already been provided for. So perfect have been all
  	the preliminary arrangements for the handling of a great
  	number of visitors that there has not been the slightest
15	hitch in the matter of securing accommodations. And
  	if there was it would not make much difference, for these
  	people would take it all very good-naturedly. They
18	do not get excited over trifles. They are very patient and
  	good-natured. Crowded as the hall was yesterday, and
  	warm as the day was, there was not the slightest evidence
21	of temper, no matter how far they had travelled or what
  	discomforts they might have endured in their travels. 


  	                            [Boston Evening Transcript] 

24	                         BIG CHURCH IS PAID FOR 

  	    According to the custom of the Christian Scientists, the
  	big addition to The Mother Church will be dedicated
27	to-morrow free from debt. No church has ever yet been
  	dedicated by this denomination with any part of the
  	expense of its construction remaining unprovided for, and
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   76


 1	it went without saying that the same practice would be
  	followed with this new two-million-dollar edifice, the
 3	largest of them all. Up to within ten days the notices
  	that more money was needed had been in circulation,
  	and new contributions were constantly being received;
 6	but on June 2 it became evident to the Board of Direct-
  	ors that enough money was on hand to provide for the
  	entire cost of the building, and the formal announcement
 9	was made that no more contributions to the building fund
  	were needed. That it was received with rejoicing by the
  	thousands of church members and their friends only feebly
12	expresses the gratification. 
  	    A similar decision was reached and published at the
  	time of the dedication of The Mother Church in 1895, all
15	of which goes to show the earnestness and loyalty which
  	Christian Scientists manifest in the support of their
  	church work, and which enables them to dedicate their
18	churches free of debt without exception. The estimated
  	cost of the extension of The Mother Church was pledged
  	by the members assembled in their annual church meeting
21	in Boston, in 1902, and all contributions have been
  	voluntary. 


  	                                        [New York Herald] 

24	                 GIANT TEMPLE FOR SCIENTISTS 

  	    There will be dedicated in Boston to-morrow the
  	first great monument to Christian Science, the new two-
27	million-dollar cathedral erected by the devotees of a
  	religion which twenty-seven years ago was founded in
  	Boston by Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy with a membership
30	of twenty-six persons. 
  	    The new structure, which is now completed, has for
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   77


 1	months been the cynosure of all eyes because of its great
  	size, beautiful architecture, and the novelty of the cult
 3	which it represents. This temple is one of the largest in
  	the world. It has a seating capacity of over five thousand. 
  	In this respect it leads the Auditorium of Chicago. Be-
 6	side it the dome of the Massachusetts State House, which
  	is the leading landmark of Boston, pales into insignificance,
  	as its dimensions are only half as great. 
 9	    From all over the world Christian Scientists are rapidly
  	gathering in this city to participate in the most notable
  	feature in the life of their cult. From beyond the Rockies,
12	from Canada, from Great Britain, and practically every
  	civilized country, daily trainloads of pilgrims are pouring
  	into Boston, and it is estimated that not less than twenty-
15	five thousand visitors will participate in the dedication. 


     	                                         [New York World] 

  	                                     DEDICATION DAY 

18	    Over the heads of a multitude which began to gather at
  	daybreak and which filled the streets leading to the mag-
  	nificent temple of the Christian Science church, there
21	pealed from the chimes a first hymn of thanksgiving at
  	six o'clock this morning. It was dedication day, and
  	Christian Scientists from all quarters of the globe were
24	present to participate in the occasion. 
  	    It was estimated that nearly forty thousand believers
  	had gathered in Boston. Word was conveyed to them that
27	the temple would open its doors absolutely free of debt,
  	every penny of the two million dollars required to build
  	the imposing edifice in the Back Bay district having
30	been secured by voluntary subscription. 
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   78


 1	    The seating capacity of the temple is five thousand,
  	and in order that all might participate in the dedication,
 3	six services, identical in character, were held during the
  	morning, afternoon, and evening. 
  	    The worshippers saw an imposing structure of gray
 6	stone with a massive dome rising to a height of two
  	hundred and twenty-four feet and visible from every
  	quarter of the city. The multitude passed through the
 9	twelve entrances beneath a series of arches in the sev-
  	eral facades. They looked upon an interior done in soft
  	gray with decorative carvings peculiarly rich and im-
12	pressive. The seating is accomplished in a semi-circular
  	sweep of mahogany pews and in triple galleries. 
  	    The offertory taken at the beginning of the services
15	found every basket piled high with bank-notes, everybody
  	contributing, and none proffering small change. 
  	    At the close of the Lesson-Sermon, and in accordance
18	with the custom of the Christian Science church, the
  	entire congregation knelt in silent communion, followed
  	by the audible repetition of the Lord's Prayer. One of
21	the remarkable features of the services was the congre-
  	gation singing in perfect unison. The acoustic properties
  	of the temple, in spite of its vast interior, were found to
24	be perfect. 


    	                                             [Boston Globe] 

  	                               CHILDREN'S SERVICE 

27	    No mere words can convey the peculiar impressiveness
  	of the half past twelve service; the little children, awed by
  	the grandeur of the great room in which they were seated,
30	drinking in every word of the exercises and apparently
  	understanding all they heard, joining with their shrill
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   79


 1	voices in the singing and responsive reading, and then, at
  	the last, kneeling for silent communion before the pews, in
 3	absolute stillness, their eyes closed and their solemn little
  	faces turned upward. 


  	                                   [Norfolk (Neb.) Tribune] 

 6	                      ON A FAR HIGHER PEDESTAL 

  	    To those who seem to see no good in Christian Science,
  	it must stagger their faith not a little to read the account
 9	of the dedication of the vast temple located in the heart
  	of the city of Boston, the supposed fountain of knowledge
  	and seat of learning of America; the spectacle of thirty
12	thousand people assembling to gain admission to the
  	temple shows an enthusiasm for Christian Science seldom
  	witnessed anywhere in the world on any occasion; and
15	this occurred in staid old Boston, and the fact was heralded
  	in flaming headlines in the leading newspapers of the
  	world. According to the despatches, that assembly was
18	not a gathering of "the vulgar throng;" the intelligence
  	and wisdom of the country were there. There certainly
  	must be something more than a fad in Christian Science,
21	which was placed upon a far higher pedestal by that
  	demonstration than it ever occupied before. 


  	                                             [Boston Herald] 

24	         THE WEDNESDAY EVENING MEETINGS 

  	    Quietly, without a trace of fanaticism, making their
  	remarkable statements with a simplicity which sprang
27	from the conviction that they would be believed, scores of
  	Christian Scientists told of cures from diseases, physical
  	and mental, at the testimony meetings that marked the
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   80


 1	close of their visit to Boston; cures that carried one back
  	to the age of miracles. To hear prosperous, contented
 3	men and women, people of substance and of standing,
  	earnestly assure thousands of auditors that they had been
  	cured of blindness, of consumption in its advanced stages,
 6	of heart disease, of cancer; that they had felt no pain
  	when having broken bones set; that when wasted unto
  	death they had been made whole, constituted a severe tax
 9	upon frail human credulity, yet they were believed. 
  	    Meetings were held in the extension of The Mother
  	Church, in the extension vestry, in the old auditorium
12	of The Mother Church, in The Mother Church vestry,
  	Horticultural Hall (Exhibition Hall), Horticultural Hall
  	(Lecture Hall), Jordan Hall, Potter Hall, Howe and
15	Woolson Halls, Chickering Hall. 
  	    At each of the meetings the introductory services were
  	identical, consisting of hymns, an appropriate reading
18	from the Bible, and selections from "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures" by Mrs. Mary Baker
  	Eddy. 
21	    Fifteen thousand Scientists crowded into the auditorium
  	of the extension of The Mother Church, into the old
  	church, into Horticultural Hall, Jordan Hall, Potter Hall,
24	Woolson Hall, and Chickering Hall, and it took ten
  	meetings to accommodate the great throngs who wanted
  	to give testimony or who wanted to hear it. And when
27	these places had all been filled, there were many hundreds
  	waiting vainly in the streets. A few were upon the scene
  	as early as three o'clock in the afternoon to secure seats
30	in the main body of the church, where the largest meeting
  	was held, and long before seven the auditorium was com-
  	fortably filled. 
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   81


 1	    Upon entering The Mother Church one was immediately
  	struck with the air of well-being and of prosperity of the
 3	great congregation. The Scientists fairly radiate good
  	nature and healthy satisfaction with life. No pessimistic
  	faces there! So ingrained is this good nature, so complete
 6	this self-abnegation, that at the very height of fervor, when
  	bursting with a desire to testify to the benefits and the
  	healing power of the faith, one of them would pause and
 9	laughingly give precedence to another who had been the
  	first to catch the Reader's eye. 
  	    When Mr. McCrackan announced at the main meet-
12	ing that they were ready to receive testimony, up
  	leaped half a dozen Scientists. They had been told to
  	name, before beginning, the places where they lived. 
15	"Indianapolis!" "Des Moines!" "Glasgow!" "Cuba!" 
  	"Dresden!" "Peoria!"  they cried. No more cosmo-
  	politan audience ever sat in Boston. 
18	    Those who poured out their debts of gratitude for ills
  	cured, for hearts lifted up, spoke simply and gratefully,
  	but occasionally the voices would ring out in a way there
21	was no mistaking. In those people was the depth of
  	sincerity, and, when they sang, the volume of holy song
  	rose tingling to the great dome, swelling as one voice. 
24	It was a practical demonstration of the Scientist claims,
  	a fitting close to a memorable week. 
  	    If an attempt were made to give any account of the
27	marvellous cures narrated at the meetings of the Scien-
  	tists, or wherever two or more of them are met together,
  	it would be impossible to convey a conception of the
30	fervor of belief with which each tells his or her experi-
  	ence. These are tales of people of standing and of
  	substance, professional men, hard-headed shrewd busi-
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   82


 1	ness men. Yet they all have the same stories of their
  	conversion, either through a cure to themselves or to
 3	one near and dear to them. 


                                                   [Boston Herald] 

  	                                   EXODUS BEGINS 

 6	    For a while this morning it looked as though all the
  	Christian Scientists who have been crowding Boston
  	the last week were trying to get away at the same
 9	time. Hotels, boarding-houses, and private houses
  	were disgorging trunks and smaller articles of baggage
  	so fast that it was a matter of wonder where there
12	could be secured express wagons enough to accommo-
  	date the demand. 
  	    At the dedicatory services of The Mother Church
15	extension on Sunday, and at the sessions of the annual
  	meeting, Tuesday, it was the pride of the Church Direct-
  	ors that the edifice was emptied of its crowds in some-
18	thing like ten minutes. It would seem that this ability
  	to get away when the entertainment is over is a dis-
  	tinguishing characteristic of Christian Scientists, for at
21	noon to-day [June 14] the indications were that Boston
  	would be emptied of its twenty thousand and more vis-
  	itors by midnight to-night. 
24	    Transportation facilities at the two stations were taxed
  	to the utmost from early morning, and trains pulled out
  	of the city in double sections. 
27	    Although the Scientists came to Boston in such numbers
  	and are departing with such remarkable expedition, their
  	going will not be noticeable to the residents of Boston,
30	except perhaps those living in the streets leading directly
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   83


 1	to Horticultural Hall. This fact will be due to the
  	custom Christian Scientists have of never going about
 3	labelled. Ordinarily the holding of a great convention
  	is patent to every one residing in the convention city. 
  	Up at Horticultural Hall the one hundred and fifty
 6	members of the local arrangement committee wore tiny
  	white, unmarked buttons, for their own self-identification,
  	otherwise there has been no flaunting of badges or
 9	insignia of any kind. Christian Scientists frequently
  	wear a small pin, but this is usually hidden away in
  	the laces of the women's frocks, and the men go
12	entirely unadorned. 
  	    Therefore, with the exception of the street-car men
  	and policemen, who will doubtless have fewer questions
15	as to locality to answer, and the hotel and restaurant
  	keepers, who will have time to rest and sleep, the pub-
  	lic at large will scarcely realize that the Scientists have
18	gone. 


  	              WHAT THE BOSTON EDITORS SAID 

  	                            [Boston Daily Advertiser] 

21	    The meeting of the Christian Scientists in this city
  	naturally takes on a tone of deserved satisfaction, in view
  	of the announcement, which has just been made, that the
24	two million dollars needed for the construction of the new
  	temple has been raised even before the building itself has
  	been completed. 
27	    The thirty thousand visitors have other evidences of
  	the strength and growth of their organization, which has
  	made steady gains in recent years. But of this particu-
30	lar example of the readiness of the members to bear
  	each his or her share of the necessary expense of church
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   84


 1	work, the facts speak more plainly than mere assertion
  	could. Nothing is more of a drag on a church than a
 3	heavy debt, the interest on which calls for practically all
  	the resources of the institution. Many a clergyman can
  	testify from his own experience how a "church debt"
 6	cramps and retards and holds back work that would
  	otherwise be done. It is a rule in some denominations
  	that a church edifice may not be formally dedicated until
 9	it be wholly free from debt. And the experience of many
  	generations has affirmed its wisdom. 


  	                                             [Boston Herald] 

12	    Boston is the Mecca for Christian Scientists all over the
  	world. The new temple is something to be proud of. Its
  	stately cupola is a fitting crown for the other architec-
15	tural efforts in that section of the Back Bay. 


  	                                    [Boston Evening Record] 

  	    Boston is near to another great demonstration of the
18	growth of the Christian Science idea in numbers, wealth,
  	vigor, and faithful adherence. It is a remarkable story
  	which the gathering here tells. Its very magnitude and
21	the cheerful optimism and energy of its followers im-
  	press even the man who cannot reconcile himself to
  	the methods and tenets of the sect. Its hold and
24	development are most notable. 


  	                                            [Boston Post] 

  	    The gathering of Christian Scientists for the dedication
27	of the beautiful structure on Falmouth Street, which is
  	to take place on Sunday, is notable in many ways. It
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   85


 1	is remarkable in the character of the assembling mem-
  	bership, in its widely international range, and in the
 3	significance of the occasion. 
  	    The growth of this cult is the marvel of the age. Thirty
  	years ago it was comparatively unknown; one church
 6	and a mere handful of members measured its vogue. 
  	To-day its adherents number probably a million, its
  	churches have risen by hundreds, and its congregations
 9	meet in Europe and in the antipodes, as from the Atlantic
  	to the Pacific on this continent. 
  	    One does not need to accept the doctrines of Mrs.
12	Eddy to recognize the fact that this wonderful woman
  	is a world power. This is conclusive; it is conspicu-
  	ously manifest. And here in Boston the zeal and
15	enthusiasm of the followers of this creed have been
  	manifested in the building of a church structure which
  	will hold place among the architectural beauties of the
18	country. 


  	                                     [Boston Herald] 

  	    Another glory for Boston, another "landmark" set
21	in the illustrious list for future generations to reverence
  	and admire! The Science church has become the great
  	centre of attraction, not merely for its thousands of wor-
24	shippers, but for a multitude of strangers to whom this
  	historic city is the Mecca of their love and duty. Last
  	Sunday it was entirely credible that the spirit of faith
27	and brotherhood rested on this structure, which is abso-
  	lutely unique in its symmetrical and appropriate design. 
  	Aside from every other consideration, this church, with
30	its noble dome of pure gray tint, forming one of the
  	few perfect sky-lines in an American city, is doubly
  
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   86


1	welcomed. Henceforth the greeting of admiring eyes,
  	too often unaccustomed to fine architectural effects, will
 3	be constant and sincere. 
  	    As Boston has ever loved its golden State House
  	dome, so will it now find pleasure in this new symbol,
 6	brooding elevation, guarding as it were, embracing as it
  	may be, the hosts of a new religion. 


  	                                            [Boston Globe] 

 9	    Thousands of Christian Scientists have been pouring
  	into Boston in the past few days to be present at the
  	dedication yesterday of their new two-million-dollar
12	church, and to take part in the subsequent ceremonies and
  	exercises. Not only was every cent of the estimated cost
  	contributed before the actual work was completed, but
15	the treasurer of the building fund of the great temple
  	appealed to his brethren to give no more money, since he
  	had enough. This must be regarded as an extraordinary
18	achievement, and one which indicates plainly enough the
  	generosity of the devotion that the Christian Scientists
  	maintain towards their church. 


21	                                             [Boston Post] 

  	    The dedication of the edifice of the Christian Scientists
  	on the Back Bay has proved one of the most interest-
24	ing and in some of its aspects the most notable of such
  	occasions. 
  	    The attendance at the ceremonies yesterday was re-
27	markable, probably unprecedented, as regards numbers. 
  	Not even the great size of the auditorium could accom-
  	modate the throng of participants. At each of the iden-
30	tical services, repeated at intervals from early morning
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   87


 1	until the evening, the attendance was greater than the
  	building could contain. And the transportation facilities
 3	of the town have been strained to their utmost to care
  	for the multitudes going and coming. 
  	    The temporary increase of the population of Boston has
 6	been apparent to the most casual observer. And so, we
  	think, must be the characteristics of this crowd of visitors. 
  	It is a pleasant, congenial, quietly happy, well-to-do,
 9	intellectual, and cheerfully contented multitude that has
  	invaded the town. There are among them visitors of
  	title and distinction, but one does not notice these unless
12	they are pointed out. The impression created is that of
  	a great gathering of people we like to know and like to
  	have here. 
15	    We congratulate these comfortable acquaintances upon
  	the fact that they have their costly church fully paid for,
  	and we feel that Boston is to be congratulated upon the
18	acquisition of an edifice so handsome architecturally. 


  	                                        [Boston Herald] 

  	    I do not think I have ever seen more cheerful looking
21	groups of people than I have met in Boston during the
  	past few days. Their happy faces would make sunshine
  	on the grayest day. If Christian Science gives such
24	serene, beautiful expressions, it would not be a bad thing
  	if all the world turned to the new religion. There is one
  	thing about it:  it is certainly imbued with the spirit of
27	unselfishness and helpfulness, and, whatever one's special
  	creed may be, there is nothing antagonistic to it in this
  	doctrine of health, happiness, and in the cheerful doing
30	of good. 
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   88


 1	               GENERAL EDITORIAL OPINION 

  	                                 [Montreal (Can.) Gazette] 

 3	    Twenty thousand Christian Scientists have assembled
  	at Boston to attend the opening of their great new
  	temple. Christian Science, as now before this conti-
 6	nent, is the development of a short lifetime. It shows
  	strength in all parts, and among classes above the aver-
  	age in intelligence. 


 9	                                 [Concord (N. H.) Monitor] 

  	    The dedication, Sunday, in Boston, of the new Mother
  	Church of the Christian Science faith was a ceremonial of
12	far more than usual ecclesiastic significance. The edifice
  	itself is so rich in the architectural symbolisms of aspira-
  	tion and faith, its proportions are so large, and its accom-
15	modations are so wide, that its dedication abounds in
  	remarkable external manifestations which must arrest
  	public attention. But externals constitute the smallest
18	feature of the Christian Science faith, and this beau-
  	tiful temple, striking as are its beauties, is only a slight
  	and material development in evidence of that beauty and
21	serenity of faith, life, and love which finds its temple in
  	the heart of all that increasing host who have found the
  	truths of Christian Science to be a marvellous revelation
24	given to this generation by a noble and devoted woman,
  	to whom they rightfully turn with respect and affection. 


  	                                  [Brooklyn (N. Y.) Eagle] 

27	    The stoutest enemies of Christian Science will confess
  	at least an aesthetic debt to that great and growing cult,
  	which is implied in the building of a great church in Bos-
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                   89


 1	ton. This church is one of the largest and seemliest in
  	America, and in its size, if not in its aspect, it may be
 3	held to symbolize that faith which is so much a faith
  	that all facts inhospitable to it are deemed by its pro-
  	fessors not to exist at all. The building is of light stone,
 6	with a dome over two hundred and twenty feet high, a
  	chime of bells, and one of the largest organs in the world. 
  	The architect has joined lightness and grace to solidity,
 9	and the edifice needs only an open space about it, such
  	as one finds in the English cathedrals, to achieve its
  	extreme of beauty. A sect that leaves such a monument
12	has not lived in vain. 
  	    A remarkable thing in this building is that, although
  	it cost two million dollars, it is not blanketed with debts
15	and mortgages. Everything, even to the flagstones in
  	front of it, is paid for, and subscriptions are not solic-
  	ited. Here is an occasion for joy that marks it as dif-
18	ferent from almost all other of the Christian churches,
  	where petitions for money are almost as constant as
  	petitions for divine mercy. 


21	                                   [Denver (Col.) News] 

  	    The dedication of the new Mother Church of the
  	Christian Scientists in Boston is not a matter of interest
24	to that city alone, but to the nation; not to the nation
  	alone, but to the world; not to this time alone, but to
  	history. 
27	    The growth of this form of religious faith has been one of
  	the marvels of the last quarter century. It is, in some
  	respects, the greatest religious phenomenon of all history. 
30	That a woman should found a religious movement of
  	international sway; that its followers should number
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   90


 1	many thousands during her lifetime; that hundreds of
  	great buildings should be filled at every meeting Sun-
 3	days or on week-days with devout worshippers, wooed
  	by no eloquence of orator or magnetic ritual, — all these
  	things are new, utterly new, in the history of religious
 6	expression. 
  	    Unaccountable? Hardly so. Whatever else it is, this
  	faith is real and is given very real tests. Thousands upon
 9	thousands believe that it has cured them of diseases many
  	and diverse. All the passionate love for life with which
  	nature endows the children of men, grips hold of their
12	faith and insures fidelity in pain or death for self or dear
  	ones. But, while health-seeking is the door to this gospel
  	for many, it is not the only source of appeal. A faith
15	which teaches that hate is atheism, that discord is poison-
  	ous, that gloom is sin, has a mission that can be readily
  	grasped by sick or well. 
18	    The world is enormously richer for this reincarnation of
  	the old, old gospel of "on earth peace, good will toward
  	men." 


21	                                    [Terre Haute (Ind.) Star] 

  	    The dedication of The Mother Church of Christian
  	Science at Boston, with its paid-up cost of two million
24	dollars and its tremendous outpouring of eager commu-
  	nicants from all over the civilized world, is an event of
  	impressiveness and momentous significance. The historic
27	place of Mrs. Eddy as the Founder of a great denomination
  	can no longer be questioned, and the sources of her power
  	and following can be readily apprehended. Prominent
30	among these is the denomination's peculiar department of
  	healing, the efficacy of which to some extent is established
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                  91


 1	beyond cavil. The immense membership of the body is
  	proof positive that it supplies these persons, most of
 3	whom were already nominal Christians, something they
  	did not find in other communions. It affords refutation
  	of the notion that spiritual and mystic mediation has
 6	been drowned out in this so-called commercial age. The
  	Christian Scientists set a good example to other denomi-
  	nations in requiring their church edifices to be fully paid
 9	for before they are dedicated. It is to be said for Chris-
  	tian Science that no person's spiritual aspirations were
  	ever deadened or his moral standards debased through
12	its agency. Its communicants are cheerful and shed
  	sunshine about them — no insignificant element in true
  	Christianity. 


15	                                 [Lafayette (Ind.) Journal] 

  	    The dedication of a Christian Science temple at Boston
  	serves to call attention to one of the most remarkable
18	religious movements that this country or any other country
  	has ever known. It has not been very many years since
  	Christian Science was announced as a discovery of Mary
21	Baker Eddy of Concord, N. H. The few thousand persons
  	who followed Mrs. Eddy during the first years of her
  	preaching were the objects of much ridicule, but despite
24	the obstacles put in the way the church has continued to
  	grow. Its growth in numbers is remarkable, but even
  	stranger is its increase in wealth. The temple which has
27	just been dedicated at Boston cost two million dollars,
  	and is one of the finest places of worship in the world,
  	at least it is the largest in New England. This Mother
30	Church is absolutely free from debt. After but a few
  	years, Christian Science has congregations in every im-
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   92


 1	portant town and city of the United States. Of course
  	the new idea will never have determined its real position
 3	in the doctrines of the world until it has stood the test of
  	time. But its beginning has been impressive, and that
  	large numbers of intelligent men and women should be
 6	converted to it makes it appear that Science cannot
  	be brushed aside by ridicule alone. 


  	                        [Springfield (Mass.) Republican] 

 9	    The prodigious convention of Christian Scientists in
  	Boston is a portent worthy of perhaps even more interest
  	than it has evoked in that city, where a new temple to
12	Isis and Osiris would be hardly more than a day's wonder. 
  	With the swift growth of the new faith the public has in
  	a general way been familiar; it is but a few years ago that
15	the astonishing revelation was made that since 1890 its
  	following had increased from an insignificant number to
  	hundreds of thousands, a rate at which every other sect in
18	the country would soon be left behind. But mere statistics
  	give a feeble impression in comparison with so huge and
  	concrete a demonstration as the dedication of this vast
21	temple. The statistics have been ridiculed by the hostile
  	as mere guesswork, but one cannot sneer away the two-
  	million-dollar stone edifice or the thirty thousand wor-
24	shippers who entered its portals Sunday. 


  	                        [Rochester (N. Y.) Post Express] 

  	    There are two things to be said in favor of Christian
27	Science. Its growth has been wonderfully rapid, and due
  	apparently to nothing save the desire in the human heart
  	for some such comfort as it promises. Christian Scientists,
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                  93


 1	as a class, so far as the writer knows them, are happy,
  	gentle, and virtuous. They are multiplying without
 3	efforts at proselytizing; they are in no wise at war with
  	society; and they have little of the spirit of bigotry. The
  	dedication of their great church in Boston is a material
 6	evidence of their prosperity; and it may be said that if
  	their opinions seem visionary, there is nothing in them
  	to attract any class save the moderately well-to-do, the
 9	intelligent, and the well-behaved. It has been said
  	cynically that a religion prospers according to the pledges
  	which it holds out to its votaries; and though Christian
12	Science promises nothing in the way of gratifying the
  	passions or attaining dominion over others, yet it has
  	rare lures for weary hearts, — physical health and spiritual
15	peace. 


  	                          [Topeka (Kan.) Daily Capital] 

  	    Those of us who do not accept the doctrine of Christian
18	Science are possibly too prone to approach it in a spirit
  	of levity, too often disposed to touch upon it with the
  	tongue of facetiousness. Too often we see only its ridic-
21	ulous phases, attaching meanwhile no importance to
  	the saneness and common sense which underlie many of
  	the practices in its name. And many of us have missed
24	entirely its tremendous growth and the part it has come
  	to play in the economy of our social and religious life. 
  	    To those of us who have overlooked these essentials of
27	its hold upon the public, certain statistics brought to light
  	by the great meeting of the church now being held in
  	Boston will come in the nature of a revelation. In 1890
30	the faith had but an insignificant following. To-day its
  	adherents number hundreds of thousands, and if the
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   94


 1	growth continues in like proportion through another
  	decade every other sect will be left behind in the race for
 3	numerical supremacy. The figures given out by the
  	church itself have been ridiculed by the hostile as mere
  	guesswork, but some of the evidence appears in the con-
 6	crete and cannot be combated. "One cannot sneer away
  	the two-million-dollar stone edifice or the thirty thousand
  	worshippers who entered its portals Sunday," says the
 9	Springfield Republican. Neither can we overlook the
  	steady, consistent growth of the sect in every commu-
  	nity in which it has found a foothold. In the adherence
12	of its converts to the faith, and in the absence of dissent
  	among them in the interpretation of its tenets, there is
  	also much to convince the skeptic. 


15	                               [Albany (N. Y.) Knickerbocker] 

  	    The remarkable growth and the apparent permanency
  	of Christian Science were noted in the recent dedication in
18	Boston of the magnificent new temple of the cult. When
  	the doors were opened to the public, the structure was free
  	from debt. While the dedicatory services were being held
21	at different hours of the day, forty thousand Christian Sci-
  	entists from every State in the Union and from many for-
  	eign countries were in attendance. 
24	    Although Mrs. Eddy, the Founder of Christian Science,
  	was not in attendance, she sent greetings in which she
  	declared that the "crowning ultimate" of the church
27	"rises to a mental monument, a superstructure high above
  	the work of men's hands, even the outcome of their
  	hearts, giving to the material a spiritual significance — 
30	the speed, beauty, and achievements of goodness." 
  	    But a few years ago, men there were who predicted that
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                  95


 1	Christian Science would soon be included among the cults
  	which flourish for a time like a green bay-tree, and are
 3	then forgotten. Those predictions have not been verified. 
  	The church which has been built upon the tenets first
  	presented by Mrs. Eddy is being constantly strengthened
 6	by members who represent the intelligence of many
  	communities in different parts of the world. 


  	                     [Mexican Herald, City of Mexico, Mex.] 

 9	    The dedication of the magnificent Christian Science
  	church in Boston has brought that cheerful and pros-
  	perous body of believers before the press gallery of com-
12	mentators. They have built a huge church, which has
  	cost them about two million dollars, and it has a dome
  	which rivals that of the famous old Massachusetts State
15	House. During the great assembly of forty thousand
  	Christian Scientists in Boston they were described in the
  	newspapers of the Hub as a contented and well-dressed
18	body of people. 
  	    The faith of these people is certainly great. They go
  	about telling of miracles performed in this twentieth cen-
21	tury when "advanced" clergymen of other denominations
  	are avowing their disbelief in the miraculous. 
  	    The higher critics and the men of science may think
24	they can banish faith in the supernatural, but no religion
  	of growth and vitality exists without faith in the things
  	unseen. 


27	                            [Sandusky (Ohio) Star-Journal] 

  	    It is doubtful if, since the days of the primitive Chris-
  	tians, there has been such a wonderful demonstration of
30	religious faith and enlightened zeal as that exhibited at
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   96


 1	Boston, Sunday, when forty thousand Christian Scientists
  	from all parts of the world assembled to participate in
 3	the dedication of the extension of The Mother Church
  	of that denomination. These people were of the highest
  	order of intelligence, many of them prominent figures in
 6	the social and business world, and none of them afflicted
  	with the slightest trace of fanaticism. The gathering
  	can in no sense, save one, be compared with those of
 9	Mecca and the Hindu shrines, where fanaticism domi-
  	nates everything else. The one point of resemblance is
  	that the Christian Scientists are thoroughly in earnest
12	and take joy in attesting their faith in the creed of the
  	church of their choice. It is a faith based upon rea-
  	son, and reached only through intelligent and unbiased
15	study and comparison with other creeds. 
  	    A remarkable feature, perhaps the most remarkable, of
  	the gathering was the generosity of its adherents towards
18	their church. The building they were in Boston to dedi-
  	cate cost approximately two million dollars. Members
  	were invited to contribute what they could to pay for it. 
21	The money was sent in such quantities that before the day
  	set for the dedication arrived the fund was full to over-
  	flowing and the members were asked to quit giving. 


24	                                    [Peoria (Ill.) Journal] 

  	    It is the custom to sneer at Christian Science, but it is
  	evident that the cult will soon be beyond the sneering
27	point. The dedication of what is known as The Mother
  	Church extension in Boston, the other day, was attended
  	by people from all parts of the United States. And they
30	were people of intelligence. 
  	    The fact is that Christian Science just goes a little
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                  97


 1	beyond what almost every one is inclined to admit. The
  	best physicians now admit the power of mind over matter. 
 3	They believe that firm faith on the part of a sick per-
  	son, for instance, will go far towards making the patient
  	well. These same physicians, however, ridicule the idea
 6	of a patient getting well without the use of medicine. 
  	It has yet to be shown that of the sick who abjure
  	medicine a larger proportion have died than among
 9	those who were medically treated. The Journal has
  	kept no books on the subject, and is not a Christian
  	Scientist, but believes that if the figures could be given
12	they might show that the Scientists have a little the
  	advantage so far as this goes. 


  	                   [Nebraska State Journal, Lincoln, Neb.] 

15	    Zion's Herald, a rather bitter critic of Mrs. Eddy and
  	her cult, speaks of "the audacious, stupendous, inex-
  	plicable faith of this well-dressed, good-looking, emi-
18	nently respectable, evidently wealthy congregation in
  	their teacher and her utterances." The opening of the
  	new Mother Church of the Christian Science faith
21	at Boston has opened the eyes of the country anew to
  	the growth of the new church and the zeal of its
  	membership. 


24	                               [Athol (Mass.) Transcript] 

  	    The Christian Scientists who descended upon Boston
  	to the number of forty thousand last week to dedicate the
27	new temple, just built at a cost of two million dollars, have
  	mostly departed, but Boston has not yet recovered from
  	the effects produced by that stupendous gathering. The
30	incidents witnessed during the week were calculated to
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                   98


 1	impress the most determined skeptic. Forty thousand
  	people truly make up a mighty host, but these, it is de-
 3	clared, are but a twentieth of the Christian Science army
  	in this country to-day, and this is the wonderful growth
  	of less than a score of years. Christian Science may be
 6	anything that its foes try to prove it to be, but that mag-
  	nificent church, holding five thousand people, dedicated
  	free from debt, and the centre of an enthusiasm and rever-
 9	ence of worship such as religious annals hardly parallel
  	in modern times, is a tangible reality, and critics who
  	seek the light must have done with scoffs and jeers if
12	they would deal with the phenomenon with any effect. 


  	                                 [Portland (Ore.) Telegram] 

  	    The last issue of the Christian Science Sentinel contains
15	a rather remarkable announcement to the effect that
  	friends were requested to send no more money for the
  	building of the church which was recently dedicated at
18	Boston. This structure cost about two million dollars,
  	and all of the funds required to build it were raised in a
  	little less than three years. It was dedicated absolutely
21	free of debt, and no member of the church anywhere,
  	in this country or elsewhere, was asked to contribute a
  	dollar. Contributions were entirely voluntary. No re-
24	sort was had to any of the latter-day methods of raising
  	money. The record is one of which any church might
  	well be proud. 


27	                                  [Portland (Me.) Advertiser] 

  	    The erection in Boston of the two-million-dollar church
  	of the Christian Scientists and its dedication free from
30	debt has been a wonderful achievement, but as our con-
 
                   As Chronicled by the Newspapers                  99


 1	temporary, the Boston Times, comments, it is but one of
  	the marvellous, great, and really good things that this
 3	sect is doing. It says: "A faith which is able to raise
  	its believers above the suffering of petty ills; a religion
  	that makes the merry heart that doeth good like a
 6	medicine, not a necessity, but a pleasure and an essen-
  	tial; a cult able to promote its faith with so great an
  	aggregation of good and beneficial works, is welcomed
 9	within our midst and bidden Godspeed." 


  	                            [Denver (Col.) Republican] 

  	    Christian Scientists are a remarkably optimistic body
12	of people, and it must be said in their behalf that they
  	are enthusiasts whenever their form of religion is con-
  	cerned. They have recently built a splendid cathedral in
15	Boston, seating five thousand people, at a cost of two
  	million dollars, and when it was dedicated there was not a
  	cent of indebtedness left. Thirty thousand of the faith,
18	coming from all parts of the world, attended the dedicatory
  	exercises, and the press reports state that the contribution
  	baskets when passed around were literally stuffed and
21	jammed with money. 
  	    Less than a generation ago there was not a Christian
  	Science church in the land. To-day there are hundreds
24	of such churches. The denomination has grown with a
  	rapidity that is startling, and the end is not yet. 


  	                               [Bridgeport (Conn.) Standard] 

27	    Facts and figures are stubborn things, and ignore them
  	as we may their existence points out their meaning and
  	leaves no choice but the acceptance of them at their
30	face value. The recent dedication of a Christian Science
 
                The First Church of Christ, Scientist                  100


 1	temple in Boston has inevitably brought out in connection
  	with the event some of the facts and figures belonging to
 3	it, which are as remarkable in their aggregate as they are
  	unmistakable in their trend. The temple recently dedi-
  	cated at Boston cost about two million dollars and is
 6	therefore the property of no poverty-stricken sect. On
  	the Sunday of the dedication, thirty thousand worshippers
  	were present in the building, coming from all, or nearly
 9	all, parts of the country, and representing a vast number
  	of the followers of the cult. 
  	    It is only twenty-five years, or thereabout, since the
12	Christian Science sect made its appearance as a dis-
  	tinctive organization among religious bodies, but its
  	members are numbered by thousands to-day, and they
15	are very generally of a class who are reputable, intelli-
  	gent, and who think for themselves.
?




                 Part II
              Miscellany
	
?
?

                                 Miscellany

  	                               CHAPTER I

 1	                       TO THE CHRISTIAN WORLD 

   1	    In the midst of the imperfect, perfection is reluctantly
  	seen and acknowledged. Because Science is unim-
 3	peachable, it summons the severest conflicts of the ages
  	and waits on God. 
  	    The faith and works demanded of man in our textbooks,
 6	the Bible and "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," and the proof of the practicality of this faith
  	and these works, show conclusively that Christian Science
 9	is indeed Science, — the Science of Christ, the Science of
  	God and man, of the creator and creation. In every age
  	and at its every appearing, Science, until understood, has
12	been persecuted and maligned. Infinite perfection is
  	unfolded as man attains the stature of man in Christ
  	Jesus by means of the Science which Jesus taught and
15	practised. Alluding to this divine method, the Psalmist
  	said: "Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine
  	a vain thing?" 
18	    I have set forth Christian Science and its application
  	to the treatment of disease just as I have discovered
  	them. I have demonstrated through Mind the effects
21	of Truth on the health, longevity, and morals of men;
  	and I have found nothing in ancient or in modern sys-
  	tems on which to found my own, except the teachings
24	and demonstrations of our great Master and the lives
  	of prophets and apostles. The Bible has been my only
 
                                         Miscellany                                       104


 1	authority. I have had no other guide in the strait and
  	narrow way of Truth. 
 3	    Jewish pagans thought that the learned St. Paul, the
  	Mars' Hill orator, the canonized saint, was a "pestilent
  	fellow," but to-day all sorts of institutions flourish under
 6	the name of this "pestilent fellow." That epithet points
  	a moral. Of old the Pharisees said of the great master
  	of metaphysics, "He stirreth up the people." Because
 9	they could find no fault in him, they vented their hatred
  	of Jesus in opprobrious terms. But what would be
  	thought to-day of a man that should call St. Paul
12	a "pest," and what will be thought to-morrow of him
  	who shall call a Christian Scientist a "pest"? Again,
  	what shall be said of him who says that the Saviour
15	of men, the healer of men, the Christ, the Truth, "stir-
  	reth up the people"? 
  	    It is of the utmost concern to the world that men
18	suspend judgment and sentence on the pioneers of
  	Christianity till they know of what and of whom these
  	pioneers speak. A person's ignorance of Christian Sci-
21	ence is a sufficient reason for his silence on the subject,
  	but what can atone for the vulgar denunciation of that
  	of which a man knows absolutely nothing? 
24	    On November 21, 1898, in my class on Christian Science
  	were many professional men and women of the highest
  	talents, scholarship, and character in this or any other
27	country. What was it that brought together this class
  	to learn of her who, thirty years ago, was met with the
  	anathema spoken of in Scripture: "Blessed are ye, when
30	men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all
  	manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake"? It
  	was the healing of the sick, the saving of sinners, the works
 
                              To the Christian World                                 105


 1	even more than the words of Christ, Truth, which had
  	of a verity stirred the people to search the Scriptures and
 3	to find in them man's only medicine for mind and body. 
  	This Aesculapius, defined Christianly and demonstrated
  	scientifically, is the divine Principle whose rules demon-
 6	strated prove one's faith by his works. 
  	    After my discovery of Christian Science, I healed con-
  	sumption in its last stages, a case which the M.D.'s,
 9	by verdict of the stethoscope and the schools, declared
  	incurable because the lungs were mostly consumed. I
  	healed malignant diphtheria and carious bones that could
12	be dented by the finger, saving the limbs when the sur-
  	geon's instruments were lying on the table ready for their
  	amputation. I have healed at one visit a cancer that had
15	eaten the flesh of the neck and exposed the jugular vein
  	so that it stood out like a cord. I have physically restored
  	sight to the blind, hearing to the deaf, speech to the dumb,
18	and have made the lame walk. 
  	    About the year 1869, I was wired to attend the patient
  	of a distinguished M.D., the late Dr. Davis of Manchester,
21	N. H. The patient was pronounced dying of pneumonia,
  	and was breathing at intervals in agony. Her physician,
  	who stood by her bedside, declared that she could not live. 
24	On seeing her immediately restored by me without mate-
  	rial aid, he asked earnestly if I had a work describing
  	my system of healing. When answered in the negative,
27	he urged me immediately to write a book which should
  	explain to the world my curative system of metaphysics. 
  	In the ranks of the M.D.'s are noble men and women,
30	and I love them; but they must refrain from persecuting
  	and misrepresenting a system of medicine which from
  	personal experience I have proved to be more certain
 
                                         Miscellany                                       106


 1	and curative in functional and organic diseases than any
  	material method. I admonish Christian Scientists either
 3	to speak charitably of all mankind or to keep silent, for
  	love fulfils divine law and without this proof of love
  	mental practice were profitless. 
 6	    The list of cases healed by me could be made to include
  	hopeless organic diseases of almost every kind. I name
  	those mentioned above simply to show the folly of believ-
 9	ing that the immutable laws of omnipotent Mind have not
  	power over and above matter in every mode and form, and
  	the folly of the cognate declaration that Christian Science
12	is limited to imaginary diseases! On the contrary, Chris-
  	tian Science has healed cases that I assert it would have
  	been impossible for the surgeon or materia medica to cure. 
15	Without Mind, man and the universe would collapse;
  	the winds would weary, and the world stand still. It is
  	already proved that Christian Science rests on the basis of
18	fixed Principle, and overcomes the evidence of diseased
  	sensation. Human mentality, expressed in disease, sin,
  	and death, in tempest and in flood, the divine Mind calms
21	and limits with a word. 
  	    In what sense is the Christian Scientist a "pest"? Is it
  	because he minds his own business more than does the
24	average man, is not a brawler, an alcohol drinker, a
  	tobacco user, a profane swearer, an adulterer, a fornicator,
  	nor a dishonest politician or business man? Or is it
27	because he is the very antipode of all these? In what
  	sense is the Christian Scientist a charlatan? Is it because
  	he heals the sick without drugs? 
30	    Our great Exemplar, the Nazarene Prophet, healed
  	through Mind, and commanded his followers to do like-
  	wise. The prophets and apostles and the Christians in
 
                              To the Christian World                                 107


 1	the first century healed the sick as a token of their Chris-
  	tianity. Has Christianity improved upon its earlier
 3	records, or has it retrograded? Compare the lives of its
  	professors with those of its followers at the beginning of
  	the Christian era, and you have the correct answer. 
 6	    As a pertinent illustration of the general subject under
  	discussion, I will cite a modern phase of medical practice,
  	namely, the homoeopathic system, to which the old school
 9	has become reconciled. Here I speak from experience. 
  	In homoeopathy, the one thousandth attenuations and
  	the same triturations of medicine have not an iota of the
12	drug left in them, and the lower attenuations have so
  	little that a vial full of the pellets can be swallowed without
  	harm and without appreciable effect. Yet the homoe-
15	opathist administers half a dozen or less of these same
  	globules, and he tells you, and you believe him, that
  	with these pellets he heals the sick. The diminishing of
18	the drug does not disprove the efficiency of the homoeo-
  	pathic system. It enhances its efficiency, for it identifies
  	this system with mind, not matter, and places it nearer the
21	grooves of omnipotence. O petty scorner of the infinite,
  	wouldst thou mock God's miracles or scatter the shade of
  	one who "shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty"? 
24	If, as Scripture declares, God made all that was made,
  	then whatever is entitled to a classification as truth
  	or science must be comprised in a knowledge or under-
27	standing of God, for there can be nothing beyond
  	illimitable divinity. 
  	    The homoeopathist handles in his practice and heals the
30	most violent stages of organic and inflammatory diseases,
  	stops decomposition, removes enteritis, gastritis, hyper-
  	aemia, pneumonia, diphtheria, and ossification — the effects
 
                                         Miscellany                                       108


 1	of calcareous salts formed by carbonate and sulphate of
  	lime; and the homoeopathic physician succeeds as well in
 3	healing his cases without drugs as does the allopath who
  	depends upon drugs. Then is mind or matter the intelli-
  	gent cause in pathology? If matter, I challenge matter
 6	to act apart from mind; and if mind, I have proved beyond
  	cavil that the action of the divine Mind is salutary and
  	potent in proportion as it is seen to act apart from matter. 
 9	Hence our Master's saying, "The flesh profiteth nothing." 
  	The difference between metaphysics in homoeopathy and
  	metaphysics in Christian Science consists in this forcible
12	fact:  the former enlists faith in the pharmacy of the
  	human mind, and the latter couples faith with spiritual
  	understanding and is based on the law of divine Mind. 
15	Christian Science recognizes that this Mind is the only
  	lawgiver, omnipotent, infinite, All. Hence the divine
  	Mind is the sovereign appeal, and there is nothing in
18	the divine Mind to attenuate. The more of this Mind
  	the better for both physician and patient. 
  	    Ignorance, slang, and malice touch not the hem of the
21	garment of Christian Scientists, for if they did once touch
  	it, they would be destroyed. To be stoned for that which
  	our Master designated as his best work, saying, "For
24	which of those works do ye stone me," is to make known
  	the best work of a Christian Scientist. 
  	    Finally, beloved brethren in Christ, the words of the
27	New York press — "Mrs. Eddy not shaken" — are valid. 
  	I remain steadfast in St. Paul's faith, and will close with
  	his own words: "Christ is the head of the church:  and he
    30     is the saviour of the body."
?



  	                       CHAPTER II

	        THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE TEXTBOOK 

 1	    Matter is but the subjective state of mortal mind. 
  	Matter has no more substance and reality in our
 3	day-dreams than it has in our night-dreams. All the way
  	mortals are experiencing the Adam-dream of mind in
  	matter, the dream which is mortal and God-condemned
 6	and which is not the spiritual fact of being. When this
  	scientific classification is understood, we shall have one
  	Mind, one God, and we shall obey the commandment,
 9	"Love thy neighbor as thyself." 
  	    If nineteen hundred years ago Christ taught his fol-
  	lowers to heal the sick, he is to-day teaching them the
12	same heavenly lesson. Christ is "the same yesterday,
  	and to-day, and forever." "God is Love," the ever-
  	operative divine Principle (or Person, if you please) whose
15	person is not corporeal, not finite. This infinite Person
  	we know not of by the hearing of the ear, yet we may
  	sometimes say with Job, "But now mine eye [spiritual
18	sense] seeth Thee." 
  	    God is one because God is All. Therefore there can
  	be but one God, one Christ. We are individually but
21	specks in His universe, the reflex images of this divine
  	Life, Truth, and Love, in whom "we live, and move,
  	and have our being." Divine metaphysics is not to
24	be scoffed at; it is Truth with us, God "manifest in the
  	flesh," not alone by miracle and parable, but by proof;
 
                                         Miscellany                                       110


 1	it is the divine nature of God, which belongs not to a
  	dispensation now ended, but is ever present, casting out
 3	evils, healing the sick, and raising the dead — resurrect-
  	ing individuals buried above-ground in material sense. 
  	    At the present time this Bethlehem star looks down
 6	upon the long night of materialism, — material religion,
  	material medicine, a material world; and it shines as of
  	yore, though it "shineth in darkness; and the dark-
 9	ness comprehended it not." But the day will dawn and
  	the daystar will appear, lighting the gloom, guiding the
  	steps of progress from molecule and mortals outward and
12	upward in the scale of being. 
  	    Hidden electrical forces annihilating time and space,
  	wireless telegraphy, navigation of the air; in fact, all the
15	et cetera of mortal mind pressing to the front, remind me
  	of my early dreams of flying in airy space, buoyant with
  	liberty and the luxury of thought let loose, rising higher
18	and forever higher in the boundless blue. And what of
  	reality, if waking to bodily sensation is real and if bodily
  	sensation makes us captives? The night thought, me-
21	thinks, should unfold in part the facts of day, and open
  	the prison doors and solve the blind problem of matter. 
  	The night thought should show us that even mortals
24	can mount higher in the altitude of being. Mounting
  	higher, mortals will cease to be mortal. Christ will have
  	"led captivity captive," and immortality will have been
27	brought to light. 
  	    Robert Ingersoll's attempt to convict the Scriptures of
  	inconsistency made his life an abject failure. Happily,
30	the misquoting of "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," or quoting sentences or paragraphs torn from
  	their necessary contexts, may serve to call attention to
 
                     The Christian Science Textbook                   111


 1	that book, and thus reveal truths which otherwise the
  	reader would not have sought. Surely "the wrath of man
 3	shall praise Thee." 
  	    The nature and truth of Christian Science cannot
  	be destroyed by false psychics, crude theories or modes
 6	of metaphysics. Our master Metaphysician, the Galilean
  	Prophet, had much the same class of minds to deal with
  	as we have in our time. They disputed his teachings on
 9	practically the same grounds as are now assumed by many
  	doctors and lawyers, but he swept away their illogical
  	syllogisms as chaff is separated from the wheat. The
12	genuine Christian Scientist will tell you that he has found
  	the physical and spiritual status of a perfect life through
  	his textbook. 
15	    The textbook of Christian Science maintains primitive
  	Christianity, shows how to demonstrate it, and through-
  	out is logical in premise and in conclusion. Can Scien-
18	tists adhere to it, establish their practice of healing on
  	its basis, become successful healers and models of good
  	morals, and yet the book itself be absurd and unscientific? 
21	Is not the tree known by its fruit? Did Jesus mistake
  	his mission and unwittingly misguide his followers? Were
  	the apostles absurd and unscientific in adhering to his
24	premise and proving that his conclusion was logical
  	and divine? 
  	    "The scientific statement of being" (Science and Health,
27	p. 468) may irritate a certain class of professionals
  	who fail to understand it, and they may pronounce it
  	absurd, ambiguous, unscientific. But that Christian
30	Science is valid, simple, real, and self-evident, thousands
  	upon thousands attest with their individual demonstra-
  	tions. They have themselves been healed and have
 
                                         Miscellany                                       112


1	healed others by means of the Principle of Christian
  	Science. Science has always been first met with denun-
 3	ciations. A fiction or a false philosophy flourishes for a
  	time where Science gains no hearing. The followers of the
  	Master in the early Christian centuries did just what he
 6	enjoined and what Christian Science makes practical to-
  	day to those who abide in its teachings and build on its
  	chief corner-stone. Our religious denominations interpret
 9	the Scriptures to fit a doctrine, but the doctrines taught
  	by divine Science are founded squarely and only on the
  	Scriptures. 
12	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" is not
  	inconsistent in a single instance with its logical premise
  	and conclusion, and ninety-nine out of every hundred
15	of its readers — honest, intelligent, and scholarly — will
  	tell you this. The earnest student of this book, under-
  	standing it, demonstrates in some degree the truth of its
18	statements, and knows that it contains a Science which
  	is demonstrable when understood, and which is fully
  	understood when demonstrated. That Christian Scien-
21	tists, because of their uniformly pure morals and noble
  	lives, are better representatives of Christian Science
  	than the textbook itself, is not in accordance with the
24	Scriptures. The tree is known by its fruit. The student
  	of this book will tell you that his higher life is the result
  	of his conscientious study of Science and Health in con-
27	nection with the Bible. 
  	    A book that through the good it does has won its
  	way into the palaces of emperors and kings, into the
30	home of the President of the United States, into the chief
  	cities and the best families in our own and in foreign
  	lands, a book which lies beside the Bible in hundreds
 
                     The Christian Science Textbook                   113


 1	of pulpits and in thousands of homes, which heals the
  	sick and reclaims sinners in court and in cottage, is
 3	not less the evangel of Christian Science than is he
  	who practises the teachings of this book or he who
  	studies it and thereby is healed of disease. Can such a
 6	book be ambiguous, self-contradictory, or unprofitable
  	to mankind? 
  	    St. Paul was a follower but not an immediate disciple
 9	of our Lord, and Paul declares the truth of the complete
  	system of Christian Science in these brief sentences:
  	"There is therefore now no condemnation to them which
12	are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after
  	the Spirit.  For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus
  	hath made me free from the law of sin and death." Was
15	it profane for St. Paul to aspire to this knowledge of Christ
  	and its demonstration, healing sin and sickness, because
  	he was not a disciple of the personal Jesus? Nay, verily. 
18	Neither is it presumptuous or unscriptural or vain for
  	another, a suckling in the arms of divine Love, to perfect
  	His praise. 
21	    A child will demonstrate Christian Science and have
  	a clear perception of it. Then, is Christian Science a
  	cold, dull abstraction, or is that unscientific which
24	all around us is demonstrated on a fixed Principle and
  	a given rule, — when, in proportion as this Principle
  	and rule are understood, men are found casting out
27	the evils of mortal thought, healing the sick, and uplift-
  	ing human consciousness to a more spiritual life and
  	love? The signs of the times emphasize the answer
30	to this in the rapid and steady advancement of this Sci-
  	ence among the scholarly and titled, the deep thinkers,
  	the truly great men and women of this age. In the
 
                                         Miscellany                                       114


 1	words of the Master, "Can ye not discern the signs of
  	the times?" 
 3	    Christian Science teaches:  Owe no man; be temperate;
  	abstain from alcohol and tobacco; be honest, just, and
  	pure; cast out evil and heal the sick; in short, Do unto
 6	others as ye would have others do to you. 
  	    Has one Christian Scientist yet reached the maxi-
  	mum of these teachings? And if not, why point the
 9	people to the lives of Christian Scientists and decry the
  	book which has moulded their lives? Simply because
  	the treasures of this textbook are not yet uncovered
12	to the gaze of many men, the beauty of holiness is not
  	yet won. 
  	    My first writings on Christian Science began with notes
15	on the Scriptures. I consulted no other authors and read
  	no other book but the Bible for about three years. What
  	I wrote had a strange coincidence or relationship with the
18	light of revelation and solar light. I could not write these
  	notes after sunset. All thoughts in the line of Scriptural
  	interpretation would leave me until the rising of the sun. 
21	Then the influx of divine interpretation would pour in
  	upon my spiritual sense as gloriously as the sunlight on the
  	material senses. It was not myself, but the divine power
24	of Truth and Love, infinitely above me, which dictated
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." I
  	have been learning the higher meaning of this book since
27	writing it. 
  	    Is it too much to say that this book is leavening
  	the whole lump of human thought? You can trace its
30	teachings in each step of mental and spiritual progress,
  	from pulpit and press, in religion and ethics, and find
  	these progressive steps either written or indicated in the
 
                     The Christian Science Textbook                   115


 1	book. It has mounted thought on the swift and mighty
  	chariot of divine Love, which to-day is circling the
 3	whole world. 
  	    I should blush to write of "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures" as I have, were it of human origin,
 6	and were I, apart from God, its author. But, as I was
  	only a scribe echoing the harmonies of heaven in divine
  	metaphysics, I cannot be super-modest in my estimate of
 9	the Christian Science textbook.
?


                                      CHAPTER III 

  	                        PERSONALITY

 1	                       PERSONAL CONTAGION 

  	    At a time of contagious disease, Christian Scientists en-
 3	deavor to rise in consciousness to the true sense of
  	the omnipotence of Life, Truth, and Love, and this great
  	fact in Christian Science realized will stop a contagion. 
 6	    In time of religious or scientific prosperity, certain indi-
  	viduals are inclined to cling to the personality of its
  	leader. This state of mind is sickly; it is a contagion
 9	 — a mental malady, which must be met and overcome. 
  	Why? Because it would dethrone the First Command-
  	ment, Thou shalt have one God. 
12	    If God is one and God is Person, then Person is infinite;
  	and there is no personal worship, for God is divine Prin-
  	ciple, Love. Hence the sin, the danger and darkness of
15	personal contagion. 
  	    Forgetting divine Principle brings on this contagion. 
  	Its symptoms are based upon personal sight or sense. 
18	Declaring the truth regarding an individual or leader,
  	rendering praise to whom praise is due, is not a symp-
  	tom of this contagious malady, but persistent pursuit
21	of his or her person is. 
  	    Every loss in grace and growth spiritual, since time
  	began, has come from injustice and personal contagion. 
24	Had the ages helped their leaders to, and let them alone

  	 Copyright, 1909, by Mary Baker Eddy. Renewed, 1937.
 
                                 Personal Contagion                             117


 1	in, God's glory, the world would not have lost the Science
  	of Christianity. 
 3	    "What went ye out for to see?" A person, or a Prin-
  	ciple? Whichever it be, determines the right or the
  	wrong of this following. A personal motive gratified by
 6	sense will leave one "a reed shaken with the wind,"
  	whereas helping a leader in God's direction, and giving
  	this leader time and retirement to pursue the infinite
 9	ascent, — the comprehending of the divine order and con-
  	sciousness in Science, — will break one's own dream of
  	personal sense, heal disease, and make one a Christian
12	Scientist. 
  	    Is not the old question still rampant? "When saw we
  	thee a stranger, and took thee in? or naked, and clothed
15	thee?  Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came
  	unto thee?" But when may we see you, to get some good
  	out of your personality? 
18	    "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was
  	with God, and the Word was God" (St. John). This
  	great truth of God's impersonality and individuality and
21	of man in His image and likeness, individual, but not
  	personal, is the foundation of Christian Science. There
  	was never a religion or philosophy lost to the centuries
24	except by sinking its divine Principle in personality. 
  	May all Christian Scientists ponder this fact, and give
  	their talents and loving hearts free scope only in the
27	right direction! 
  	    I left Boston in the height of prosperity to retreat from
  	the world, and to seek the one divine Person, whereby
30	and wherein to show others the footsteps from sense to
  	Soul. To give me this opportunity is all that I ask of
  	mankind. 
 
                                         Miscellany                                       118


 1	    My soul thanks the loyal, royal natures of the beloved
  	members of my church who cheerfully obey God and
 3	steadily go on promoting the true Principle of Christian
  	Science. Only the disobedient spread personal contagion,
  	and any imaginary benefit they receive is the effect of
 6	self-mesmerism, wherein the remedy is worse than the
  	disease. 


  	                   LETTER TO A CLERGYMAN 

 9	    My Dear Sir: — I beg to thank you for your most
  	excellent letter. It is an outpouring of goodness and
  	greatness with which you honor me. 
12	    In a call upon my person, you would not see me, for
  	spiritual sense demands and commands us; hence I seek
  	to be "absent from the body," and such circumstances
15	embarrass the higher criticism. 
  	    The Scripture reads: "Blessed are they that have not
  	seen, and yet have believed." A saving faith comes
18	not of a person, but of Truth's presence and power. 
  	Soul, not sense, receives and gives it. One's voluntary
  	withdrawal from society, from furnishing the demands
21	upon the finite to supply the blessings of the infinite, — 
  	something impossible in the Science of God and credited
  	only by human belief, by a material and not by the
24	spiritual sense of man, — should come from conscience. 
  	    The doctrine of Buddha, which rests on a heathen basis
  	for its Nirvana, represents not the divinity of Christian
27	Science, in which Truth, or Christ, finds its paradise in
  	Spirit, in the consciousness of heaven within us — health,
  	harmony, holiness, entirely apart from limitations, which
30	would dwarf individuality in personality and couple evil
 
                             Letter to a Clergyman                              119


 1	with good. It is convenient for history to record limi-
  	tations and to regard evil as real, but it is impossible
 3	in Science to believe this, or on such a basis to demon-
  	strate the divine Principle of that which is real, harmo-
  	nious, and eternal — that which is based on one infinite
 6	God, and man, His idea, image, and likeness. 
  	    In Science, we learn that man is not absorbed in the
  	divine nature, but is absolved by it. Man is free from
 9	the flesh and is individual in consciousness — in Mind,
  	not in matter. Think not that Christian Science tends
  	towards Buddhism or any other "ism." Per contra,
12	Christian Science destroys such tendency. Mary of old
  	wept because she stooped down and looked into the sepul-
  	chre — looked for the person, instead of the Principle that
15	reveals Christ. The Mary of to-day looks up for Christ,
  	away from the supposedly crucified to the ascended
  	Christ, to the Truth that "healeth all thy diseases" and
18	gives dominion over all the earth. The doubting disciple
  	could not identify Christ spiritually, but he could mate-
  	rially. He turned to the person, to the prints of the nails,
21	to prove Christ, whereas the discharged evidence of mate-
  	rial sense gave the real proof of his Saviour, the veritable
  	Christ, Truth, which destroys the false sense with the
24	evidence of Soul, immortality, eternal Life without begin-
  	ning or end of days. 
  	    Should I give myself the pleasant pastime of seeing your
27	personal self, or give you the opportunity of seeing mine,
  	you would not see me thus, for I am not there. I
  	have risen to look and wait and watch and pray for the
30	spirit of Truth that leadeth away from person — from
  	body to Soul, even to the true image and likeness of
  	God. St. John found Christ, Truth, in the Word which
 
                                         Miscellany                                       120


 1	is God. We look for the sainted Revelator in his writ-
  	ings, and there we find him. Those who look for me in
 3	person, or elsewhere than in my writings, lose me in-
  	stead of find me. I hope and trust that you and I may
  	meet in truth and know each other there, and know
 6	as we are known of God. 
  	    Accept my gratitude for the chance you give me to
  	answer your excellent letter. Forgive, if it needs forgive-
 9	ness, my honest position. Bear with me the burden of
  	discovery and share with me the bliss of seeing the risen
  	Christ, God's spiritual idea that takes away all sin, disease,
12	and death, and gives to soul its native freedom.
?


                                      CHAPTER IV

  	 MESSAGES TO THE MOTHER CHURCH

  1	                  COMMUNION, JANUARY 2, 1898 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — I have suggested a
 3	change in the time for holding our semi-annual
  	church meetings, in order to separate these sessions
  	from the excitement and commotion of the season's
 6	holidays. 
  	    In metaphysics we learn that the strength of peace
  	and of suffering is sublime, a true, tried mental convic-
 9	tion that is neither tremulous nor relapsing. This
  	strength is like the ocean, able to carry navies, yet
  	yielding to the touch of a finger. This peace is spiritual;
12	never selfish, stony, nor stormy, but generous, reliable,
  	helpful, and always at hand. 
  	    Peace, like plain dealing, is somewhat out of fashion. 
15	Yet peace is desirable, and plain dealing is a jewel as beau-
  	tiful as the gems that adorn the Christmas ring presented
  	to me by my students in 1897. Few blemishes can be
18	found in a true character, for it is always a diamond of the
  	first water; but external gentility and good humor may
  	be used to disguise internal vulgarity and villainy. No
21	deformity exists in honesty, and no vulgarity in kindness. 
  	Christian Science, however, adds to these graces, and
  	reflects the divine likeness. 
24	    Self-denial is practical, and is not only polite to all
  	but is pleasant to those who practise it. If one would
 
                                         Miscellany                                       122


 1	follow the advice that one gratuitously bestows on
  	others, this would create for one's self and for the world
 3	a destiny more grand than can issue from the brain of
  	a dreamer. 
  	    That glory only is imperishable which is fixed in one's
 6	own moral make-up. 
  	    Sin is like a dock root. To cut off the top of a plant
  	does no good; the roots must be eradicated or the plant
 9	will continue to grow. Now I am done with homilies
  	and, you may add, with tedious prosaics. 
  	    On the fifth of July last, my church tempted me ten-
12	derly to be proud! The deportment of its dear members
  	was such as to command respect everywhere. It called
  	forth flattering comment and created surprise in our good
15	city of Concord. 
  	    Beloved brethren, another Christmas has come and gone. 
  	Has it enabled us to know more of the healing Christ that
18	saves from sickness and sin? Are we still searching dili-
  	gently to find where the young child lies, and are we sat-
  	isfied to know that our sense of Truth is not demoralized,
21	finitized, cribbed, or cradled, but has risen to grasp the
  	spiritual idea unenvironed by materiality? Can we say
  	with the angels to-day: "He is risen; he is not here:
24	behold the place where they laid him"? Yes, the real
  	Christian Scientist can say his Christ is risen and is not
  	the material Christ of creeds, but is Truth, even as Jesus
27	declared; and the sense of Truth of the real Christian
  	Scientist is spiritualized to behold this Christ, Truth,
  	again healing the sick and saving sinners. The mission
30	of our Master was to all mankind, and included the very
  	hearts that rejected it — that refused to see the power
  	of Truth in healing. 
 
                     Communion, January 2, 1898                       123


 1	    Our unity and progress are proverbial, and this church's
  	gifts to me are beyond comparison — they have become
 3	a wonder! To me, however, love is the greater marvel,
  	so I must continue to prize love even more than the gifts
  	which would express it. The great guerdon of divine
 6	Love, which moves the hearts of men to goodness and
  	greatness, will reward these givers, and this encourages
  	me to continue to urge the perfect model for your accept-
 9	ance as the ultimate of Christian Science. 
  	    To-day in Concord, N. H., we have a modest hall in one
  	of the finest localities in the city, — a reading-room and
12	nine other rooms in the same building. "Tell it not in
  	Gath"! I had the property bought by the courtesy of
  	another person to be rid of the care and responsibility of
15	purchasing it, and furnished him the money to pay for it. 
  	The original cost of the estate was fourteen thousand
  	dollars. With the repairs and other necessary expenses
18	the amount is now about twenty thousand dollars. Ere
  	long I will see you in this hall, Deo volente; but my out-
  	door accommodations at Pleasant View are bigger than
21	the indoor. My little hall, which holds a trifle over two
  	hundred people, is less sufficient to receive a church of ten
  	thousand members than were the "five loaves and two
24	fishes" to feed the multitude; but the true Christian
  	Scientist is not frightened at miracles, and ofttimes small
  	beginnings have large endings. 
27	    Seeing that we have to attain to the ministry of right-
  	eousness in all things, we must not overlook small things
  	in goodness or in badness, for "trifles make perfection,"
30	and "the little foxes . . . spoil the vines." 
  	    As a peculiar people whose God is All-in-all, let us say
  	with St. Paul: "We faint not; but have renounced the
 
                                         Miscellany                                       124


 1	hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness,
  	nor handling the word of God deceitfully;  but by mani-
 3	festation of the truth commending ourselves to every
  	man's conscience." 


  	                           COMMUNION, JUNE 4, 1899 

 6	    My Beloved Brethren: — Looking on this annual assem-
  	blage of human consciousness, — health, harmony, growth,
  	grandeur, and achievement, garlanded with glad faces,
 9	willing hands, and warm hearts, — who would say to-day,
  	"What a fond fool is hope"? The fruition of friendship,
  	the world's arms outstretched to us, heart meeting heart
12	across continents and oceans, bloodless sieges and tear-
  	less triumphs, the "well done" already yours, and the
  	undone waiting only your swift hands, — these are
15	enough to make this hour glad. What more abounds
  	and abides in the hearts of these hearers and speakers,
  	pen may not tell. 
18	    Nature reflects man and art pencils him, but it remains
  	for Science to reveal man to man; and between these lines
  	of thought is written in luminous letters, O man, what
21	art thou? Where art thou? Whence and whither? And
  	what shall the answer be? Expressive silence, or with
  	finger pointing upward, — Thither! Then produce thy
24	records, time-table, log, traveller's companion, et cetera,
  	and prove fairly the facts relating to the thitherward, — 
  	the rate of speed, the means of travel, and the number
27	en route. Now what have you learned? The mystery
  	of godliness — God made "manifest in the flesh," seen
  	of men, and spiritually understood; and the mystery of
30	iniquity — how to separate the tares from the wheat,
  	that they consume in their own fires and no longer
 
                        Communion, June 4, 1899                          125


 1	kindle altars for human sacrifice. Have you learned to
  	conquer sin, false affections, motives, and aims, — to be
 3	not only sayers but doers of the law? 
  	    Brethren, our annual meeting is a grave guardian. It
  	requires you to report progress, to refresh memory, to
 6	rejuvenate the branches and to vivify the buds, to bend
  	upward the tendrils and to incline the vine towards the
  	parent trunk. You come from feeding your flocks, big
 9	with promise; and you come with the sling of Israel's
  	chosen one to meet the Goliaths. 
  	    I have only to dip my pen in my heart to say, All honor
12	to the members of our Board of Lectureship connected
  	with The Mother Church. Loyal to the divine Principle
  	they so ably vindicate, they earn their laurels. History
15	will record their words, and their works will follow
  	them. When reading their lectures, I have felt the touch
  	of the spirit of the Mars' Hill orator, which always
18	thrills the soul. 
  	    The members of the Board of Education, under the
  	auspices of the Massachusetts Metaphysical College, have
21	acquitted themselves nobly. The students in my last
  	class in 1898 are stars in my crown of rejoicing. 
  	    We are deeply grateful that the church militant is
24	looking into the subject of Christian Science, for Zion
  	must put on her beautiful garments — her bridal robes. 
  	The hour is come; the bride (Word) is adorned, and lo,
27	the bridegroom cometh! Are our lamps trimmed and
  	burning? 
  	    The doom of the Babylonish woman, referred to in Reve-
30	lation, is being fulfilled. This woman, "drunken with the
  	blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs
  	of Jesus," "drunk with the wine of her fornication,"
 
                                         Miscellany                                       126


 1	would enter even the church, — the body of Christ, Truth;
  	and, retaining the heart of the harlot and the purpose
 3	of the destroying angel, would pour wormwood into the
  	waters — the disturbed human mind — to drown the
  	strong swimmer struggling for the shore, — aiming for
 6	Truth, — and if possible, to poison such as drink of the
  	living water. But the recording angel, standing with
  	"right foot upon the sea, and his left foot on the earth,"
 9	has in his hand a book open (ready to be read), which un-
  	covers and kills this mystery of iniquity and interprets the
  	mystery of godliness, — how the first is finished and the
12	second is no longer a mystery or a miracle, but a marvel,
  	casting out evil and healing the sick. And a voice was
  	heard, saying, "Come out of her, my people" (hearken
15	not to her lies), "that ye receive not of her plagues.  For
  	her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remem-
  	bered her iniquities . . . double unto her double accord-
18	ing to her works:  in the cup which she hath filled fill
  	to her double . . . for she saith in her heart, I . . . am
  	no widow, . . . Therefore shall her plagues come in one
21	day, death, and mourning, and famine; . . . for strong is
  	the Lord God who judgeth her." That which the Rev-
  	elator saw in spiritual vision will be accomplished. The
24	Babylonish woman is fallen, and who should mourn
  	over the widowhood of lust, of her that "is become the
  	habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit,
27	and a cage of every unclean . . . bird"? 
  	    One thing is eternally here; it reigns supreme to-day,
  	to-morrow, forever. We need it in our homes, at our fire-
30	sides, on our altars, for with it win we the race of the
  	centuries. We have it only as we live it. This is that
  	needful one thing — divine Science, whereby thought is
 
                        Communion, June 4, 1899                          127


 1	spiritualized, reaching outward and upward to Science in
  	Christianity, Science in medicine, in physics, and in
 3	metaphysics. 
  	    Happy are the people whose God is All-in-all, who ask
  	only to be judged according to their works, who live to
 6	love. We thank the Giver of all good for the marvellous
  	speed of the chariot-wheels of Truth and for the steadfast,
  	calm coherence in the ranks of Christian Science. 
 9	    On comparison, it will be found that Christian Science
  	possesses more of Christ's teachings and example than
  	all other religions since the first century. Comparing
12	our scientific system of metaphysical therapeutics with
  	materia medica, we find that divine metaphysics com-
  	pletely overshadows and overwhelms materia medica, even
15	as Aaron's rod swallowed up the rods of the magicians
  	of Egypt. I deliberately declare that when I was in prac-
  	tice, out of one hundred cases I healed ninety-nine to
18	the ten of materia medica. 
  	    We should thank God for persecution and for prosecu-
  	tion, if from these ensue a purer Protestantism and mono-
21	theism for the latter days of the nineteenth century. A
  	siege of the combined centuries, culminating in fierce attack,
  	cannot demolish our strongholds. The forts of Christian
24	Science, garrisoned by God's chosen ones, can never sur-
  	render. Unlike Russia's armament, ours is not costly as
  	men count cost, but it is rich beyond price, staunch and
27	indestructible on land or sea; it is not curtailed in peace,
  	surrendered in conquest, nor laid down at the feet of
  	progress through the hands of omnipotence. And why? 
30	Because it is "on earth peace, good will toward men," — 
  	a cover and a defence adapted to all men, all nations,
  	all times, climes, and races. I cannot quench my
 
                                         Miscellany                                       128


 1	desire to say this; and words are not vain when the
  	depth of desire can find no other outlet to liberty. 
 3	"Therefore . . . let us go on unto perfection; not laying
  	again the foundation of repentance from dead works."
  	(Hebrews 6 : 1.) 
 6	    A coroner's inquest, a board of health, or class legisla-
  	tion is less than the Constitution of the United States, and
  	infinitely less than God's benign government, which is
 9	"no respecter of persons." Truth crushed to earth springs
  	spontaneously upward, and whispers to the breeze man's
  	inalienable birthright — Liberty. "Where the Spirit of
12	the Lord is, there is liberty." God is everywhere. No
  	crown nor sceptre nor rulers rampant can quench the vital
  	heritage of freedom — man's right to adopt a religion,
15	to employ a physician, to live or to die according to the
  	dictates of his own rational conscience and enlightened
  	understanding. Men cannot punish a man for suicide;
18	God does that. 
  	    Christian Scientists abide by the laws of God and the
  	laws of the land; and, following the command of the
21	Master, they go into all the world, preaching the gospel
  	and healing the sick. Therefore be wise and harmless, for
  	without the former the latter were impracticable. A lack
24	of wisdom betrays Truth into the hands of evil as effec-
  	tually as does a subtle conspirator; the motive is not as
  	wicked, but the result is as injurious. Return not evil for
27	evil, but "overcome evil with good." Then, whatever
  	the shaft aimed at you or your practice may be, it will
  	fall powerless, and God will reward your enemies accord-
30	ing to their works. Watch, and pray daily that evil
  	suggestions, in whatever guise, take no root in your
  	thought nor bear fruit. Ofttimes examine yourselves, and
 
                        Communion, June 4, 1899                          129


 1	see if there be found anywhere a deterrent of Truth and
  	Love, and "hold fast that which is good." 
 3	    I reluctantly foresee great danger threatening our na-
  	tion, — imperialism, monopoly, and a lax system of relig-
  	ion. But the spirit of humanity, ethics, and Christianity
 6	sown broadcast — all concomitants of Christian Science
  	 — is taking strong hold of the public thought through-
  	out our beloved country and in foreign lands, and is
 9	tending to counteract the trend of mad ambition. 
  	    There is no night but in God's frown; there is no day
  	but in His smile. The oracular skies, the verdant earth
12	 — bird, brook, blossom, breeze, and balm — are richly
  	fraught with divine reflection. They come at Love's call. 
  	The nod of Spirit is nature's natal. 
15	    And how is man, seen through the lens of Spirit,
  	enlarged, and how counterpoised his origin from dust,
  	and how he presses to his original, never severed
18	from Spirit! O ye who leap disdainfully from this rock
  	of ages, return and plant thy steps in Christ, Truth,
  	"the stone which the builders rejected"! Then will
21	angels administer grace, do thy errands, and be thy
  	dearest allies. The divine law gives to man health
  	and life everlasting — gives a soul to Soul, a present
24	harmony wherein the good man's heart takes hold on
  	heaven, and whose feet can never be moved. These
  	are His green pastures beside still waters, where faith
27	mounts upward, expatiates, strengthens, and exults. 
  	    Lean not too much on your Leader. Trust God to
  	direct your steps. Accept my counsel and teachings only
30	as they include the spirit and the letter of the Ten Com-
  	mandments, the Beatitudes, and the teachings and
  	example of Christ Jesus. Refrain from public contro-
 
                                         Miscellany                                       130


1	versy; correct the false with the true — then leave the
  	latter to propagate. Watch and guard your own thoughts
 3	against evil suggestions and against malicious mental
  	malpractice, wholly disloyal to the teachings of Christian
  	Science. This hidden method of committing crime — 
 6	socially, physically, and morally — will ere long be un-
  	earthed and punished as it deserves. The effort of
  	disloyal students to blacken me and to keep my works
 9	from public recognition — students seeking only public
  	notoriety, whom I have assisted pecuniarily and striven to
  	uplift morally — has been made too many times and has
12	failed too often for me to fear it. The spirit of Truth is
  	the lever which elevates mankind. I have neither the
  	time nor the inclination to be continually pursuing a lie
15	 — the one evil or the evil one. Therefore I ask the help
  	of others in this matter, and I ask that according to
  	the Scriptures my students reprove, rebuke, and exhort. 
18	A lie left to itself is not so soon destroyed as it is with
  	the help of truth-telling. Truth never falters nor fails;
  	it is our faith that fails. 
21	    All published quotations from my works must have
  	the author's name added to them. Quotation-marks are
  	not sufficient. Borrowing from my copyrighted works,
24	without credit, is inadmissible. But I need not say this
  	to the loyal Christian Scientist — to him who keeps
  	the commandments. "Science and Health with Key to
27	the Scriptures" has an enormous strain put upon it,
  	being used as a companion to the Bible in all your
  	public ministrations, as teacher and as the embodiment
30	and substance of the truth that is taught; hence
  	my request, that you borrow little else from it, should
  	seem reasonable. 
 
                        Communion, June 4, 1899                          131


 1	    Beloved, that which purifies the affections also strength-
  	ens them, removes fear, subdues sin, and endues with
 3	divine power; that which refines character at the same
  	time humbles, exalts, and commands a man, and obedience
  	gives him courage, devotion, and attainment. For this
 6	hour, for this period, for spiritual sacrament, sacrifice,
  	and ascension, we unite in giving thanks. For the body
  	of Christ, for the life that we commemorate and would
 9	emulate, for the bread of heaven whereof if a man eat
  	"he shall live forever," for the cup red with loving resti-
  	tution, redemption, and inspiration, we give thanks. The
12	signet of the great heart, given to me in a little symbol,
  	seals the covenant of everlasting love. May apostate
  	praise return to its first love, above the symbol seize the
15	spirit, speak the "new tongue" — and may thought soar
  	and Soul be. 


  	  ADDRESS AT ANNUAL MEETING, JUNE 6, 1899 

18	    My Beloved Brethren: — I hope I shall not be found
  	disorderly, but I wish to say briefly that this meeting is
  	very joyous to me. Where God is we can meet, and where
21	God is we can never part. There is something suggestive
  	to me in this hour of the latter days of the nineteenth
  	century, fulfilling much of the divine law and the gospel. 
24	The divine law has said to us: "Bring ye all the tithes into
  	the storehouse, that there may be meat in mine house,
  	and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I
27	will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you
  	out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to
  	receive it." 
30	    There is with us at this hour this great, great blessing;
  	and may I say with the consciousness of Mind that the
 
                                         Miscellany                                       132


 1	fulfilment of divine Love in our lives is the demand of
  	this hour — the special demand. We begin with the law
 3	as just announced, "Prove me now herewith, . . . if I will
  	not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out a
  	blessing," and we go to the Gospels, and there we hear:
 6	"In the world ye shall have tribulation; but be of good
  	cheer; I have overcome the world." 
  	    The Christian Scientist knows that spiritual faith and
 9	understanding pass through the waters of Meribah here — 
  	bitter waters; but he also knows they embark for infinity
  	and anchor in omnipotence. 
12	    Oh, may this hour be prolific, and at this time and in
  	every heart may there come this benediction:  Thou hast
  	no longer to appeal to human strength, to strive with
15	agony; I am thy deliverer. "Of His own will begat He us
  	with the word of truth." Divine Love has strengthened
  	the hand and encouraged the heart of every member of this
18	large church. Oh, may these rich blessings continue and
  	be increased! Divine Love hath opened the gate Beau-
  	tiful to us, where we may see God and live, see good in
21	good, — God all, one, — one Mind and that divine; where
  	we may love our neighbor as ourselves, and bless our
  	enemies. 
24	    Divine Love will also rebuke and destroy disease, and
  	destroy the belief of life in matter. It will waken the
  	dreamer — the sinner, dreaming of pleasure in sin; the sick,
27	dreaming of suffering matter; the slothful, satisfied to
  	sleep and dream. Divine Love is our only physician,
  	and never loses a case. It binds up the broken-hearted;
30	heals the poor body, whose whole head is sick and whose
  	whole heart is faint; comforts such as mourn, wipes away
  	the unavailing, tired tear, brings back the wanderer to
 
                    Letter of the Pastor Emeritus                          133


 1	the Father's house in which are many mansions, many
  	welcomes, many pardons for the penitent. 
 3	    Ofttimes I think of this in the great light of the present,
  	the might and light of the present fulfilment. So shall
  	all earth's children at last come to acknowledge God, and
 6	be one; inhabit His holy hill, the God-crowned summit
  	of divine Science; the church militant rise to the church
  	triumphant, and Zion be glorified. 


 9	                          A QUESTION ANSWERED 

  	    My beloved church will not receive a Message from
  	me this summer, for my annual Message is swallowed
12	up in sundries already given out. These crumbs and
  	monads will feed the hungry, and the fragments gathered
  	therefrom should waken the sleeper, — "dead in tres-
15	passes and sins," — set the captive sense free from self's
  	sordid sequela; and one more round of old Sol give birth
  	to the sowing of Solomon. 
18	                                                     MARY BAKER EDDY 
  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                 May 11, 1903 


21  	 LETTER OF THE PASTOR EMERITUS, JUNE, 1903 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — I have a secret to tell you and
  	a question to ask. Do you know how much I love you
24	and the nature of this love? No:  then my sacred secret
  	is incommunicable, and we live apart. But, yes:  and
  	this inmost something becomes articulate, and my book
27	is not all you know of me. But your knowledge with
  	its magnitude of meaning uncovers my life, even as
  	your heart has discovered it. The spiritual bespeaks
 
                                         Miscellany                                       134


 1	our temporal history. Difficulty, abnegation, constant
  	battle against the world, the flesh, and evil, tell my long-
 3	kept secret — evidence a heart wholly in protest and
  	unutterable in love. 
  	    The unprecedented progress of Christian Science is pro-
 6	verbial, and we cannot be too grateful nor too humble for
  	this, inasmuch as our daily lives serve to enhance or to
  	stay its glory. To triumph in truth, to keep the faith
 9	individually and collectively, conflicting elements must
  	be mastered. Defeat need not follow victory. Joy over
  	good achievements and work well done should not
12	be eclipsed by some lost opportunity, some imperative
  	demand not yet met. 
  	    Truth, Life, and Love will never lose their claim on us. 
15	And here let me add: — 

  	            Truth happifies life in the hamlet or town;
  	           Life lessens all pride — its pomp and its frown — 
18	            Love comes to our tears like a soft summer shower,
  	           To beautify, bless, and inspire man's power. 



  	                    A  LETTER  FROM  MRS.  EDDY 

21	    At the Wednesday evening meeting of April 3, 1907,
  	in The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, the
  	First Reader, Mr. William D. McCrackan, read the fol-
24	lowing letter from Mrs. Eddy. In announcing this letter,
  	he said: —  
  	    "Permission has been secured from our beloved Leader
27	to read you a letter from her to me.  This letter is in
  	Mrs. Eddy's own handwriting, with which I have been
  	familiar for several years, and it shows her usual mental
30	and physical vigor." 
 
                             Letter to The Mother Church               135


 1	                                 Mrs. Eddy's Letter

  	    Beloved Student: — The wise man has said, "When I
 3	was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child,
  	I thought as a child:  but when I became a man, I put
  	away childish things." That this passage of Scripture
 6	and its concluding declaration may be applied to old age,
  	is a solace. 
  	    Perhaps you already know that I have heretofore per-
 9	sonally attended to my secular affairs, — to my income,
  	investments, deposits, expenditures, and to my employ-
  	ees. But the increasing demands upon my time and
12	labor, and my yearning for more peace in my advancing
  	years, have caused me to select a Board of Trustees to
  	take the charge of my property; namely, the Hon. Henry
15	M. Baker, Mr. Archibald McLellan, and Mr. Josiah E. 
  	Fernald. 
  	    As you are the First Reader of my church in Boston,
18	of about forty thousand members, I inform you of this,
  	the aforesaid transaction. 
  	                                Lovingly yours in Christ, 

21	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY
  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	March 22, 1907 


24	             LETTER TO THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, BOSTON, MASS. 

  	    My Beloved Church: — Your love and fidelity cheer my
27	advancing years. As Christian Scientists you under-
  	stand the Scripture, "Fret not thyself because of evil-
  	doers;" also you spiritually and scientifically understand
30	that God is divine Love, omnipotent, omnipresent, in-
 
                                         Miscellany                                       136


 1	finite; hence it is enough for you and me to know that
  	our "Redeemer liveth" and intercedeth for us. 
 3	    At this period my demonstration of Christian Science
  	cannot be fully understood, theoretically; therefore
  	it is best explained by its fruits, and by the life of
 6	our Lord as depicted in the chapter Atonement and
  	Eucharist, in "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures." 
 9	                                                    MARY BAKER EDDY 
  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                     April 2, 1907 


12	                                                CARD 

  	    I am pleased to say that the following members con-
  	stitute the Board of Trustees who own my property: —  

15	    1. The Hon. Henry M. Baker, who won a suit at
  	law in Washington, D. C., for which it is alleged he
  	was paid the highest fee ever received by a native of
18	New Hampshire. 
  	    2. Archibald McLellan, editor-in-chief of the Christian
  	Science periodicals, circulating in the five grand divisions
21	of our globe; also in Canada, Australia, etc. 
  	    3. Josiah E. Fernald, justice of the peace and president
  	of the National State Capital Bank, Concord, N. H. 

24	    To my aforesaid Trustees I have committed the hard
  	earnings of my pen, — the fruits of honest toil, the labor
  	that is known by its fruits, — benefiting the human race;
27	and I have so done that I may have more peace, and time
  	for spiritual thought and the higher criticism. 
  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY
30	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                     April 3, 1907 
 
                                 Mrs. Eddy’s Affidavit                        137


 1	                          MRS. EDDY'S AFFIDAVIT 

  	    The following affidavit, in the form of a letter from
 3	Mrs. Eddy to Judge Robert N. Chamberlin of the Superior
  	Court, was filed in the office of the Clerk of the Court,
  	Saturday, May 18. The Boston Globe, referring to this
 6	document, speaks of it as, "in the main, an example of
  	crisp, clear, plain-speaking English." The entire letter is
  	in Mrs. Eddy's own handwriting and is characteristic in
 9	both substance and penmanship: —  


  	HON. JUDGE CHAMBERLIN, CONCORD, N.H. 

  	    Respected Sir: — It is over forty years that I have
12	attended personally to my secular affairs, to my in-
  	come, investments, deposits, expenditures, and to my
  	employees. I have personally selected all my invest-
15	ments, except in one or two instances, and have paid for
  	the same. 
  	    The increasing demands upon my time, labors, and
18	thought, and yearning for more peace and to have my
  	property and affairs carefully taken care of for the
  	persons and purposes I have designated by my last will,
21	influenced me to select a Board of Trustees to take charge
  	of my property; namely, the Hon. Henry M. Baker,
  	Mr. Archibald McLellan, Mr. Josiah E. Fernald. I
24	had contemplated doing this before the present proceed-
  	ings were brought or I knew aught about them, and I
  	had consulted Lawyer Streeter about the method. 
27	    I selected said Trustees because I had implicit con-
  	fidence in each one of them as to honesty and business
  	capacity. No person influenced me to make this selec-
30	tion. I find myself able to select the Trustees I need
 
                                         Miscellany                                      138


 1	without the help of others. I gave them my property to
  	take care of because I wanted it protected and myself
 3	relieved of the burden of doing this. They have agreed
  	with me to take care of my property and I consider this
  	agreement a great benefit to me already. 
 6	    This suit was brought without my knowledge and is
  	being carried on contrary to my wishes. I feel that it
  	is not for my benefit in any way, but for my injury,
 9	and I know it was not needed to protect my person or
  	property. The present proceedings test my trust in
  	divine Love. My personal reputation is assailed and
12	some of my students and trusted personal friends are
  	cruelly, unjustly, and wrongfully accused. 
  	    Mr. Calvin A. Frye and other students often ask me
15	to receive persons whom I desire to see but decline to
  	receive solely because I find that I cannot "serve two
  	masters." I cannot be a Christian Scientist except I
18	leave all for Christ. 
  	    Trusting that I have not exceeded the bounds of pro-
  	priety in the statements herein made by me,
21	                            I remain most respectfully yours, 
  	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY

  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
24	                    May 16, 1907 


  	STATE OF NEW HAMPSHIRE, Merrimack, ss. 

  	    On this sixteenth day of May, 1907, personally appeared
27	Mary Baker Eddy and made oath that the statements
  	contained in the annexed letter directed to Honorable
  	Judge Chamberlin and dated May 16, 1907, are true. 
30	    Before me:                         ALLEN HOLLIS,
  	                                                        Justice of the Peace 
 
                                   A Word to the Wise                        139


 1	                                              NOTA BENE 

  	    Beloved Students: — Rest assured that your Leader is
 3	living, loving, acting, enjoying. She is neither dead nor
  	plucked up by the roots, but she is keenly alive to the
  	reality of living, and safely, soulfully founded upon
 6	the rock, Christ Jesus, even the spiritual idea of Life,
  	with its abounding, increasing, advancing footsteps of
  	progress, primeval faith, hope, love. 
 9	    Like the verdure and evergreen that flourish when
  	trampled upon, the Christian Scientist thrives in adver-
  	sity; his is a life-lease of hope, home, heaven; his idea
12	is nearing the Way, the Truth, and the Life, when mis-
  	represented, belied, and trodden upon. Justice, honesty,
  	cannot be abjured; their vitality involves Life, — calm,
15	irresistible, eternal. 


  	                                A WORD TO THE WISE 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — When I asked you to dispense
18	with the Executive Members' meeting, the purpose of my
  	request was sacred. It was to turn your sense of worship
  	from the material to the spiritual, the personal to the
21	impersonal, the denominational to the doctrinal, yea,
  	from the human to the divine. 
  	    Already you have advanced from the audible to the
24	inaudible prayer; from the material to the spiritual
  	communion; from drugs to Deity; and you have been
  	greatly recompensed. Rejoice and be exceedingly glad,
27	for so doth the divine Love redeem your body from dis-
  	ease; your being from sensuality; your soul from sense;
  	your life from death. 
 
                                         Miscellany                                      140


 1	    Of this abounding and abiding spiritual understand-
  	ing the prophet Isaiah said, "And I will bring the blind
 3	by a way that they knew not; I will lead them in
  	paths that they have not known:  I will make dark-
  	ness light before them, and crooked things straight.  
 6	These things will I do unto them, and not forsake
  	them." 
  	                                            MARY BAKER EDDY
 9	CHESTNUT HILL, MASS. 


  	                                     [Boston Globe] 
  	                   ABOLISHING THE COMMUNION 

12	    In a letter addressed to Christian Scientists the Rev. 
  	Mary Baker Eddy explains that dropping the annual com-
  	munion service of The First Church of Christ, Scientist,
15	in Boston, need not debar distant members from attend-
  	ing occasionally The Mother Church. The following is
  	Mrs. Eddy's letter: —  

18	    Beloved Christian Scientists: — Take courage. God is
  	leading you onward and upward. Relinquishing a ma-
  	terial form of communion advances it spiritually. 
21	The material form is a "Suffer it to be so now," and
  	is abandoned so soon as God's Way-shower, Christ,
  	points the advanced step. This instructs us how to
24	be abased and how to abound. 
  	    Dropping the communion of The Mother Church
  	does not prevent its distant members from occasionally
27	attending this church. 
  	                                                MARY BAKER EDDY 	
       CHESTNUT HILL, MASS.,
30	          June 21, 1908 
 
                  Communion Season  is Abolished                141


 1	                                         [Boston Globe]
  	           COMMUNION SEASON IS ABOLISHED 

 3	    The general communion service of the Christian Science
  	denomination, held annually in The First Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, in this city, has been abolished by
 6	order of Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy. The services attended
  	last Sunday [June 14] by ten thousand persons were thus
  	the last to be held. Of late years members of the church
 9	outside of Boston have not been encouraged to attend the
  	communion seasons except on the triennial gatherings,
  	the next of which would have been held next year. 
12	    The announcement in regard to the services was made
  	last night [June 21] by Alfred Farlow of the publication
  	committee as follows: —  

15	    The First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, has
  	taken steps to abolish its famous communion seasons. 
  	In former years, the annual communion season of the
18	Boston church has offered an occasion for the gathering
  	of vast multitudes of Christian Scientists from all parts
  	of the world. According to the following statement, which
21	Mrs. Eddy has just given out to the press, these gather-
  	ings will be discontinued: —  

  	    "The house of The Mother Church seats only five thou-
24	sand people, and its membership includes forty-eight
  	thousand communicants, hence the following: —  
  	    "The branch churches continue their communion sea-
27	sons, but there shall be no more communion season in
  	The Mother Church that has blossomed into spiritual
  	beauty, communion universal and divine. 'For who
 
                                         Miscellany                                      142


 1	hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct
  	him? But we have the mind of Christ.' (1 Corinthians,
 3	2 : 16.)"

  	    [Mrs. Eddy has only abolished the disappointment of
  	communicants who come long distances and then find no
 6	seats in The Mother Church. — EDITOR Sentinel.] 


  	                               MRS. EDDY'S REPLY 

  	JUDGE CLIFFORD P. SMITH, LL.B., C.S.B.,
 9	First Reader, The Mother Church, Boston, Mass.   

  	    Beloved Christian Scientist: — Accept my thanks for
  	your approval of abolishing the communion season of
12	The Mother Church.  I sought God's guidance in doing
  	it, but the most important events are criticized. 
  	    The Mother Church communion season was liter-
15	ally a communion of branch church communicants
  	which might in time lose its sacredness and merge into
  	a meeting for greetings.  My beloved brethren may
18	some time learn this and rejoice with me, as they so
  	often have done, over a step higher in their passage
  	from sense to Soul.  
21	                                          Most truly yours, 
  	                                              MARY BAKER EDDY
  	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
24	           June 24, 1908 


  	THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE BOARD OF DIRECTORS 

  	    Beloved Students: — I thank you for your kind invi-
27	tation to be present at the annual meeting of The
  	Mother Church on June 7, 1909.  I will attend the
 
                          Mrs. Eddy’s Statements                         143


 1	meeting, but not in propria persona.  Watch and pray
  	that God directs your meetings and your lives, and your
 3	Leader will then be sure that they are blessed in their
  	results.  
  	                                            Lovingly yours, 
 6	BROOKLINE, MASS.,                     MARY BAKER EDDY
  	June 5, 1909 


  	                         MRS. EDDY'S STATEMENTS 

 9	    To Whom It May Concern: — I have the pleasure to
  	report to one and all of my beloved friends and followers
  	that I exist in the flesh, and am seen daily by the mem-
12	bers of my household and by those with whom I have
  	appointments.   
  	    Above all this fustian of either denying or asserting the
15	personality and presence of Mary Baker Eddy, stands
  	the eternal fact of Christian Science and the honest history
  	of its Discoverer and Founder.  It is self-evident that
18	the discoverer of an eternal truth cannot be a temporal
  	fraud.   
  	    The Cause of Christian Science is prospering through-
21	out the world and stands forever as an eternal and de-
  	monstrable Science, and I do not regard this attack upon
  	me as a trial, for when these things cease to bless they
24	will cease to occur.   
  	    "And we know that all things work together for good
  	to them that love God, to them who are the called
27	according to His purpose. . . . What shall we then say
  	to these things? If God be for us, who can be against
  	us?"   
30	                                              MARY BAKER EDDY
  	CHESTNUT HILL, MASS.,
  	            June 7, 1909 
 
                                         Miscellany                                      144


 1	    Mrs. Eddy also sent the following letter to the mem-
  	bers of her church in Concord, N. H.: —  


 3	FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, CONCORD, N.H.   

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — Give yourselves no fear and
  	spare not a moment's thought to lies afloat that I am sick,
 6	helpless, or an invalid.  The public report that I am in
  	either of the aforesaid conditions is utterly false.  
  	                                           With love, ever yours, 
 9	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY
  	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	          June 7, 1909
?

                    Chapter V 

  	CHRISTIAN SCIENCE HALL, CONCORD, N.H.

 1	                                     IN RETROSPECT
  	                                         
         My Dear Editors: — You are by this time ac-
 3	quainted with the small item that in October, 1897,
  	I proposed to one of Concord's best builders the plan for
  	Christian Science Hall in Concord, N. H. He drew the
 6	plan, showed it to me, and I accepted it. From that
  	time, October 29, 1897, until the remodelling of the house
  	was finished, I inspected the work every day, suggested
 9	the details outside and inside from the foundations to
  	the tower, and saw them carried out. One day the car-
  	penters' foreman said to me: "I want to be let off for
12	a few days.  I do not feel able to keep about.  I am
  	feeling an old ailment my mother had." I healed him
  	on the spot. He remained at work, and the next morn-
15	ing said to Mr. George H. Moore of Concord, "I am as
  	well as I ever was." 
  	    Within the past year and two months, I have worked
18	even harder than usual, but I cannot go upon the plat-
  	form and still be at home attending to the machinery
  	which keeps the wheels revolving. This well-known
21	fact makes me the servant of the race — and gladly
  	thus, if in this way I can serve equally my friends and
  	my enemies. 
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   146


 1	    In explanation of my dedicatory letter to the Chicago
  	church (see page 177), I will say:  It is understood by all
 3	Christians that Jesus spoke the truth. He said: "They
  	shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly
  	thing, it shall not hurt them." I believe this saying
 6	because I understand it, but its verity has not been
  	acknowledged since the third century. 
  	    The statement in my letter to the church in Chicago,
 9	in substance as follows, has been quoted and criticized:
  	"If wisdom lengthens my sum of years to fourscore, I
  	may then be even younger than now." 
12	    Few believe this saying. Few believe that Christian
  	Science contains infinitely more than has been demon-
  	strated, or that the altitude of its highest propositions has
15	not yet been reached. The heights of the great Naza-
  	rene's sayings are not fully scaled. Yet his immortal
  	words and my poor prophecy, if they are true at all, are
18	as true to-day as they will be to-morrow. I am convinced
  	of the absolute truth of his sayings and of their present
  	application to mankind, and I am equally sure that what
21	I wrote is true, although it has not been demonstrated
  	in this age. 
  	    Christian Scientists hold as a vital point that the beliefs
24	of mortals tip the scale of being, morally and physically,
  	either in the right or in the wrong direction. Therefore
  	a Christian Scientist never mentally or audibly takes
27	the side of sin, disease, or death. Others who take the
  	side of error do it ignorantly or maliciously. The Chris-
  	tian Scientist voices the harmonious and eternal, and
30	nothing else. He lays his whole weight of thought,
  	tongue, and pen in the divine scale of being — for
  	health and holiness. 
 
                                             Second Sunday Service                     147


 1	  SECOND SUNDAY SERVICE, DECEMBER 12, 1897 

  	    Friends and Brethren: — There are moments when at
 3	the touch of memory the past comes forth like a pageant
  	and the present is prophetic. Over a half century ago,
  	between the morning and afternoon services of the First
 6	Congregational Church, the grand old elm on North State
  	Street flung its foliage in kindly shelter over my child-
  	hood's Sunday noons. And now, at this distant day, I
 9	have provided for you a modest hall, in which to assemble
  	as a sort of Christian Science kindergarten for teaching
  	the "new tongue" of the gospel with "signs following,"
12	of which St. Mark prophesies. 
  	    May this little sanctum be preserved sacred to the
  	memory of this pure purpose, and subserve it. Let
15	the Bible and the Christian Science textbook preach the
  	gospel which heals the sick and enlightens the people's
  	sense of Christian Science. This ministry, reaching the
18	physical, moral, and spiritual needs of humanity, will,
  	in the name of Almighty God, speak the truth that
  	to-day, as in olden time, is found able to heal both sin
21	and disease. 
  	    I have purchased a pleasant place for you, and prepared
  	for your use work-rooms and a little hall, which are already
24	dedicated to Christ's service, since Christian Scientists
  	never stop ceremoniously to dedicate halls. I shall be
  	with you personally very seldom. I have a work to do
27	that, in the words of our Master, "ye know not of." 
  	From the interior of Africa to the utmost parts of the earth,
  	the sick and the heavenly homesick or hungry hearts are
30	calling on me for help, and I am helping them. You have
  	less need of me than have they, and you must not expect
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   148


 1	me further to do your pioneer work in this city. Faithfully
  	and more than ever persistently, you are now, through
 3	the providence of God, called to do your part wisely and
  	to let your faith be known by your works. All that we
  	ask of any people is to judge our doctrine by its fruits. 
 6	May the good folk of Concord have this opportunity,
  	and may the God of all grace, truth, and love be and abide
  	with you henceforth. 


 9	 ADDRESS TO THE CONCORD CHURCH, FEBRUARY, 1899 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — In the annals of our denomina-
  	tion this church becomes historic, having completed
12	its organization February 22 — Washington's birthday. 
  	Memorable date, all unthought of till the day had passed! 
  	Then we beheld the omen, — religious liberty, — the
15	Father of the universe and the father of our nation in
  	concurrence. 
  	    To-day, with the large membership of seventy-four com-
18	municants, you have met to praise God. I, as usual at
  	home and alone, am with you in spirit, joining in your
  	rejoicing, and my heart is asking:  What are the angels say-
21	ing or singing of this dear little flock, and what is each
  	heart in this house repeating, and what is being recorded
  	of this meeting as with the pen of an angel? 
24	    Bear in mind always that Christianity is not alone a
  	gift, but that it is a growth Christward; it is not a creed
  	or dogma, — a philosophical phantasm, — nor the opinions
27	of a sect struggling to gain power over contending sects
  	and scourging the sect in advance of it. Christianity is
  	the summons of divine Love for man to be Christlike — 
30	to emulate the words and the works of our great Master. 
 
                                      Address, February, 1899                       149


 1	To attain to these works, men must know somewhat of
  	the divine Principle of Jesus' life-work, and must prove
 3	their knowledge by doing as he bade: "Go, and do thou
  	likewise." 
  	    We know Principle only through Science. The Prin-
 6	ciple of Christ is divine Love, resistless Life and Truth. 
  	Then the Science of the Principle must be Christlike,
  	or Christian Science. More than regal is the majesty
 9	of the meekness of the Christ-principle; and its might is
  	the ever-flowing tides of truth that sweep the universe,
  	create and govern it; and its radiant stores of knowl-
12	edge are the mysteries of exhaustless being. Seek ye
  	these till you make their treasures yours. 
  	    When a young man vainly boasted, "I am wise, for I
15	have conversed with many wise men," Epictetus made
  	answer, "And I with many rich men, but I am not rich." 
  	The richest blessings are obtained by labor. A vessel
18	full must be emptied before it can be refilled. Lawyers
  	may know too much of human law to have a clear per-
  	ception of divine justice, and divines be too deeply read
21	in scholastic theology to appreciate or to demonstrate
  	Christian charity. Losing the comprehensive in the
  	technical, the Principle in its accessories, cause in effect,
24	and faith in sight, we lose the Science of Christianity, — 
  	a predicament quite like that of the man who could not
  	see London for its houses. 
27	    Clouds parsimonious of rain, that swing in the sky with
  	dumb thunderbolts, are seen and forgotten in the same
  	hour; while those with a mighty rush, which waken the
30	stagnant waters and solicit every root and every leaf with
  	the treasures of rain, ask no praising. Remember, thou
  	canst be brought into no condition, be it ever so severe,
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   150


 1	where Love has not been before thee and where its tender
  	lesson is not awaiting thee. Therefore despair not nor
 3	murmur, for that which seeketh to save, to heal, and to
  	deliver, will guide thee, if thou seekest this guidance. 
  	    Pliny gives the following description of the character of
 6	true greatness: "Doing what deserves to be written, and
  	writing what deserves to be read; and rendering the world
  	happier and better for having lived in it." Strive thou
 9	for the joy and crown of such a pilgrimage — the service
  	of such a mission. 
  	    A heart touched and hallowed by one chord of Christian
12	Science, can accomplish the full scale; but this heart must
  	be honest and in earnest and never weary of struggling to
  	be perfect — to reflect the divine Life, Truth, and Love. 
15	    Stand by the limpid lake, sleeping amid willowy banks
  	dyed with emerald. See therein the mirrored sky and the
  	moon ablaze with her mild glory. This will stir your
18	heart. Then, in speechless prayer, ask God to enable you
  	to reflect God, to become His own image and likeness,
  	even the calm, clear, radiant reflection of Christ's glory,
21	healing the sick, bringing the sinner to repentance, and
  	raising the spiritually dead in trespasses and sins to life
  	in God. Jesus said: "If ye abide in me, and my words
24	abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be
  	done unto you." 
  	    Beloved in Christ, what our Master said unto his
27	disciples, when he sent them forth to heal the sick and
  	preach the gospel, I say unto you: "Be ye therefore wise
  	as serpents, and harmless as doves." Then, if the wis-
30	dom you manifest causes Christendom or the disclaimer
  	against God to call this "a subtle fraud," "let your peace
  	return to you." 
 
                                    Message, April 19, 1899                          151


 1	    I am patient with the newspaper wares and the
  	present schoolboy epithets and attacks of a portion of
 3	Christendom:
  	    (1) Because I sympathize with their ignorance of
  	Christian Science:
 6	    (2) Because I know that no Christian can or does
  	understand this Science and not love it:
  	    (3) Because these attacks afford opportunity for ex-
 9	plaining Christian Science:
  	    (4) Because it is written: "The wrath of man shall
  	praise Thee:  the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain." 
12	    Rest assured that the injustice done by press and pulpit
  	to this denomination of Christians will cease, when it no
  	longer blesses this denomination. "This I know; for God
15	is for me" (Psalms). And in the words of St. Paul, "If
  	God be for us, who can be against us?" 

  	                     "Pass ye the proud fane by,
18	                        The vaulted aisles by flaunting folly trod,
  	                     And 'neath the temple of uplifted sky — 
  	                        Go forth, and worship God." 



21	                    MESSAGE, APRIL 19, 1899 

  	               SUBJECT: “NOT MATTER, BUT SPIRIT”

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — We learn from the Scrip-
24	tures that the Baalites or sun-worshippers failed to
  	look "through nature up to nature's God," thus missing
  	the discovery of all cause and effect. They were content
27	to look no higher than the symbol. This departure from
  	Spirit, this worshipping of matter in the name of nature,
  	was idolatry then and is idolatry now. When human
30	thought discerned its idolatrous tendencies, it took a step
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   152


 1	higher; but it immediately turned to another form of
  	idolatry, and, worshipping person instead of Principle,
 3	anchored its faith in troubled waters. At that period,
  	the touch of Jesus' robe and the handkerchief of St. 
  	Paul were supposed to heal the sick, and our Master
 6	declared, "Thy faith hath made thee whole." The
  	medicine-man, far lower in the scale of thought, said,
  	"My material tonic has strengthened you." By reposing
 9	faith in man and in matter, the human race has not
  	yet reached the understanding of God, the conception
  	of Spirit and its all-power. 
12	    The restoration of pure Christianity rests solely on
  	spiritual understanding, spiritual worship, spiritual power. 
  	Ask thyself, Do I enter by the door and worship only
15	Spirit and spiritually, or do I climb up some other way? 
  	Do I understand God as Love, the divine Principle of all
  	that really is, the infinite good, than which there is none
18	else and in whom is all? Unless this be so, the blind is
  	leading the blind, and both will stumble into doubt and
  	darkness, even as the ages have shown. To-day, if ye
21	would hear His voice, listen to His Word and serve no
  	other gods. Then the divine Principle of good, that we
  	call God, will be found an ever-present help in all things,
24	and Christian Science will be understood. It will also be
  	seen that this God demands all our faith and love; that
  	matter, man, or woman can never heal you nor pardon a
27	single sin; while God, the divine Principle of nature and
  	man, when understood and demonstrated, is found to be
  	the remote, predisposing, and present cause of all that is
30	rightly done. 
  	    I have the sweet satisfaction of sending to you weekly
  	flowers that my skilful florist has coaxed into loveliness
 
                                    Message, April 19, 1899                          153


 1	despite our winter snows. Also I hear that the loving
  	hearts and hands of the Christian Scientists in Concord
 3	send these floral offerings in my name to the sick and
  	suffering. Now, if these kind hearts will only do this in
  	Christ's name, the power of Truth and Love will fulfil the
 6	law in righteousness. The healing and the gospel ministry
  	of my students in Concord have come to fulfil the whole
  	law. Unto "the angel of the church in Philadelphia,"
 9	the church of brotherly love, "these things saith He
  	that is holy." 
  	    To-day our great Master would say to the aged gentle-
12	man healed from the day my flowers visited his bedside:
  	Thy faith hath healed thee. The flowers were imbued
  	and associated with no intrinsic healing qualities from my
15	poor personality. The scientific, healing faith is a saving
  	faith; it keeps steadfastly the great and first command-
  	ment, "Thou shalt have no other gods before me" — no
18	other than the spiritual help of divine Love. Faith in
  	aught else misguides the understanding, ignores the power
  	of God, and, in the words of St. Paul, appeals to an un-
21	known power "whom therefore ye ignorantly worship." 
  	This trembling and blind faith, in the past as in the present,
  	seeks personality for support, unmindful of the divine law
24	of Love, which can be understood, the Principle of which
  	works intelligently as the divine Mind, not as matter,
  	casting out evil and healing the sick. 
27	    Christian Science healing is "the Spirit and the bride,"
  	 — the Word and the wedding of this Word to all human
  	thought and action, — that says:  Come, and I will give
30	thee rest, peace, health, holiness. The sweet flowers
  	should be to us His apostles, pointing away from matter
  	and man up to the one source, divine Life and Love, in
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   154


 1	whom is all salvation from sin, disease, and death. The
  	Science of all healing is based on Mind — the power of
 3	Truth over error. It is not the person who gives the
  	drug nor the drug itself that heals, but it is the law of
  	Life understood by the practitioner as transcending the
 6	law of death. 
  	    I shall scarcely venture to send flowers to this little hall
  	if they can be made to infringe the divine law of Love
 9	even in thought. Send flowers and all things fair and
  	comforting to the dear sick, but remember it is not he
  	who gives the flowers that confers the blessing, but
12	"my Spirit, saith the Lord;" for "in Him was life," and
  	that life "was the light of men." 


  	     FIRST ANNUAL MEETING, JANUARY 11, 1900 

15	    My Beloved Brethren: — At this, your first annual
  	meeting, permit me to congratulate this little church in
  	our city, weaving the new-old vesture in which to appear
18	and to clothe the human race. Carlyle wrote: "Wouldst
  	thou plant for eternity, then plant into the deep infinite
  	faculties of man." "If the poor . . . toil that we have food,
21	must not the high and glorious toil for him in return, that
  	he have light, . . . freedom, immortality?" I agree with
  	him; and in our era of the world I welcome the means and
24	methods, light and truth, emanating from the pulpit and
  	press. Altogether it makes the church militant, embodied
  	in a visible communion, the foreshadowing of the church
27	triumphant. Communing heart with heart, mind with
  	mind, soul with soul, wherein and whereby we are looking
  	heavenward, is not looking nor gravitating earthward,
30	take it in whatever sense you may. Such communing
 
                                    Message, April 19, 1899                          155


 1	uplifts man's being; it makes healing the sick and reform-
  	ing the sinner a mutual aid society, which is effective here
 3	and now. 
  	    May this dear little church, nestled so near my heart
  	and native hills, be steadfast in Christ, always abounding
 6	in love and good works, having unfaltering faith in the
  	prophecies, promises, and proofs of Holy Writ. May this
  	church have one God, one Christ, and that one the God and
 9	Saviour whom the Scriptures declare. May it catch the
  	early trumpet-call, take step with the twentieth century,
  	leave behind those things that are behind, lay down the
12	low laurels of vainglory, and, pressing forward in the on-
  	ward march of Truth, run in joy, health, holiness, the
  	race set before it, till, home at last, it finds the full fru-
15	ition of its faith, hope, and prayer. 


  	                              EASTER MESSAGE, 1902 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — May this glad Easter morn find
18	the members of this dear church having a pure peace, a
  	fresh joy, a clear vision of heaven here, — heaven within
  	us, — and an awakened sense of the risen Christ. May
21	long lines of light span the horizon of their hope and
  	brighten their faith with a dawn that knows no twilight
  	and no night. May those who discourse music to-day,
24	sing as the angels heaven's symphonies that come to
  	earth. 
  	    May the dear Sunday School children always be gather-
27	ing Easter lilies of love with happy hearts and ripening
  	goodness. To-day may they find some sweet scents and
  	beautiful blossoms in their Leader's love, which she sends
30	to them this glad morn in the flowers and the cross from
  	Pleasant View, smiling upon them. 
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   156


 1	                ANNUAL MEETING, JANUARY 6, 1905 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — You will accept my gratitude for
 3	your dear letter, and allow me to reply in words of the
  	Scripture: "I know whom I have believed, and am per-
  	suaded that He is able" — "able to do exceeding abun-
 6	dantly above all that we ask or think," "able to make
  	all grace abound toward you; that ye, always hav-
  	ing all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every
 9	good work," "able to keep that which I have com-
  	mitted unto Him against that day." 
  	    When Jesus directed his disciples to prepare for the
12	material passover, which spiritually speaking is the pass-
  	over from sense to Soul, he bade them say to the good-
  	man of the house: "The Master saith unto thee, Where
15	is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the passover with
  	my disciples? and he shall show you a large upper room
  	furnished:  there make ready." 
18	    In obedience to this command may these communicants
  	come with the upper chambers of thought prepared for the
  	reception of Truth — with hope, faith, and love ready to
21	partake of the bread that cometh down from heaven, and
  	to "drink of his blood" — to receive into their affections
  	and lives the inspiration which giveth victory over sin,
    24    disease, and death.
?
                    Chapter VI 

  	       FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST
                                CONCORD, N.H.

 1	                                  [Concord (N.H.) Monitor]
        
            MRS. EDDY’S GIFT TO THE CONCORD CHURCH
  	                                         
3	    "Beloved Teacher and Leader: — The members
  	of the Concord church are filled with profound joy
  	and deep gratitude that your generous gift of one hun-
 6	dred thousand dollars is to be used at once to build a
  	beautiful church edifice for your followers in the capital
  	city of your native State.  We rejoice that the prosperity
 9	of the Cause in your home city, where, without regard
  	to class or creed, you are so highly esteemed, makes
  	necessary the commodious and beautiful church home
12	you have so freely bestowed.  We thank you for this
  	renewed evidence of your unselfish love." 

  	    The church will be built of the same beautiful Concord
15	granite of which the National Library Building in Wash-
  	ington is constructed. This is in accord with the ex-
  	pressed wish of Mrs. Eddy, made known in her original
18	deed of trust, first announced in the Concord Monitor
  	of March 19, 1898. In response to an inquiry from the
  	editor of that paper, Mrs. Eddy made the following
21	statement: — 

  	On January 31, 1898, I gave a deed of trust to three
  	individuals which conveyed to them the sum of one
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   158


 1	hundred thousand dollars to be appropriated in build-
  	ing a granite church edifice for First Church of Christ,
 3	Scientist, in this city. 
  	                                            Very truly,
  	                                                    MARY BAKER EDDY 


 6	                  CORNER-STONE LAID AT CONCORD 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — This day drops down upon the
  	glories of summer; it is a glad day, in attune with faith's
 9	fond trust. We live in an age of Love's divine adven-
  	ture to be All-in-all. This day is the natal hour of my
  	lone earth life; and for all mankind to-day hath its gloom
12	and glory:  it endureth all things; it points to the new
  	birth, heaven here, the struggle over; it profits by the
  	past and joys in the present — to-day lends a new-born
15	beauty to holiness, patience, charity, love. 
  	    Having all faith in Christian Science, we must have
  	faith in whatever manifests love for God and man. The
18	burden of proof that Christian Science is Science rests
  	on Christian Scientists. The letter without the spirit
  	is dead:  it is the Spirit that heals the sick and the
21	sinner — that makes the heart tender, faithful, true. 
  	Most men and women talk well, and some practise what
  	they say. 
24	    God has blessed and will bless this dear band of brethren. 
  	He has laid the chief corner-stone of the temple which
  	to-day you commemorate, to-morrow complete, and there-
27	after dedicate to Truth and Love. O may your temple
  	and all who worship therein stand through all time for
  	God and humanity! 
30	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY

 
                                   Dedication of Mrs. Eddy’s Gift                  159


 1	MESSAGE ON THE OCCASION OF THE DEDICATION OF
  	                     MRS. EDDY'S GIFT, JULY 17, 1904 

 3	    Beloved Brethren: — Never more sweet than to-day,
  	seem to me, and must seem to thee, those words of
  	our loved Lord, "Lo, I am with you alway, even unto
 6	the end." Thus may it ever be that Christ rejoiceth
  	and comforteth us. Sitting at his feet, I send to
  	you the throbbing of every pulse of my desire for the
 9	ripening and rich fruit of this branch of his vine, and
  	I thank God who hath sent forth His word to heal
  	and to save. 
12	    At this period, the greatest man or woman on earth
  	stands at the vestibule of Christian Science, struggling to
  	enter into the perfect love of God and man. The infinite
15	will not be buried in the finite; the true thought escapes
  	from the inward to the outward, and this is the only
  	right activity, that whereby we reach our higher
18	nature. Material theories tend to check spiritual at-
  	traction — the tendency towards God, the infinite and
  	eternal — by an opposite attraction towards the tem-
21	porary and finite. Truth, life, and love are the only
  	legitimate and eternal demands upon man; they are
  	spiritual laws enforcing obedience and punishing dis-
24	obedience. 
  	    Even Epictetus, a heathen philosopher who held that
  	Zeus, the master of the gods, could not control human
27	will, writes, "What is the essence of God?  Mind." The
  	general thought chiefly regards material things, and keeps

  	      Copyright, 1904, by Mary Baker G. Eddy. All rights
30	 reserved.

 
                                                          Miscellany                                   160


 1	Mind much out of sight. The Christian, however, strives
  	for the spiritual; he abides in a right purpose, as in laws
 3	which it were impious to transgress, and follows Truth
  	fearlessly. The heart that beats mostly for self is seldom
  	alight with love. To live so as to keep human conscious-
 6	ness in constant relation with the divine, the spiritual, and
  	the eternal, is to individualize infinite power; and this is
  	Christian Science. 
 9	    It is of less importance that we receive from man-
  	kind justice, than that we deserve it. Most of us
  	willingly accept dead truisms which can be buried
12	at will; but a live truth, even though it be a sapling
  	within rich soil and with blossoms on its branches,
  	frightens people. The trenchant truth that cuts its
15	way through iron and sod, most men avoid until
  	compelled to glance at it. Then they open their
  	hearts to it for actual being, health, holiness, and im-
18	mortality. 
  	    I am asked, "Is there a hell?" Yes, there is a hell for
  	all who persist in breaking the Golden Rule or in dis-
21	obeying the commandments of God. Physical science
  	has sometimes argued that the internal fires of our earth
  	will eventually consume this planet. Christian Science
24	shows that hidden unpunished sin is this internal fire, — 
  	even the fire of a guilty conscience, waking to a true sense
  	of itself, and burning in torture until the sinner is con-
27	sumed, — his sins destroyed. This may take millions of
  	cycles, but of the time no man knoweth. The advanced
  	psychist knows that this hell is mental, not material, and
30	that the Christian has no part in it. Only the makers of
  	hell burn in their fire. 
  	    Concealed crimes, the wrongs done to others, are mill-

 
                                   Dedication of Mrs. Eddy’s Gift                  161


 1	stones hung around the necks of the wicked. Christ Jesus
  	paid our debt and set us free by enabling us to pay it;
 3	for which we are still his debtors, washing the Way-shower's
  	feet with tears of joy. 
  	    The intentional destroyer of others would destroy him-
 6	self eternally, were it not that his suffering reforms him,
  	thus balancing his account with divine Love, which never
  	remits the sentence necessary to reclaim the sinner. 
 9	Hence these words of Christ Jesus: "Depart from me, all
  	ye workers of iniquity.  There shall be weeping and
  	gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and
12	Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of
  	God, and you yourselves thrust out."  (Luke 13 : 27, 28.) 
  	He who gains self-knowledge, self-control, and the king-
15	dom of heaven within himself, within his own conscious-
  	ness, is saved through Christ, Truth. Mortals must
  	drink sufficiently of the cup of their Lord and Master
18	to unself mortality and to destroy its erroneous claims. 
  	Therefore, said Jesus, "Ye shall drink indeed of my
  	cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am
21	baptized with." 
  	    We cannot boast ourselves of to-morrow; sufficient unto
  	each day is the duty thereof. Lest human reason becloud
24	spiritual understanding, say not in thy heart:  Sickness is
  	possible because one's thought and conduct do not afford
  	a sufficient defence against it. Trust in God, and "He
27	shall direct thy paths." When evil was avenging itself on
  	its destroyer, his preeminent goodness, the Godlike man
	said, "My burden is light." Only he who learns through
30	meekness and love the falsity of supposititious life and
  	intelligence in matter, can triumph over their ultimatum,
  	sin, suffering, and death. 
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   162


 1	    God's mercy for mortal ignorance and need is assured;
  	then who shall question our want of more faith in His
 3	"very present help in trouble"? Jesus said: "Suffer
  	it to be so now:  for thus it becometh us to fulfil all
  	righteousness." 
 6	    Strength is in man, not in muscles; unity and power are
  	not in atom or in dust. A small group of wise thinkers
  	is better than a wilderness of dullards and stronger than
 9	the might of empires. Unity is spiritual cooperation,
  	heart to heart, the bond of blessedness such as my beloved
  	Christian Scientists all over the field, and the dear Sun-
12	day School children, have demonstrated in gifts to me
  	of about eighty thousand dollars, to be applied to build-
  	ing, embellishing, and furnishing our church edifice in
15	Concord, N. H. 
  	    We read in Holy Writ: "This man began to build, and
  	was not able to finish." This was spoken derisively. 
18	But the love that rebukes praises also, and methinks the
  	same wisdom which spake thus in olden time would say
  	to the builder of the Christian Scientists' church edifice
21	in Concord: "Well done, good and faithful." Our proper
  	reason for church edifices is, that in them Christians may
  	worship God, — not that Christians may worship church
24	edifices! 
  	    May the loving Shepherd of this feeble flock lead it
  	gently into "green pastures . . . beside the still waters." 
27	May He increase its members, and may their faith never
  	falter — their faith in and their understanding of divine
  	Love. This church, born in my nativity, may it build
30	upon the rock of ages against which the waves and winds
  	beat in vain. May the towering top of its goodly temple
  	 — burdened with beauty, pointing to the heavens, bursting
  
                                                 A Kindly Greeting                             163


1	into the rapture of song — long call the worshipper to
  	seek the haven of hope, the heaven of Soul, the sweet sense
 3	of angelic song chiming chaste challenge to praise him who
  	won the way and taught mankind to win through meekness
  	to might, goodness to grandeur, — from cross to crown,
 6	from sense to Soul, from gleam to glory, from matter to
  	Spirit. 


  	                                     ANNOUNCEMENT 

 9	    Not having the time to receive all the beloved ones who
  	have so kindly come to the dedication of this church, I
  	must not allow myself the pleasure of receiving any of
12	them. I always try to be just, if not generous; and I
  	cannot show my love for them in social ways without
  	neglecting the sacred demands on my time and attention
15	for labors which I think do them more good. 


  	                               A KINDLY GREETING 

  	    Dear Editor: — When I removed from Boston in 1889
18	and came to Concord, N. H., it was that I might find
  	retirement from many years of incessant labor for the
  	Cause of Christian Science, and the opportunity in Con-
21	cord's quiet to revise our textbook, "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures." Here let me add that,
  	together with the retirement I so much coveted, I have
24	also received from the leading people of this pleasant city
  	all and more than I anticipated. I love its people — 
  	love their scholarship, friendship, and granite char-
27	acter. I respect their religious beliefs, and thank their
  	ancestors for helping to form mine. The movement of
  	establishing in this city a church of our faith was far from
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   164


 1	my purpose, when I came here, knowing that such an
  	effort would involve a lessening of the retirement I so
 3	much desired. But the demand increased, and I con-
  	sented, hoping thereby to give to many in this city a
  	church home. 


 6	                     ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF GIFTS 

  	                                TO THE CHICAGO CHURCHES 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — I have yearned to express my
 9	thanks for your munificent gift to First Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, in Concord, of ten thousand dollars. What is
  	gratitude but a powerful camera obscura, a thing focus-
12	ing light where love, memory, and all within the human
  	heart is present to manifest light. 
  	    Is it not a joy to compare the beginning of Christian
15	Science in Chicago with its present prosperity? Now
  	[1904] six dear churches are there, the members of which
  	not only possess a sound faith, but that faith also possesses
18	them. A great sanity, a mighty something buried in the
  	depths of the unseen, has wrought a resurrection among
  	you, and has leaped into living love. What is this
21	something, this phoenix fire, this pillar by day, kindling,
  	guiding, and guarding your way? It is unity, the bond
  	of perfectness, the thousandfold expansion that will
24	engirdle the world, — unity, which unfolds the thought
  	most within us into the greater and better, the sum of
  	all reality and good. 
27	    This unity is reserved wisdom and strength. It builds
  	upon the rock, against which envy, enmity, or malice
  	beat in vain. Man lives, moves, and has his being in God,
30	Love. Then man must live, he cannot die; and Love
 
                                           Acknowledgment of Gifts                     165


 1	must necessarily promote and pervade all his success. 
  	Of two things fate cannot rob us; namely, of choos-
 3	ing the best, and of helping others thus to choose. 
  	But in doing this the Master became the servant. The
  	grand must stoop to the menial. There is scarcely an
 6	indignity which I have not endured for the cause of
  	Christ, Truth, and I returned blessing for cursing. The
  	best help the worst; the righteous suffer for the unright-
 9	eous; and by this spirit man lives and thrives, and by
  	it God governs. 


  	          TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, NEW YORK 

12	    Beloved Brethren: — I beg to thank the dear brethren of
  	this church for the sum of ten thousand dollars presented
  	to me for First Church of Christ, Scientist, in Concord,
15	N. H. Goodness never fails to receive its reward, for
  	goodness makes life a blessing. As an active portion of
  	one stupendous whole, goodness identifies man with
18	universal good. Thus may each member of this church
  	rise above the oft-repeated inquiry, What am I? to the
  	scientific response:  I am able to impart truth, health, and
21	happiness, and this is my rock of salvation and my reason
  	for existing. 
  	    Human reason becomes tired and calls for rest. It has
24	a relapse into the common hope. Goodness and benevo-
  	lence never tire. They maintain themselves and others
  	and never stop from exhaustion. He who is afraid of
27	being too generous has lost the power of being magnani-
  	mous. The best man or woman is the most unselfed. 
  	God grant that this church is rapidly nearing the maxi-
30	mum of might, — the means that build to the heavens,
  	 — that it has indeed found and felt the infinite source
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   166


 1	where is all, and from which it can help its neighbor. 
  	Then efforts to be great will never end in anarchy but
 3	will continue with divine approbation. It is insincerity
  	and a half-persuaded faith that fail to succeed and fall
  	to the earth. 
 6	    Religions may waste away, but the fittest survives;
  	and so long as we have the right ideal, life is worth living
  	and God takes care of our life. 


 9	                                TO THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — Your munificent gift of ten
  	thousand dollars, with which to furnish First Church of
12	Christ, Scientist, of Concord, N. H., with an organ, is
  	positive proof of your remembrance and love. Days of
  	shade and shine may come and go, but we will live on and
15	never drift apart. Life's ills are its chief recompense;
  	they develop hidden strength. Had I never suffered for
  	The Mother Church, neither she nor I would be practising
18	the virtues that lie concealed in the smooth seasons and
  	calms of human existence. When we are willing to help
  	and to be helped, divine aid is near. If all our years were
21	holidays, sport would be more irksome than work. So,
  	my dear ones, let us together sing the old-new song of
  	salvation, and let our measure of time and joy be spiritual,
24	not material. 


  	                       TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                        NEW LONDON, CONN. 

27	    Beloved Brethren: — I am for the first time informed of
  	your gift to me of a beautiful cabinet, costing one hundred
  	and seventy-five dollars, for my books, placed in my room
30	at First Church of Christ, Scientist, Concord, N. H. 

 
                                               Religious Freedom                            167


 1	Accept my deep thanks therefor, and especially for the
  	self-sacrifice it may have cost the dear donors. 
 3	    The mysticism of good is unknown to the flesh, for
  	goodness is "the fruit of the Spirit." The suppositional
  	world within us separates us from the spiritual world,
 6	which is apart from matter, and unites us to one another. 
  	Spirit teaches us to resign what we are not and to un-
  	derstand what we are in the unity of Spirit — in that
 9	Love which is faithful, an ever-present help in trouble,
  	which never deserts us. 
  	    I pray that heaven's messages of "on earth peace, good
12	will toward men," may fill your hearts and leave their
  	loving benedictions upon your lives. 


  	                           THANKSGIVING DAY, 1904 

15	    Beloved Students: — May this, your first Thanksgiv-
  	ing Day, according to time-tables, in our new church
  	edifice, be one acceptable in His sight, and full of love,
18	peace, and good will for yourselves, your flock, and the
  	race. Give to all the dear ones my love, and my
  	prayer for their health, happiness, and holiness this
21	and every day. 


  	                                RELIGIOUS FREEDOM 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — Allow me to send forth a paean
24	of praise for the noble disposal of the legislative question
  	as to the infringement of rights and privileges guaran-
  	teed to you by the laws of my native State. The con-
27	stituted religious rights in New Hampshire will, I trust,
  	never be marred by the illegitimate claims of envy,
  	jealousy, or persecution. 
30	    In our country the day of heathenism, illiberal views,

 
                                                          Miscellany                                   168


 1	or of an uncultivated understanding has passed. Free-
  	dom to worship God according to the dictates of en-
 3	lightened conscience, and practical religion in agreement
  	with the demand of our common Christ, the Holy One
  	of Israel, are forever the privileges of the people of my
 6	dear old New Hampshire. 
  	                                           Lovingly yours,
   	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY 

 9	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	          April 12, 1909
?

                   Chapter VII 

  	       PLEASANT VIEW AND CONCORD, N.H.

 1	              INVITATION TO CONCORD, JULY 4, 1897
  	                                         
	    My Beloved Church: — I invite you, one and all,
 3	to Pleasant View, Concord, N. H., on July 5, at
  	12.30 P.M., if you would enjoy so long a trip for so small
  	a purpose as simply seeing Mother. 
 6	    My precious Busy Bees, under twelve years of age,
  	are requested to visit me at a later date, which I hope
  	soon to name to them. 
 9	                                              With love, Mother,

  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
12	                  June 30, 1897 


     	                                      [New York Journal] 

  	                     VISIT TO CONCORD, 1901 

15	    Please say through the New York Journal, to the
  	Christian Scientists of New York City and of the world
  	at large, that I was happy to receive at Concord, N. H.,
18	the call of about three thousand believers of my faith,
  	and that I was rejoiced at the appropriate beauty of
  	time and place which greeted them. 
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   170


  1	    I am especially desirous that it should be understood
  	that this was no festal occasion, no formal church cere-
 3	monial, but simply my acquiescence in the request of my
  	church members that they might see the Leader of Chris-
  	tian Science. 
 6	    The brevity of my remarks was due to a desire on my
  	part that the important sentiments uttered in my annual
  	Message to the church last Sunday should not be confused
 9	with other issues, but should be emphasized in the minds
  	of all present here in Concord. 


  	         ADDRESS AT PLEASANT VIEW, JUNE, 1903 

12	    Beloved Brethren: — Welcome home! To your home
  	in my heart! Welcome to Pleasant View, but not
  	to varying views. I would present a gift to you
15	to-day, only that this gift is already yours. God hath
  	given it to all mankind. It is His coin, His currency;
  	it has His image and superscription. This gift is a
18	passage of Scripture; it is my sacred motto, and it
  	reads thus: —  
  	    "Trust in the Lord, and do good; so shalt thou dwell
21	in the land, and verily thou shalt be fed.  Delight thyself
  	also in the Lord; and He shall give thee the desires of thine
  	heart.  Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in
24	Him; and He shall bring it to pass.  And He shall bring
  	forth thy righteousness as the light, and thy judgment
  	as the noonday." 
27	    Beloved, some of you have come long distances to kneel
  	with us in sacred silence in blest communion — unity of
  	faith, understanding, prayer, and praise — and to return
30	in joy, bearing your sheaves with you. In parting I
 
                                             Visit to Concord, 1904                        171


1	repeat to these dear members of my church: Trust in
  	Truth, and have no other trusts. 
 3	    To-day is fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah: "And the
  	ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion
  	with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads:  they
 6	shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sigh-
  	ing shall flee away." 


  	                           VISIT TO CONCORD, 1904 

 9	    Beloved Students: — The new Concord church is so
  	nearly completed that I think you would enjoy seeing it. 
  	Therefore I hereby invite all my church communicants
12	who attend this communion, to come to Concord, and
  	view this beautiful structure, at two o'clock in the after-
  	noon, Monday, June 13, 1904. 
15	                                        Lovingly yours,

  	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
18	                  June 11, 1904 


  	                                  The Day in Concord 

  	    While on her regular afternoon drive Mrs. Eddy re-
21	sponded graciously to the silent greetings of the people
  	who were assembled on the lawn of the Unitarian church
  	and of the high school. Her carriage came to a stand-
24	still on North State Street, and she was greeted in behalf
  	of the church by the President, Mr. E. P. Bates, to
  	whom she presented as a love-token for the church a
27	handsome rosewood casket beautifully bound with bur-
  	nished brass. 
  	    The casket contained a gavel for the use of the
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   172


 1	President of The Mother Church. The wood of the head
  	of the gavel was taken from the old Yale College Athe-
 3	naeum, the first chapel of the college. It was built in
  	1761, and razed in 1893 to make room for Vanderbilt
  	Hall. The wood in the handle was grown on the farm
 6	of Mark Baker, father of the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy,
  	at Bow, N. H. 
  	    In presenting this gavel to President Bates, Mrs. Eddy
 9	spoke as follows to the members of her church, The First
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, Boston, Mass.: —  

  	    "My Beloved Brethren: — Permit me to present to you
12	a little gift that has no intrinsic value save that which it
  	represents — namely, a material symbol of my spiritual
  	call to this my beloved church of over thirty thousand
15	members; and this is that call:  In the words of our great
  	Master, 'Go ye into all the world,' 'heal the sick,' cast
  	out evil, disease, and death; 'Freely ye have received,
18	freely give.' You will please accept my thanks for your
  	kind, expert call on me." 

  	    In reply Mr. Bates said, — 

21	"I accept this gift in behalf of the church, and for
  	myself and my successors in office." 

  	    The box containing the gavel was opened the following
24	day in Boston at the annual meeting of The Mother
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, and the enclosed note from
  	Mrs. Eddy was read: —  

27	    "My Beloved Brethren: — You will please accept
  	from me the accompanying gift as a simple token of
  	love." 
 
                                                     Card of Thanks                              173


 1	                                CARD OF THANKS 

  	    The following letter appeared in the Concord (N. H.)
 3	newspapers after the visit of the Christian Scientists in
  	1904: —  

  	    Dear Mr. Editor: — Allow me through your paper to
 6	thank the citizens of Concord for the generous hospi-
  	tality extended yesterday to the members of my church,
  	The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston. 
 9	    After the Christian Science periodicals had given notice
  	that no preparations would be made for a large gathering
  	at this annual meeting of The Mother Church, I scarcely
12	supposed that a note, sent at the last moment, would bring
  	thousands here yesterday; but as many gifts had come
  	from Christian Scientists everywhere to help furnish and
15	beautify our new church building in Concord, it came to
  	me:  Why not invite those who attend the communion
  	in Boston to take a peep at this church edifice on the day
18	when there are no formal exercises at the denominational
  	headquarters? The number of visitors, about four thou-
  	sand, exceeded my expectation, and my heart welcomed
21	each and all. It was a glad day for me — sweet to observe
  	with what unanimity my fellow-citizens vied with each
  	other to make the Christian Scientists' short stay so
24	pleasant. 
  	    Special thanks are due and are hereby tendered to his
  	Honor, the Mayor, for arranging the details and allowing
27	the visitors to assemble on the green surrounding the high
  	school; also to Mr. George D. Waldron, chairman of the
  	prudential committee of the Unitarian church, and to his
30	colaborers on said committee and to the church itself,
  	for their kindly foresight in granting permission, not only
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   174


 1	to use the beautiful lawn surrounding their church build-
  	ing, but also for throwing open their doors for the com-
 3	fort and convenience of the Christian Scientists during
  	the day. The wide-spreading elms and soft greensward
  	proved an ideal meeting place. I greatly appreciate the
 6	courtesy extended to my friends by the Wonolancet Club
  	in again opening their spacious club-house to them on this
  	occasion; and the courtesy of the efficient city marshal
 9	and his staff of police extended to me throughout. And
  	last but not least, I thank the distinguished editors in my
  	home city for their reports of the happy occasion. 


12	         TO FIRST CONGREGATIONAL CHURCH 

  	To the Rev. Franklin D. Ayer, D.D., Pastor Emeritus; the Rev. 
  	     George H. Reed, Pastor of the First Congregational Church,
15	     Concord, N. H., Edward A. Moulton, John C. Thorne, William P. 
  	     Ballard, Henry K. Morrison, Deacons. 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — I have the pleasure of thanking
18	you for your kind invitation to attend the one hun-
  	dred and seventy-fifth anniversary of our time-honored
  	First Congregational Church in Concord, N. H., where
21	my parents first offered me to Christ in infant baptism. 
  	For nearly forty years and until I had a church of my
  	own, I was a member of the Congregational Church in
24	Tilton, N. H. 
  	    To-day my soul can only sing and soar. An increas-
  	ing sense of God's love, omnipresence, and omnipotence
27	enfolds me. Each day I know Him nearer, love Him
  	more, and humbly pray to serve Him better. Thus
  	seeking and finding (though feebly), finally may we not
30	together rejoice in the church triumphant? 
 
                                                               Greetings                                 175


 1	    I would love to be with you at this deeply interesting
  	anniversary, but my little church in Boston, Mass., of
 3	thirty-six thousand communicants, together with the
  	organizations connected therewith, requires my constant
  	attention and time, with the exception of a daily drive. 
 6	    Please accept the enclosed check for five hundred
  	dollars, to aid in repairing your church building. 

  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
 9	               November 14, 1905 


  	                                        GREETINGS 

  	    Allow me to say to the good folk of Concord that the
12	growth and prosperity of our city cheer me. Its dear
  	churches, reliable editors, intelligent medical faculty,
  	up-to-date academies, humane institutions, provisions for
15	the army, and well-conducted jail and state prison, — if,
  	indeed, such must remain with us a little longer, — speak
  	for themselves. Our picturesque city, however, greatly
18	needs improved streets. May I ask in behalf of the public
  	this favor of our city government; namely, to macadam-
  	ize a portion of Warren Street and to macadamize North
21	State Street throughout? 
  	    Sweeter than the balm of Gilead, richer than the
  	diamonds of Golconda, dear as the friendship of those
24	we love, are justice, fraternity, and Christian charity. 
  	The song of my soul must remain so long as I remain. 
  	Let brotherly love continue. 
27	    I am sure that the counterfeit letters in circulation,
  	purporting to have my signature, must fail to influence the
  	minds of this dear people to conclusions the very opposite
30	of my real sentiments. 

 
                                                          Miscellany                                   176


 1	TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                         WILMINGTON, N. C. 

 3	IN APPRECIATION OF A GIFT OF FIFTY DOLLARS IN GOLD TOWARDS
  	                       THE CONCORD (N. H.) STREET FUND 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — Long ago you of the dear
 6	South paved the way to my forever gratitude, and now
  	illustrate the past by your present love. God grant
  	that such great goodness, pointing the path to heaven
 9	within you, hallow your Palmetto home with palms of
  	victory and songs of glory.
?

                  Chapter VIII 

  	DEDICATORY MESSAGES TO BRANCH CHURCHES

 1	                FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                       CHICAGO, ILL.
                        
3	    Beloved Brethren: — Most happily would I com-
  	ply with your cordial invitation and be with you on
  	so interesting an occasion as the dedication of First
 6	Church of Christ, Scientist, in Chicago. But daily duties
  	require attention elsewhere, and I am glad to say that
  	there seems to be no special need of my personal pres-
 9	ence at your religious jubilee. I am quite able to take
  	the trip to your city, and if wisdom lengthens my sum
  	of years to fourscore (already imputed to me), I shall
12	then be even younger and nearer the eternal meridian
  	than now, for the true knowledge and proof of life is in
  	putting off the limitations and putting on the possibilities
15	and permanence of Life. 
  	    In your renowned city, the genesis of Christian Science
  	was allied to that olden axiom: "The blood of the martyrs
18	is the seed of the Church;" but succeeding years show in
  	livid lines that the great Shepherd has nurtured and
  	nourished this church as a fatling of the flock. To-day
21	the glory of His presence rests upon it, the joy of many
  	generations awaits it, and this prophecy of Isaiah is
  	fulfilled among you: "I will direct their work in truth,
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   178


1	    Your Bible and your textbook, pastor and ethical
  	tenets, do not mislead the seeker after Truth. These
 3	unpretentious preachers cloud not the spiritual meaning
  	of Holy Writ by material interpretations, nor lose the
  	invincible process and purity of Christianity whereby
 6	the sick are healed and sinners saved. The Science of
  	Christianity is not generally understood, but it hastens
  	hourly to this end. This Science is the essence of religion,
 9	distilled in the laboratory of infinite Love and prepared
  	for all peoples. And because Science is naturally divine,
  	is this natural Science less profitable or scientific than
12	"counting the legs of insects"? The Scripture declares
  	that God is All. Then all is Spirit and spiritual. The
  	true sense of life is lost to those who regard being
15	as material. The Scripture pronounces all that God
  	made "good;" therefore if evil exists, it exists without
  	God. But this is impossible in reality, for He made
18	all "that was made." Hence the inevitable revelation
  	of Christian Science — that evil is unreal; and this is
  	the best of it. 
21	    On April 15, 1891, the Christian Science textbook lay
  	on a table in a burning building. A Christian Scientist
  	entered the house through a window and snatched this
24	book from the flames. Instantly the table sank a charred
  	mass. The covers of the book were burned up, but not
  	one word in the book was effaced. If the world were in
27	ashes, the contents of "Science and Health with Key to
  	the Scriptures" would remain immortal. 
  	    It is said that the nearest approach to the sayings of
30	the great Master is the Logia of Papias, written in A. D. 
  	145, and that all else reported as his sayings are transla-
  	tions. The ancient Logia, or imputed sayings of Jesus
 
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 179


1	by Papias, are undoubtedly the beginning of the gospel
  	writings. The synoptic Scriptures, as set forth in the
 3	first and second chapters of Genesis, were in two dis-
  	tinct manuscripts. The first gave an account of the
  	spiritual creation, and the second was an opposite story,
 6	or allegory, of a material universe and man made of
  	dust. In this allegorical document the power and pre-
  	rogative of Spirit are submerged in matter. In other
 9	words, soul enters non-intelligent dust and man becomes
  	both good and evil, both mind and matter, mortal and
  	immortal, — all of which divine Science shows to be an
12	impossibility. 
  	    The Old and the New Testaments contain self-evident
  	truths that cannot be lost, but being translations, the
15	Scriptures are criticized. Some dangerous skepticism ex-
  	ists as to the verification of our Master's sayings. But
  	Christians and Christian Scientists know that if the Old
18	Testament and gospel narratives had never been written,
  	the nature of Christianity, as depicted in the life of our
  	Lord, and the truth in the Scriptures, are sufficient to au-
21	thenticate Christ's Christianity as the perfect ideal. The
  	character of the Nazarene Prophet illustrates the Prin-
  	ciple and practice of a true divinity and humanity. The
24	different renderings or translations of Scripture in no
  	wise affect Christian Science. Christianity and Science,
  	being contingent on nothing written and based on the
27	divine Principle of being, must be, are, irrefutable and
  	eternal. 
  	    We are indeed privileged in having the untranslated
30	revelations of Christian Science. They afford such expo-
  	sitions of the therapeutics, ethics, and Christianity of
  	Christ as make even God demonstrable, the divine Love
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   180


 1	practical, and so furnish rules whereby man can prove
  	God's love, healing the sick and the sinner. 
 3	    Whosoever understands Christian Science knows beyond
  	a doubt that its life-giving truths were preached and
  	practised in the first century by him who proved their
 6	practicality, who uttered Christ's Sermon on the Mount,
  	who taught his disciples the healing Christianity which
  	applies to all ages, and who dated time. A spiritual
 9	understanding of the Scriptures restores their origi-
  	nal tongue in the language of Spirit, that primordial
  	standard of Truth. 
12	    Christian Science contains no element whatever of hyp-
  	notism or animal magnetism. It appeals alone to God, to
  	the divine Principle, or Life, Truth, and Love, to whom
15	all things are possible; and this Principle heals sin, sick-
  	ness, disease, and death. Christian Science meets error
  	with Truth, death with Life, hate with Love, and thus,
18	and only thus, does it overcome evil and heal disease. 
  	The obstinate sinner, however, refuses to see this grand
  	verity or to acknowledge it, for he knows not that in justice,
21	as well as in mercy, God is Love. 
  	    In our struggles with sin and sinners, when we drop
  	compliance with their desires, insist on what we know is
24	right, and act accordingly, the disguised or the self-
  	satisfied mind, not ready to be uplifted, rebels, miscon-
  	strues our best motives, and calls them unkind. But this
27	is the cross. Take it up, — it wins the crown; and in
  	the spirit of our great Exemplar pray: "Father, forgive
  	them; for they know not what they do." 
30	    No warfare exists between divine theology and Christian
  	Science, for the latter solves the whence and why of the
  	cosmos and defines noumenon and phenomena spiritually,
 
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 181


 1	not materially. The specific quest of Christian Science is
  	to settle all points beyond cavil, on the Biblical basis that
 3	God is All-in-all; whereas philosophy and so-called natural
  	science, dealing with human hypotheses, or material cause
  	and effect, are aided only at long intervals with elementary
 6	truths, and ultimate in unsolved problems and outgrown,
  	proofless positions. 
  	    Progress is spiritual. Progress is the maturing concep-
 9	tion of divine Love; it demonstrates the scientific, sinless
  	life of man and mortal's painless departure from matter
  	to Spirit, not through death, but through the true idea of
12	Life, — and Life not in matter but in Mind. 
  	    The Puritans possessed the motive of true religion,
  	which, demonstrated on the Golden Rule, would have
15	solved ere this the problem of religious liberty and human
  	rights. It is "a consummation devoutly to be wished"
  	that all nations shall speedily learn and practise the
18	intermediate line of justice between the classes and masses
  	of mankind, and thus exemplify in all things the universal
  	equity of Christianity. 
21	    Thirty years ago (1866) Christian Science was discovered
  	in America. Within those years it is estimated that
  	Chicago has gained from a population of 238,000 to the
24	number of 1,650,000 inhabitants. 
  	    The statistics of mortality show that thirty years ago
  	the death-rate was at its maximum. Since that time it
27	has steadily decreased. It is authentically said that one
  	expositor of Daniel's dates fixed the year 1866 or 1867 for
  	the return of Christ — the return of the spiritual idea to
30	the material earth or antipode of heaven. It is a marked
  	coincidence that those dates were the first two years of
  	my discovery of Christian Science. 
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   182


 1	    Thirty years ago Chicago had few Congregational
  	churches. To-day it is said to have a majority of these
 3	churches over any other city in the United States. Thirty
  	years ago at my request I received from the Congrega-
  	tional Church a letter of dismissal and recommendation
 6	to evangelical churches — thenceforth to exemplify my
  	early love for this church and a membership of thirty
  	years by establishing a new-old church, the foundations
 9	of which are the same, even Christ, Truth, as the chief
  	corner-stone. 
  	    In 1884, I taught a class in Christian Science and
12	formed a Christian Scientist Association in Chicago. 
  	From this small sowing of the seed of Truth, which, when
  	sown, seemed the least among seeds, sprang immortal
15	fruits through God's blessing and the faithful labor of
  	loyal students, — the healing of the sick, the reforming
  	of the sinner, and First Church of Christ, Scientist, with
18	its large membership and majestic cathedral. 
  	    Humbly, gratefully, trustingly, I dedicate this beauti-
  	ful house of worship to the God of Israel, the divine
21	Love that reigns above the shadow, that launched the
  	earth in its orbit, that created and governs the universe — 
  	guarding, guiding, giving grace, health, and immortality
24	to man. 
  	    May the wanderer in the wilderness of mortal beliefs
  	and fears turn hither with satisfied hope. May the birds
27	of passage rest their weary wings amid the fair foliage of
  	this vine of His husbanding, find shelter from the storm
  	and a covert from the tempest. May this beloved
30	church adhere to its tenets, abound in the righteousness
  	of Love, honor the name of Christian Science, prove the
  	practicality of perfection, and press on to the infinite
  
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 183


1	uses of Christ's creed, namely, — "Thou shalt love the
  	Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul,
 3	and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and
  	thy neighbor as thyself." Thus may First Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, in this great city of Chicago, verify what
 6	John Robinson wrote in 1620 to our Pilgrim Fathers:
  	"When Christ reigns, and not till then, will the world
  	have rest." 


 9	             FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                    LONDON, ENGLAND 

  	    Beloved Brethren across the Sea: — To-day a nation is
12	born. Spiritual apprehension unfolds, transfigures, heals. 
  	With you be there no more sea, no ebbing faith, no night. 
  	Love be thy light upon the mountain of Israel. God
15	will multiply thee. 


  	            FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                    BROOKLYN, N. Y. 

18	    Beloved Brethren: — I rejoice with you; the day has
  	come when the forest becomes a fruitful field, and the deaf
  	hear the words of the Book, and the eyes of the blind see
21	out of obscurity. 


  	            FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                     DETROIT, MICH. 

24	    Beloved Students and Church: — Thanks for invitation
  	to your dedication. Not afar off I am blending with
  	thine my prayer and rejoicing. God is with thee. "Arise,
27	shine; for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is
  	risen upon thee." 

 
                                                          Miscellany                                   184


 1	                   FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                       TORONTO, CANADA 

 3	    My Beloved Brethren: — Have just received your des-
  	patch. Since the world was, men have not heard with
  	the ear, neither hath the eye seen, what God hath prepared
 6	for them that wait upon Him and work righteousness. 


  	                         WHITE MOUNTAIN CHURCH 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — To-day I am privileged to
 9	congratulate the Christian Scientists of my native State
  	upon having built First Church of Christ, Scientist, at
  	the White Mountains. Your kind card, inviting me to
12	be present at its dedication, came when I was so occu-
  	pied that I omitted to wire an acknowledgment thereof
  	and to return my cordial thanks at an earlier date. The
15	beautiful birch bark on which it was written pleased me;
  	it was so characteristic of our Granite State, and I
  	treasure it next to your compliments. That rustic scroll
18	brought back to me the odor of my childhood, a love
  	which stays the shadows of years. God grant that this
  	little church shall prove a historic gem on the glowing
21	records of Christianity, and lay upon its altars a sacrifice
  	and service acceptable in God's sight. 
  	    Your rural chapel is a social success quite sacred in its
24	results. The prosperity of Zion is very precious in the
  	sight of divine Love, holding unwearied watch over a
  	world. Isaiah said: "How beautiful upon the mountains
27	are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, . . . that
  	saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth!" Surely, the Word
  	that is God must at some time find utterance and accept-
 
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 185


 1	ance throughout the earth, for he that soweth shall reap. 
  	To such as have waited patiently for the appearing of
 3	Truth, the day dawns and the harvest bells are ringing. 
           
  	                          "Let us, then, be up and doing,
  	                             With a heart for any fate;
 6	                          Still achieving, still pursuing,
  	                             Learn to labor and to wait." 


  	    The peace of Love is published, and the sword of the
 9	Spirit is drawn; nor will it be sheathed till Truth shall
  	reign triumphant over all the earth. Truth, Life, and
  	Love are formidable, wherever thought, felt, spoken, or
12	written, — in the pulpit, in the court-room, by the way-
  	side, or in our homes. They are the victors never to be
  	vanquished. Love is the generic term for God. Love
15	formed this trinity, Truth, Life, Love, the trinity no man
  	can sunder. Life is the spontaneity of Love, inseparable
  	from Love, and Life is the "Lamb slain from the foun-
18	dation of the world," — even that which "was dead, and
  	is alive again; and was lost, and is found;" for Life is
  	Christ, and Christ, as aforetime, heals the sick, saves
21	sinners, and destroys the last enemy, death. 
  	    In 1888 I visited these mountains and spoke to an
  	attentive audience collected in the hall at the Fabyan
24	House. Then and there I foresaw this hour, and spoke
	of the little church to be in the midst of the mountains,
  	closing my remarks with the words of Mrs. Hemans: — 

27	                  For the strength of the hills, we bless Thee,
  	                               Our God, our fathers' God! 


  	    The sons and daughters of the Granite State are rich in
30	signs and symbols, sermons in stones, refuge in mountains,
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   186


 1	and good universal. The rocks, rills, mountains, meadows,
  	fountains, and forests of our native State should be
 3	prophetic of the finger divine that writes in living char-
  	acters their lessons on our lives. May God's little ones
  	cluster around this rock-ribbed church like tender nestlings
 6	in the crannies of the rocks, and preen their thoughts for
  	upward flight. 
  	    Though neither dome nor turret tells the tale of your
 9	little church, its song and sermon will touch the heart,
  	point the path above the valley, up the mountain, and on
  	to the celestial hills, echoing the Word welling up from
12	the infinite and swelling the loud anthem of one Father-
  	Mother God, o'er all victorious! Rest assured that He
  	 in whom dwelleth all life, health, and holiness, will supply
15	all your needs according to His riches in glory. 


  	          FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                    DULUTH, MINN. 

18	    First Church of Christ, Scientist, Duluth, Minn.: — May
  	our God make this church the fold of flocks, and may
  	those that plant the vineyard eat the fruit thereof. Here
21	let His promise be verified: "Before they call, I will
  	answer; and while they are yet speaking, I will hear." 


  	           FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
24	                           SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — Accept my thanks for your cordial
  	card inviting me to be with you on the day of your church
27	dedication. It gives me great pleasure to know that
  	you have erected a Church of Christ, Scientist, in your
  
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 187


1	city. Surely, your fidelity, faith, and Christian zeal
  	fairly indicate that, spiritually as well as literally, the
 3	church in Salt Lake City hath not lost its saltness. I
  	may at some near future visit your city, but am too busy
  	to think of doing so at present. 
 6	    May the divine light of Christian Science that lighteth
  	every enlightened thought illumine your faith and under-
  	standing, exclude all darkness or doubt, and signal the
 9	perfect path wherein to walk, the perfect Principle whereby
  	to demonstrate the perfect man and the perfect law of
  	God. In the words of St. Paul: "Now the end of the
12	commandment is charity out of a pure heart, and of a
  	good conscience, and of faith unfeigned;" and St. John
  	says: "For this is the message that ye heard from the
15	beginning, that we should love one another." 
  	    May the grace and love of God be and abide with
  	you all. 

18	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	               November 16, 1898 


  	            FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
21	                                 ATLANTA, GEORGIA 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — You have met to conse-
  	crate your beautiful temple to the worship of the only
24	true God. Since the day in which you were brought into
  	the light and liberty of His children, it has been in the
  	hearts of this people to build a house unto Him whose
27	name they would glorify in a new commandment — 
  	"that ye love one another." In this new recognition of
  	the riches of His love and the majesty of His might you
30	have built this house — laid its foundations on the rock
  
                                                          Miscellany                                   188


1	of Christ, and the stone which the builders rejected you
  	have made the head of the corner. This house is hallowed
 3	by His promise: "I have hallowed this house, which thou
  	hast built, to put my name there forever; and mine eyes
  	and mine heart shall be there perpetually." "Now mine
 6	eyes shall be open, and mine ears attent unto the prayer
  	that is made in this place." Your feast days will not be
  	in commemoration, but in recognition of His presence;
 9	your ark of the covenant will not be brought out of the
  	city of David, but out of "the secret place of the most
  	High," whereof the Psalmist sang, even the omniscience
12	of omnipotence; your tabernacle of the congregation will
  	not be temporary, but a "house not made with hands,
  	eternal in the heavens;" your oracle, under the wings of
15	the cherubim, is Truth's evangel, enunciating, "God is
  	Love." 
  	    In spirit I enter your inner sanctuary, your heart's
18	heart, breathing a benediction for God's largess. He
  	surely will not shut me out from your presence, and the
  	ponderous walls of your grand cathedral cannot prevent
21	me from entering where the heart of a Southron has
  	welcomed me. 
  	    Christian Science has a place in its court, in which, like
24	beds in hospitals, one man's head lies at another's feet. 
  	As you work, the ages win; for the majesty of Christian
  	Science teaches the majesty of man. When it is learned
27	that spiritual sense and not the material senses convey all
  	impressions to man, man will naturally seek the Science of
  	his spiritual nature, and finding it, be God-endowed for
30	discipleship. 
  	    When divine Love gains admittance to a humble heart,
  	that individual ascends the scale of miracles and meets the
 
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 189


 1	warmest wish of men and angels. Clad in invincible
  	armor, grasping the sword of Spirit, you have started in
 3	this sublime ascent, and should reach the mount of revela-
  	tion; for if ye would run, who shall hinder you? So dear,
  	so due, to God is obedience, that it reaches high heaven
 6	in the common walks of life, and it affords even me a
  	perquisite of joy. 
  	    You worship no distant deity, nor talk of unknown
 9	love. The silent prayers of our churches, resounding
  	through the dim corridors of time, go forth in waves of
  	sound, a diapason of heart-beats, vibrating from one
12	pulpit to another and from one heart to another, till
  	truth and love, commingling in one righteous prayer,
  	shall encircle and cement the human race. 
15	    The government of divine Love derives its omnipotence
  	from the love it creates in the heart of man; for love is
  	allegiant, and there is no loyalty apart from love. When
18	the human senses wake from their long slumber to see how
  	soon earth's fables flee and faith grows wearisome, then
  	that which defies decay and satisfies the immortal cravings
21	is sought and found. In the twilight of the world's
  	pageantry, in the last-drawn sigh of a glory gone, we are
  	drawn towards God. 
24	    Beloved brethren, I cannot forget that yours is the first
  	church edifice of our denomination erected in the sunny
  	South — once my home. There my husband died, and
27	the song and the dirge, surging my being, gave expression
  	to a poem written in 1844, from which I copy this verse: — 

  	                        Friends, why throng in pity round me? 
30	                          Wherefore, pray, the bell did toll? 
  	                        Dead is he who loved me dearly:
  	                          Am I not alone in soul? 

 
                                                          Miscellany                                   190


1	    Did that midnight shadow, falling upon the bridal
  	wreath, bring the recompense of human woe, which is the
 3	merciful design of divine Love, and so help to evolve that
  	larger sympathy for suffering humanity which is eman-
  	cipating it with the morning beams and noonday glory of
 6	Christian Science? 
  	    The age is fast answering this question:  Does Christian
  	Science equal materia medica in healing the worst forms
 9	of contagious and organic diseases? My experience in
  	both practices — materia medica and the scientific meta-
  	physical practice of medicine — shows the latter not only
12	equalling but vastly excelling the former. 
  	    Christians who accept our Master as authority, regard
  	his sayings as infallible. Jesus' students, failing to cure a
15	severe case of lunacy, asked their great Teacher, "Why
  	could not we cast him out?" He answered, "This kind
  	goeth not out but by prayer and fasting." This declara-
18	tion of our Master, as to the relative value, skill, and
  	certainty of the divine laws of Mind over the human
  	mind and above matter in healing disease, remains beyond
21	questioning a divine decision in behalf of Mind. 
  	    Jesus gave his disciples (students) power over all manner
  	of diseases; and the Bible was written in order that all
24	peoples, in all ages, should have the same opportunity to
  	become students of the Christ, Truth, and thus become
  	God-endued with power (knowledge of divine law) and
27	with "signs following." Jesus declared that his teaching
  	and practice would remain, even as it did, "for them also
  	which shall believe on me through their word." Then,
30	in the name of God, wherefore vilify His prophets to-day
  	who are fulfilling Jesus' prophecy and verifying his last
  	promise, "Lo, I am with you alway"? It were well for
 
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 191


 1	the world if there survived more of the wisdom of Nico-
  	demus of old, who said, "No man can do these miracles
 3	that thou doest, except God be with him." 
  	    Be patient towards persecution. Injustice has not a
  	tithe of the power of justice. Your enemies will advertise
 6	for you. Christian Science is spreading steadily through-
  	out the world. Persecution is the weakness of tyrants
  	engendered by their fear, and love will cast it out. Con-
 9	tinue steadfast in love and good works. Children of
  	light, you are not children of darkness. Let your light
  	shine. Keep in mind the foundations of Christian
12	Science — one God and one Christ. Keep personality
  	out of sight, and Christ's "Blessed are ye" will seal your
  	apostleship. 
15	    This glad Easter morning witnesseth a risen Saviour, a
  	higher human sense of Life and Love, which wipes away
  	all tears. With grave-clothes laid aside, Christ, Truth, has
18	come forth from the tomb of the past, clad in immortality. 
  	The sepulchres give up their dead. Spirit is saying unto
  	matter:  I am not there, am not within you. Behold the
21	place where they laid me; but human thought has risen! 
  	    Mortality's thick gloom is pierced. The stone is rolled
  	away. Death has lost its sting, and the grave its victory. 
24	Immortal courage fills the human breast and lights the
  	living way of Life. 


  	      SECOND CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
27	                                   CHICAGO, ILL. 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — Your card of invitation to this
  	feast of soul — the dedication of your church — was duly
30	received. Accept my thanks. 
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   192


 1	    Ye sit not in the idol's temple. Ye build not to an
  	unknown God. Ye worship Him whom ye serve. Boast
 3	not thyself, thou ransomed of divine Love, but press on
  	unto the possession of unburdened bliss. Heal the sick,
  	make spotless the blemished, raise the living dead, cast
 6	out fashionable lunacy. 
  	    The ideal robe of Christ is seamless. Thou hast touched
  	its hem, and thou art being healed. The risen Christ is
 9	thine. The haunting mystery and gloom of his glory
  	rule not this century. Thine is the upspringing hope, the
  	conquest over sin and mortality, that lights the living
12	way to Life, not to death. 
  	    May the God of our fathers, the infinite Person whom
  	we worship, be and abide with you. May the blessing of
15	divine Love rest with you. My heart hovers around your
  	churches in Chicago, for the dove of peace sits smilingly
  	on these branches and sings of our Redeemer. 


18	           FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                LOS ANGELES, CAL. 

  	    Beloved Students: — Your kind letter, inviting me to
21	be present at the dedication of your church, was duly
  	received. It would indeed give me pleasure to visit you,
  	to witness your prosperity, and "rejoice with them that
24	do rejoice," but the constant recurring demands upon
  	my time and attention pin me to my post. Of this,
  	however, I can sing:  My love can fly on wings of joy to
27	you and leave a leaf of olive; it can whisper to you of
  	the divine ever-presence, answering your prayers, crown-
  	ing your endeavors, and building for you a house "eternal
30	in the heavens." 
 
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 193


 1	    You will dedicate your temple in faith unfeigned, not to
  	the unknown God, but unto Him whom to know aright
 3	is life everlasting. His presence with you will bring to
  	your hearts so much of heaven that you will not feel my
  	absence. The privilege remains mine to watch and work
 6	for all, from East to West, from the greensward and
  	gorgeous skies of the Orient to your dazzling glory
  	in the Occident, and to thank God forever "for His
 9	goodness, and for His wonderful works to the children
  	of men." 

  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
12	               November 20, 1902 


  	      SECOND CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                MINNEAPOLIS, MINN. 

15	    Beloved: — The spiritual dominates the temporal. Love
  	gives nothing to take away. Nothing dethrones His
  	house. You are dedicating yours to Him. Protesting
18	against error, you unite with all who believe in Truth. 
  	God guard and guide you. 


  	          FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
21	                                   NEW YORK, N. Y. 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — Carlyle writes, "Give a thing time;
  	if it succeeds, it is a right thing." Here I aver that you
24	have grasped time and labor, taking the first by the fore-
  	lock and the last by love. In this lofty temple, dedicated
  	to God and humanity, may the prophecy of Isaiah be
27	fulfilled: "Fear not: . . . I have called thee by thy
  	name; thou art mine." Within its sacred walls may
 1 
                                                          Miscellany                                   194


	song and sermon generate only that which Christianity
  	writes in broad facts over great continents — sermons
 3	that fell forests and remove mountains, songs of joy
  	and gladness. 
  	    The letter of your work dies, as do all things material,
 6	but the spirit of it is immortal. Remember that a temple
  	but foreshadows the idea of God, the "house not made
  	with hands, eternal in the heavens," while a silent, grand
 9	man or woman, healing sickness and destroying sin,
  	builds that which reaches heaven. Only those men and
  	women gain greatness who gain themselves in a complete
12	subordination of self. 
  	    The tender memorial engraven on your grand edifice
  	stands for human self lost in divine light, melted into the
15	radiance of His likeness. It stands for meekness and
  	might, for Truth as attested by the Founder of your
  	denomination and emblazoned on the fair escutcheon of
18	your church. 

  	    Beloved Students: — Your telegram, in which you pre-
  	sent to me the princely gift of your magnificent church
21	edifice in New York City, is an unexpected token of your
  	gratitude and love. I deeply appreciate it, profoundly
  	thank you for it, and gratefully accept the spirit of it;
24	but I must decline to receive that for which you have
  	sacrificed so much and labored so long. May divine
  	Love abundantly bless you, reward you according to
27	your works, guide and guard you and your church
  	through the depths; and may you

  	                 "Who stood the storm when seas were rough,
30	                      Ne'er in a sunny hour fall off." 



  
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 195


1	           FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                  CLEVELAND, OHIO 

 3	    Beloved Brethren: — You will pardon my delay in
  	acknowledging your card of invitation to the dedicatory
  	services of your church. Adverse circumstances, loss of
 6	help, new problems to be worked out for the field, etc.,
  	have hitherto prevented my reply. However, it is never
  	too late to repent, to love more, to work more, to watch
 9	and pray; but those privileges I have not had time to
  	express, and so have submitted to necessity, letting the
  	deep love which I cherished for you be hidden under an
12	appearance of indifference. 
  	    We must resign with good grace what we are denied, and
  	press on with what we are, for we cannot do more than we
15	are nor understand what is not ripening in us. To do
  	good to all because we love all, and to use in God's service
  	the one talent that we all have, is our only means of
18	adding to that talent and the best way to silence a deep
  	discontent with our shortcomings. 
  	    Christian Science is at length learned to be no miserable
21	piece of ideal legerdemain, by which we poor mortals ex-
  	pect to live and die, but a deep-drawn breath fresh from
  	God, by whom and in whom man lives, moves, and has
24	deathless being. The praiseworthy success of this church,
  	and its united efforts to build an edifice in which to worship
  	the infinite, sprang from the temples erected first in the
27	hearts of its members — the unselfed love that builds
  	without hands, eternal in the heaven of Spirit. God
  	grant that this unity remain, and that you continue to
30	build, rebuild, adorn, and fill these spiritual temples with
  	grace, Truth, Life, and Love. 

 
                                                          Miscellany                                   196


 1	          FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                 PITTSBURGH, PA. 

 3	    My Beloved Brethren: — I congratulate you upon erect-
  	ing the first edifice of our denomination in the Keystone
  	State, a State whose metropolis is called the "city of
 6	brotherly love." May this dear church militant accept
  	my tender counsel in these words of the Scripture, to be
  	engrafted in church and State: —  
 9	    "Let every man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to
  	wrath." "He that is slow to anger is better than the
  	mighty; and he that ruleth his spirit than he that taketh
12	a city." "If any man offend not in word, the same is
  	a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body." 
  	"By thy words thou shalt be condemned." "Love thy
15	neighbor as thyself." 
  	    "Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example,
  	that [we] should follow his steps: . . . who, when he was
18	reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, he threatened
  	not; but committed himself to Him that judgeth right-
  	eously." "Consider him that endured such contradiction
21	of sinners against himself, lest ye be wearied and faint in
  	your minds." 


  	          FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
24	                                    ST. LOUIS, MO. 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — The good in being, even the
  	spiritually indispensable, is your daily bread. Work and
27	pray for it. The poor toil for our bread, and we should
  	work for their health and holiness. Over the glaciers of
  	winter the summer glows. The beauty of holiness comes
 
                                 Messages to Branch Churches                 197


 1	with the departure of sin. Enjoying good things is
  	not evil, but becoming slaves to pleasure is. That error
 3	is most forcible which is least distinct to conscience. 
  	Attempt nothing without God's help. 
  	    May the beauty of holiness be upon this dear people,
 6	and may this beloved church be glorious, without spot
  	or blemish. 


  	           FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
 9	                                    SAN JOSE, CAL. 

  	    Beloved Students: — Words are inadequate to express
  	my deep appreciation of your labor and success in com-
12	pleting and dedicating your church edifice, and of the
  	great hearts and ready hands of our far Western students,
  	the Christian Scientists. 
15	    Comparing such students with those whose words
  	are but the substitutes for works, we learn that the
  	translucent atmosphere of the former must illumine the
18	midnight of the latter, else Christian Science will dis-
  	appear from among mortals. 
  	    I thank divine Love for the hope set before us in the
21	Word and in the doers thereof, "for of such is the kingdom
  	of heaven." 


  	         FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
24	                             WILMINGTON, N. C. 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — At this dedicatory season of
  	your church edifice in the home of my heart, I send lov-
27	ing congratulations, join with you in song and sermon. 
  	God will bless the work of your hearts and hands. 

  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
30	                  July 27, 1907 

 
                                                          Miscellany                                   198


 1	          FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                               LONDON, ENGLAND 

 3	    Beloved Students and Brethren: — Your letters of May 1
  	and June 19, informing me of the dedication of your
  	magnificent church edifice, have been received with many
 6	thanks to you and great gratitude to our one Father. 
  	    May God grant not only the continuance of His favors,
  	but their abundant and ripened fruit. 

 9	CHESTNUT HILL, MASS.,
  	      June 26, 1909
?

                    Chapter IX 

  	          LETTERS TO BRANCH CHURCHES

 1	         FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                   PHILADELPHIA, PA.
                                        
3	    My Beloved Students and Brethren: — I rejoice
  	with thee. Blessed art thou. In place of dark-
  	ness, light hath sprung up. The reward of thy hands
 6	is given thee to-day. May God say this of the church
  	in Philadelphia:  I have naught against thee. 


  	          FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
 9	                              WASHINGTON, D. C. 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — The Board of Directors and
  	Trustees of this church will please accept my grateful
12	acknowledgment of the receipt of their Christian canon
  	pertaining to the hour. The joint resolutions contained
  	therein show explicitly the attitude of this church in our
15	capital towards me and towards the Cause of Christian
  	Science, so dear to our hearts and to all loyal lovers of
  	God and man. 
18	    This year, standing on the verge of the twentieth cen-
  	tury, has sounded the tocsin of a higher hope, of strength-
  	ened hands, of unveiled hearts, of fourfold unity between
21	the churches of our denomination in this and in other
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   200


1	lands. Religious liberty and individual rights under the
  	Constitution of our nation are rapidly advancing, avow-
 3	ing and consolidating the genius of Christian Science. 
  	    Heaven be praised for the signs of the times. Let "the
  	heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing;" our
 6	trust is in the Almighty God, who ruleth in heaven and
  	upon earth, and none can stay His hand or say, "What
  	doest thou?" 


 9	         FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                             LONDON, ENGLAND 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — The chain of Christian unity,
12	unbroken, stretches across the sea and rises upward to the
  	realms of incorporeal Life — even to the glorious beati-
  	tudes of divine Love. Striving to be good, to do good, and
15	to love our neighbor as ourself, man's soul is safe; man
  	emerges from mortality and receives his rights inalienable
  	 — the love of God and man. What holds us to the Chris-
18	tian life is the seven-fold shield of honesty, purity, and
  	unselfed love. I need not say this to you, for you know
  	the way in Christian Science. 
21	    Pale, sinful sense, at work to lift itself on crumbling
  	thrones of justice by pulling down its benefactors,
  	will tumble from this scheme into the bottomless
24	abyss of self-damnation, there to relinquish its league
  	with evil. Wide yawns the gap between this course
  	and Christian Science. 
27	    God spare this plunge, lessen its depths, save sin-
  	ners and fit their being to recover its connection with
  	its divine Principle, Love. For this I shall continue to
30	pray. 
 
                              Letters to Branch Churches                        201


 1	    God is blessing you, my beloved students and breth-
  	ren. Press on towards the high calling whereunto
 3	divine Love has called us and is fast fulfilling the
  	promises. 
  	    Satan is unchained only for a season, as the Revelator
 6	foresaw, and love and good will to man, sweeter than a
  	sceptre, are enthroned now and forever. 


  	          FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
 9	                                 NEW YORK, N. Y. 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — Your Soul-full words and song
  	repeat my legacies in blossom. Such elements of friend-
12	ship, faith, and hope repossess us of heaven. I thank
  	you out of a full heart. Even the crown of thorns, which
  	mocked the bleeding brow of our blessed Lord, was over-
15	crowned with a diadem of duties done. So let us meekly
  	meet, mercifully forgive, wisely ponder, and lovingly
  	scan the convulsions of mortal mind, that its sudden
18	sallies may help us, not to a start, but to a tenure of
  	unprecarious joy. Rich hope have I in him who says in
  	his heart: —  

21	                                 I will listen for Thy voice,
  	                                   Lest my footsteps stray;
  	                                 I will follow and rejoice
24	                                   All the rugged way. 



  	       SECOND CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                 NEW YORK, N. Y. 

27	    Beloved Brethren: — Please accept a line from me in lieu
  	of my presence on the auspicious occasion of the open-
  	ing of your new church edifice. Hope springs exultant
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   202


 1	on this blest morn. May its white wings overshadow this
  	white temple and soar above it, pointing the path from
 3	earth to heaven — from human ambition, fear, or distrust
  	to the faith, meekness, and might of him who hallowed
  	this Easter morn. 
 6	    Now may his salvation draw near, for the night is far
  	spent and the day is at hand. In the words of St. Paul:
  	"Render therefore to all their dues:  tribute to whom
 9	tribute is due; custom to whom custom; . . . honor to
  	whom honor.  Owe no man any thing, but to love one
  	another:  for he that loveth another hath fulfilled the
12	law." 
  	    May the benediction of "Well done, good and faithful,"
  	rest worthily on the builders of this beautiful temple, and
15	the glory of the resurrection morn burst upon the spiritual
  	sense of this people with renewed vision, infinite mean-
  	ings, endless hopes, and glad victories in the onward and
18	upward chain of being. 


  	          FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                   OAKLAND, CAL. 

21	    Beloved Brethren: — I thank you for the words of cheer
  	and love in your letter. The taper unseen in sunlight
  	cheers the darkness. My work is reflected light, — a
24	drop from His ocean of love, from the underived glory,
  	the divine Esse. From the dear tone of your letter,
  	you must be bringing your sheaves into the store-
27	house. Press on. The way is narrow at first, but it
  	expands as we walk in it. "Herein is my Father glori-
  	fied, that ye bear much fruit." God bless this vine of
30	His planting. 

 
                              Letters to Branch Churches                        203


 1	          FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                             WASHINGTON, D. C. 

 3	    Beloved Brethren: — I have nothing new to communi-
  	cate; all is in your textbooks. Pray aright and demon-
  	strate your prayer; sing in faith. Know that religion
 6	should be distinct in our consciousness and life, but not
  	clamorous for worldly distinction. Church laws which
  	are obeyed without mutiny are God's laws. Goodness
 9	and philanthropy begin with work and never stop working. 
  	All that is worth reckoning is what we do, and the best of
  	everything is not too good, but is economy and riches. 
12	Be great not as a grand obelisk, nor by setting up to be
  	great, — only as good. A spiritual hero is a mark for
  	gamesters, but he is unutterably valiant, the summary of
15	suffering here and of heaven hereafter. Our thoughts
  	beget our actions; they make us what we are. Dis-
  	honesty is a mental malady which kills its possessor; it
18	is a sure precursor that its possessor is mortal. A deep
  	sincerity is sure of success, for God takes care of it. God
  	bless this dear church, and I am sure that He will if it is
21	ready for the blessing. 


  	         FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                               LONDON, ENGLAND 

24	    Beloved Students: — You have laid the corner-stone of
  	your church edifice impressively, and buried immortal
  	truths in the bosom of earth safe from all chance of being
27	challenged. 
  	    You whose labors are doing so much to benefit mankind
  	will not be impatient if you have not accomplished all you
 
                                                          Miscellany                                   204


 1	desire, nor will you be long in doing more. My faith in
  	God and in His followers rests in the fact that He is infinite
 3	good, and that He gives His followers opportunity to use
  	their hidden virtues, to put into practice the power which
  	lies concealed in the calm and which storms awaken to
 6	vigor and to victory. 
  	    It is only by looking heavenward that mutual friend-
  	ships such as ours can begin and never end. Over sea
 9	and over land, Christian Science unites its true followers
  	in one Principle, divine Love, that sacred ave and essence
  	of Soul which makes them one in Christ. 


12	           FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                 COLUMBUS, OHIO 

  	IN REPLY TO A LETTER ANNOUNCING THE PURPOSE OF THE
15	     CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS TO PRACTISE WITHOUT FEES IN COM-
  	     PLIANCE WITH THE STATE LAWS 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — I congratulate you tenderly on the
18	decision you have made as to the present practice of
  	Christian Science in your State, and thoroughly recom-
  	mend it under the circumstances. I practised gratui-
21	tously when starting this great Cause, which was then the
  	scoff of the age. 
  	    The too long treatment of a disease, the charging of
24	the sick whom you have not healed a full fee for treat-
  	ment, the suing for payment, hypnotism, and the resent-
  	ing of injuries, are not the fruits of Christian Science,
27	while returning good for evil, loving one's enemies, and
  	overcoming evil with good, — these are its fruits;
  	and its therapeutics, based as aforetime on this divine
30	Principle, heals all disease. 
 
                              Letters to Branch Churches                        205


 1	    We read in the Scriptures: "There is therefore now no
  	condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk
 3	not after the flesh, but after the Spirit." "Stand fast
  	therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us
  	free." "Be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless
 6	as doves." 
  	    Wisdom is won through faith, prayer, experience; and
  	God is the giver. 

 9	                          "God moves in a mysterious way
  	                             His wonders to perform;
  	                          He plants His footsteps in the sea
12	                            And rides upon the storm." 



  	       THIRD CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                             LONDON, ENGLAND 

15	    Beloved Brethren: — Love and unity are hieroglyphs of
  	goodness, and their philosophical impetus, spiritual
  	Aesculapius and Hygeia, saith, "As the thought is, so is the
18	deed; as the thing made is good or bad, so is its maker." 
  	This idealism connects itself with spiritual understanding,
  	and so makes God more supreme in consciousness, man
21	more His likeness, friends more faithful, and enemies
  	harmless. Scholastic theology at its best touches but the
  	hem of Christian Science, shorn of all personality, wholly
24	apart from human hypotheses, matter, creed and dogma,
  	the lust of the flesh and the pride of power. Christian
  	Science is the full idea of its divine Principle, God; it is
27	forever based on Love, and it is demonstrated by perfect
  	rules; it is unerring. Hence health, holiness, immortality,
  	are its natural effects. The practitioner may fail, but the
30	Science never. 
  
                                                          Miscellany                                   206


1	    Philosophical links, which would unite dead mat-
  	ter with animate, Spirit with matter and material
 3	means, prayer with power and pride of position, hinder
  	the divine influx and lose Science, — lose the Principle
  	of divine metaphysics and the tender grace of spiritual
 6	understanding, that love-linked holiness which heals
  	and saves. 
  	    Schisms, imagination, and human beliefs are not
 9	parts of Christian Science; they darken the discern-
  	ment of Science; they divide Truth's garment and cast
  	lots for it. 
12	    Seeing a man in the moon, or seeing a person in the
  	picture of Jesus, or believing that you see an individual
  	who has passed through the shadow called death, is
15	not seeing the spiritual idea of God; but it is seeing
  	a human belief, which is far from the fact that portrays
  	Life, Truth, Love. 
18	    May these words of the Scriptures comfort you: "The
  	Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and thy God
  	thy glory." "The city had no need of the sun, neither
21	of the moon, to shine in it:  for the glory of God did
  	lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof." "Ye
  	are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy
24	nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the
  	praises of Him who hath called you out of darkness into
  	His marvellous light." "Giving thanks unto the Father,
27	which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inherit-
  	ance of the saints in light:  who hath delivered us from
  	the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the
30	kingdom of His dear Son." "Ye were sometimes dark-
  	ness, but now are ye light in the Lord:  walk as children
  	of light." 

 
                              Letters to Branch Churches                     207


 1	           FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                  MILWAUKEE, WIS. 

 3	    Beloved Brethren: — Your communication is gratefully
  	received. Press on! The wrath of men shall praise God,
  	and the remainder thereof He will restrain. 


 6	          A TELEGRAM AND MRS. EDDY'S REPLY 

  	    Beloved Leader: — The representatives of churches and
  	societies of Christian Science in Missouri, in annual
 9	conference assembled, unite in loving greetings to you,
  	and pledge themselves to strive more earnestly, day
  	by day, for the clearer understanding and more perfect
12	manifestation of the truth which you have unfolded to
  	the world, and by which sin and sickness are destroyed
  	and life and immortality brought to light. 
15	                             Yours in loving obedience,

  	          CHURCHES AND SOCIETIES OF CHRISTIAN
  	                                                       SCIENCE IN MISSOURI 

18	ST. JOSEPH, MISSOURI,
  	    January 5, 1909 


  	                               Mrs. Eddy's Reply 

21	    "Well done, thou good and faithful servant: . . . enter
  	thou into the joy of thy lord" — the satisfaction of
  	meeting and mastering evil and defending good, thus
24	predicating man upon divine Science.  (See Science
  	and Health, p. 227.) 

  	CHESTNUT HILL, MASS.,
27	January 6, 1909 
  
                                                          Miscellany                                   208


1	            FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                SYDNEY, AUSTRALIA 

 3	    Beloved Brethren: — Accept my deep thanks for your
  	highly interesting letter. It would seem as if the whole
  	import of Christian Science had been mirrored forth by
 6	your loving hearts, to reflect its heavenly rays over all the
  	earth. 

  	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
 9	           July 15, 1909 


  	           FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                            EDINBURGH, SCOTLAND 

12	    Beloved Christian Scientists: — Like the gentle dews of
  	heaven and the refreshing breeze of morn, comes your
  	dear letter to my waiting heart, — waiting in due expec-
15	tation of just such blessedness, crowning the hope and
  	hour of divine Science, than which nothing can exceed
  	its ministrations of God to man. 
18	    I congratulate you on the prospect of erecting a church
  	building, wherein to gather in praise and prayer for the
  	whole human family. 

21	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	        November 2, 1909 


  	 THE COMMITTEES IN CONFERENCE, CHICAGO, ILL. 

24	    The Committees: — God bless the courageous, far-seeing
  	committees in conference for their confidence in His
  	ways and means of reaching the very acme of Christian
27	Science. 
 
                              Letters to Branch Churches                     209


 1	COMMENT ON LETTER FROM FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST,
  	                        SCIENTIST, OTTAWA, ONTARIO 

 3	    God will abundantly bless this willing and obedient
  	church with the rich reward of those that seek and serve
  	Him. No greater hope have we than in right thinking
 6	and right acting, and faith in the blessing of fidelity,
         courage, patience, and grace.
?

                    Chapter X 

  	          ADMONITION AND COUNSEL

 1	               WHAT OUR LEADER SAYS
  	 
	    Beloved Christian Scientists, keep your minds so
 3	filled with Truth and Love, that sin, disease, and
  	death cannot enter them. It is plain that nothing can
  	be added to the mind already full. There is no door
 6	through which evil can enter, and no space for evil to fill
  	in a mind filled with goodness. Good thoughts are an
  	impervious armor; clad therewith you are completely
 9	shielded from the attacks of error of every sort. And not
  	only yourselves are safe, but all whom your thoughts rest
  	upon are thereby benefited. 
12	    The self-seeking pride of the evil thinker injures him
  	when he would harm others. Goodness involuntarily
  	resists evil. The evil thinker is the proud talker and
15	doer. The right thinker abides under the shadow of the
  	Almighty. His thoughts can only reflect peace, good will
  	towards men, health, and holiness.¹ 


18	                           WAYS THAT ARE VAIN 

  	    Certain individuals entertain the notion that Chris-
  	tian Science Mind-healing should be two-sided, and only
21	denounce error in general, — saying nothing, in par-

  	      ¹Copyright, 1909, by Mary Baker Eddy. Renewed, 1937.
 
                                                    Ways that are Vain                        211




1	ticular, of error that is damning men. They are sticklers
  	for a false, convenient peace, straining at gnats and
 3	swallowing camels. The unseen wrong to individuals
  	and society they are too cowardly, too ignorant, or too
  	wicked to uncover, and excuse themselves by denying
 6	that this evil exists. This mistaken way, of hiding sin
  	in order to maintain harmony, has licensed evil, allowing
  	it first to smoulder, and then break out in devouring
 9	flames. All that error asks is to be let alone; even as
  	in Jesus' time the unclean spirits cried out, "Let us
  	alone; what have we to do with thee?" 
12	    Animal magnetism, in its ascending steps of evil,
  	entices its victim by unseen, silent arguments. Revers-
  	ing the modes of good, in their silent allurements to
15	health and holiness, it impels mortal mind into error of
  	thought, and tempts into the committal of acts foreign
  	to the natural inclinations. The victims lose their
18	individuality, and lend themselves as willing tools to
  	carry out the designs of their worst enemies, even those
  	who would induce their self-destruction. Animal mag-
21	netism fosters suspicious distrust where honor is due, fear
  	where courage should be strongest, reliance where there
  	should be avoidance, a belief in safety where there is
24	most danger; and these miserable lies, poured constantly
  	into his mind, fret and confuse it, spoiling that indi-
  	vidual's disposition, undermining his health, and sealing
27	his doom, unless the cause of the mischief is found out
  	and destroyed. 
  	    Other minds are made dormant by it, and the victim
30	is in a state of semi-individuality, with a mental hazi-
  	ness which admits of no intellectual culture or spiritual
  	growth. The state induced by this secret evil influence
 
                                                                Miscellany                               212


1	is a species of intoxication, in which the victim is led to
  	believe and do what he would never, otherwise, think
 3	or do voluntarily. 
  	    This intricate method of animal magnetism is the
  	essence, or spirit, of evil, which makes mankind drunken. 
 6	In this era it is taking the place of older and more open
  	sins, and other forms of intoxication. A harder fight
  	will be necessary to expose the cause and effects of
 9	this evil influence, than has been required to put down
  	the evil effects of alcohol. The alcoholic habit is the
  	use of higher forms of matter, wherewith to do evil;
12	whereas animal magnetism is the highest form of mental
  	evil, wherewith to complete the sum total of sin. 
  	    The question is often asked, Why is there so much
15	dissension among mental practitioners? We answer,
  	Because they do not practise in strict accordance with
  	the teaching of Christian Science Mind-healing. If they
18	did, there would be unity of action. Being like the
  	disciples of old, "with one accord in one place," they
  	would receive a spiritual influx impossible under other
21	conditions, and so would recognize and resist the
  	animal magnetism by which they are being deceived
  	and misled. 
24	    The mental malpractitioner, interfering with the
  	rights of Mind, destroys the true sense of Science, and
  	loses his own power to heal. He tries to compensate
27	himself for his own loss by hindering in every way con-
  	ceivable the success of others. You will find this prac-
  	titioner saying that animal magnetism never troubles
30	him, but that Mrs. Eddy teaches animal magnetism;
  	and he says this to cover his crime of mental malprac-
  	tice, in furtherance of unscrupulous designs. 
  
                                               Only One Quotation                          213


1	    The natural fruits of Christian Science Mind-healing
  	are harmony, brotherly love, spiritual growth and
 3	activity. The malicious aim of perverted mind-power,
  	or animal magnetism, is to paralyze good and give
  	activity to evil. It starts factions and engenders envy
 6	and hatred, but as activity is by no means a right of
  	evil and its emissaries, they ought not to be encouraged
  	in it. Because this age is cursed with one rancorous
 9	and lurking foe to human weal, those who are the
  	truest friends of mankind, and conscientious in their
  	desire to do right and to live pure and Christian lives,
12	should be more zealous to do good, more watchful and
  	vigilant. Then they will be proportionately successful
  	and bring out glorious results. 
15	    Unless one's eyes are opened to the modes of mental
  	malpractice, working so subtly that we mistake its sug-
  	gestions for the impulses of our own thought, the victim
18	will allow himself to drift in the wrong direction with-
  	out knowing it. Be ever on guard against this enemy. 
  	Watch your thoughts, and see whether they lead you
21	to God and into harmony with His true followers. 
  	Guard and strengthen your own citadel more strongly. 
  	Thus you will grow wiser and better through every
24	attack of your foe, and the Golden Rule will not rust
  	for lack of use or be misinterpreted by the adverse
  	influence of animal magnetism. 


27	                         ONLY ONE QUOTATION 

  	    The following three quotations from "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures" are submitted
30	to the dear Churches of Christ, Scientist. From these
  
                                                                Miscellany                               214


1	they may select one only to place on the walls of their
  	church. Otherwise, as our churches multiply, promiscu-
 3	ous selections would write your textbook on the walls of
  	your churches. 

  	    Divine Love always has met and always will meet every
 6	human need. 
  	                                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	    Christianity is again demonstrating the Life that is
 9	Truth, and the Truth that is Life. 
  	                                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY

  	    Jesus' three days' work in the sepulchre set the seal
12	of eternity on time. He proved Life to be deathless and
  	Love to be the master of hate. 
  	                                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY


15	                  THE LABORER AND HIS HIRE 

  	    In reply to letters questioning the consistency of
  	Christian Scientists taking pay for their labors, and with
18	the hope of relieving the questioners' perplexity, I will say:
  	Four years after my discovery of Christian Science, while
  	taking no remuneration for my labors, and for healing all
21	manner of diseases, I was confronted with the fact that I
  	had no monetary means left wherewith to hire a hall in
  	which to speak, or to establish a Christian Science home
24	for indigent students, which I yearned to do, or even to
  	meet my own current expenses. I therefore halted from
  	necessity. 
27	    I had cast my all into the treasury of Truth, but where
  	were the means with which to carry on a Cause? To
  	desert the Cause never occurred to me, but nobody
  
                                     The Laborer and his Hire                        215


1	then wanted Christian Science, or gave it a halfpenny. 
  	Though sorely oppressed, I was above begging and
 3	knew well the priceless worth of what had been bestowed
  	without money or price. Just then God stretched forth
  	His hand. He it was that bade me do what I did,
 6	and it prospered at every step. I wrote "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," taught students for
  	a tuition of three hundred dollars each, though I seldom
 9	taught without having charity scholars, sometimes a
  	dozen or upward in one class. Afterwards, with touch-
  	ing tenderness, those very students sent me the full
12	tuition money. However, I returned this money with
  	love; but it was again mailed to me in letters begging
  	me to accept it, saying, "Your teachings are worth much
15	more to me than money can be." 
  	    It was thus that I earned the means with which to start
  	a Christian Science home for the poor worthy student, to
18	establish a Metaphysical College, to plant our first maga-
  	zine, to purchase the site for a church edifice, to give my
  	church The Christian Science Journal, and to keep "the
21	wolves in sheep's clothing," preying upon my pearls, from
  	clogging the wheels of Christian Science. 
  	    When the great Master first sent forth his students, he
24	bade them take no scrip for their journey, saying, "The
  	laborer is worthy of his hire." Next, on the contrary,
  	he bade them take scrip. Can we find a better example
27	for our lives than that of our Master? Why did he send
  	forth his students first without, and then with, provision
  	for their expenses? Doubtless to test the effect of both
30	methods on mankind. That he preferred the latter is
  	evident, since we have no hint of his changing this direc-
  	tion; and that his divine wisdom should temper human
 
                                                                Miscellany                               216


 1	affairs, is plainly set forth in the Scriptures. Till Christian
  	Scientists give all their time to spiritual things, live without
 3	eating, and obtain their money from a fish's mouth, they
  	must earn it in order to help mankind with it. All sys-
  	tems of religion stand on this basis. 
 6	    The law and the gospel, — Christian, civil, and educa-
  	tional means, — manufacture, agriculture, tariff, and
  	revenue subsist on demand and supply, regulated by a
 9	government currency, by which each is provided for and
  	maintained. What, then, can a man do with truth
  	and without a cent to sustain it? Either his life must
12	be a miracle that frightens people, or his truth not
  	worth a cent. 


  	                   THE CHILDREN CONTRIBUTORS 

15	    My Beloved Children: — Tenderly thanking you for
  	your sweet industry and love on behalf of the room
  	of the Pastor Emeritus in The First Church of Christ,
18	Scientist, Boston, I say:  The purpose of God to you-
  	ward indicates another field of work which I present to
  	your thought, work by which you can do much good and
21	which is adapted to your present unfolding capacity. I
  	request that from this date you disband as a society,
  	drop the insignia of "Busy Bees," work in your own sev-
24	eral localities, and no longer contribute to The Mother
  	Church flower fund. 
  	    As you grow older, advance in the knowledge of self-
27	support, and see the need of self-culture, it is to be expected
  	you will feel more than at present that charity begins at
  	home, and that you will want money for your own uses. 
30	Contemplating these important wants, I see that you
  	should begin now to earn for a purpose even higher, the
 
                                                               A Correction                             217


 1	money that you expend for flowers. You will want it for
  	academics, for your own school education, or, if need be,
 3	to help your parents, brothers, or sisters. 
  	    Further to encourage your early, generous incentive
  	for action, and to reward your hitherto unselfish toil, I
 6	have deeded in trust to The Mother Church of Christ,
  	Scientist, in Boston, the sum of four thousand dollars
  	to be invested in safe municipal bonds for my dear chil-
 9	dren contributors to the room of the Pastor Emeritus. 
  	This sum is to remain on interest till it is disbursed in
  	equal shares to each contributor. This disbursal will
12	take place when the contributors shall have arrived at
  	legal age, and each contributor will receive his divi-
  	dend with interest thereon up to date, provided he has
15	complied with my request as above named. 


  	                                     A CORRECTION 

  	    In the last Sentinel [Oct. 12, 1899] was the following
18	question: "If all matter is unreal, why do we deny the
  	existence of disease in the material body and not the body
  	itself?" 
21	    We deny first the existence of disease, because we can
  	meet this negation more readily than we can negative all
  	that the material senses affirm. It is written in "Science
24	and Health with Key to the Scriptures": "An improved
  	belief is one step out of error, and aids in taking the
  	next step and in understanding the situation in Christian
27	Science" (p. 296). 
  	    Thus it is that our great Exemplar, Jesus of Nazareth,
  	first takes up the subject. He does not require the last
30	step to be taken first. He came to the world not to
  	destroy the law of being, but to fulfil it in righteousness. 
 
                                                                Miscellany                               218


 1	He restored the diseased body to its normal action,
  	functions, and organization, and in explanation of his
 3	deeds he said, "Suffer it to be so now:  for thus it be-
  	cometh us to fulfil all righteousness." Job said, "In
  	my flesh shall I see God." Neither the Old nor the New
 6	Testament furnishes reasons or examples for the destruc-
  	tion of the human body, but for its restoration to life
  	and health as the scientific proof of "God with us." 
 9	The power and prerogative of Truth are to destroy all
  	disease and to raise the dead — even the self-same
  	Lazarus. The spiritual body, the incorporeal idea, came
12	with the ascension. 
  	    Jesus demonstrated the divine Principle of Christian
  	Science when he presented his material body absolved
15	from death and the grave. The introduction of pure
  	abstractions into Christian Science, without their correl-
  	atives, leaves the divine Principle of Christian Science
18	unexplained, tends to confuse the mind of the reader, and
  	ultimates in what Jesus denounced, namely, straining
  	at gnats and swallowing camels. 


21	                            QUESTION ANSWERED 

  	    A fad of belief is the fool of mesmerism. The belief
  	that an individual can either teach or heal by proxy is a
24	false faith that will end bitterly. My published works are
  	teachers and healers. My private life is given to a serv-
  	itude the fruit of which all mankind may share. Such
27	labor is impartial, meted out to one no more than to
  	another. Therefore an individual should not enter the
  	Massachusetts Metaphysical College with the expecta-
30	tion of receiving instruction from me, other than that
 
                                  Christian Science Healing                        219


 1	which my books afford, unless I am personally present. 
  	Nor should patients anticipate being helped by me through
 3	some favored student. Such practice would be erro-
  	neous, and such an anticipation on the part of the sick a
  	hindrance rather than help. 
 6	    My good students have all the honor of their success
  	in teaching or in healing. I by no means would pluck
  	their plumes. Human power is most properly used in
 9	preventing the occasion for its use; otherwise its use
  	is abuse. 


  	                    CHRISTIAN SCIENCE HEALING 

12	    To say that it is sin to ride to church on an electric
  	car, would not be more preposterous than to believe
  	that man's Maker is not equal to the destruction of disease
15	germs. Christ, Truth, the ever-present spiritual idea,
  	who raises the dead, is equal to the giving of life and health
  	to man and to the healing, as aforetime, of all manner of
18	diseases. I would not charge Christians with doubting
  	the Bible record of our great Master's life of healing, since
  	Christianity must be predicated of what Christ Jesus
21	taught and did; but I do say that Christian Science cannot
  	annul nor make void the laws of the land, since Christ,
  	the great demonstrator of Christian Science, said, "Think
24	not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets:
  	I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil." 
  	    I have expressed my opinion publicly as to the pre-
27	cautions against the spread of so-called infectious and
  	contagious diseases in the following words: —  
  	    "Rather than quarrel over vaccination, I recommend, if
30	the law demand, that an individual submit to this process,
  	that he obey the law, and then appeal to the gospel to
 
                                                                Miscellany                               220


 1	save him from bad physical results.  Whatever changes
  	come to this century or to any epoch, we may safely
 3	submit to the providence of God, to common justice, to
  	the maintenance of individual rights, and to govern-
  	mental usages.  This statement should be so interpreted
 6	as to apply, on the basis of Christian Science, to the
  	reporting of a contagious case to the proper authorities
  	when the law so requires.  When Jesus was questioned
 9	concerning obedience to human law, he replied: 'Render
  	to Caesar the things that are Caesar's,' even while you
  	render 'to God the things that are God's.' " 
12	    I believe in obeying the laws of the land. I practise and
  	teach this obedience, since justice is the moral signification
  	of law. Injustice denotes the absence of law. Each day
15	I pray for the pacification of all national difficulties, for
  	the brotherhood of man, for the end of idolatry and
  	infidelity, and for the growth and establishment of
18	Christian religion — Christ's Christianity. I also have
  	faith that my prayer availeth, and that He who is
  	overturning will overturn until He whose right it is shall
21	reign. Each day I pray: "God bless my enemies; make
  	them Thy friends; give them to know the joy and the
  	peace of love." 
24	    Past, present, or future philosophy or religion, which
  	departs from the instructions and example of the great
  	Galilean Prophet, cannot be Christlike. Jesus obeyed
27	human laws and fell a victim to those laws. But nineteen
  	centuries have greatly improved human nature and
  	human statutes. That the innocent should suffer for the
30	guilty, seems less divine, and that humanity should share
  	alike liberty of conscience, seems more divine to-day than
  	it did yesterday. 
 
                                  Christian Science Healing                        221


 1	    The earthly price of spirituality in religion and medicine
  	in a material age is persecution, and the moral distance
 3	between Christianity and materialism precludes Jesus'
  	doctrine, now as then, from finding favor with certain
  	purely human views. The prophets of old looked for
 6	something higher than the systems and practices of their
  	times. They foresaw the new dispensation of Truth
  	and the demonstration of God in His more infinite
 9	meanings, — the demonstration which was to destroy sin,
  	disease, and death, establish the definition of omnipotence,
  	and illustrate the Science of Mind. Earth has not known
12	another so great and good as Christ Jesus. Then can
  	we find a better moral philosophy, a more complete,
  	natural, and divine Science of medicine, or a better
15	religion than his? 
  	    God is Spirit. Then modes of healing, other than the
  	spiritual and divine, break the First Commandment of
18	the Decalogue, "Thou shalt have no other gods before
  	me." There are no other heaven-appointed means than
  	the spiritual with which to heal sin and disease. Our
21	Master conformed to this law, and instructed his follow-
  	ers, saying, "He that believeth on me, the works that I
  	do shall he do also." This is enough. 
24	    All issues of morality, of Christianity, of pleasure, or of
  	pain must come through a correct or incorrect state
  	of thought, since matter is not conscious; then, like a
27	watchman forsaking his post, shall we have no faith in
  	God, in the divine Mind, thus throwing the door wide
  	open to the intruding disease, forgetting that the divine
30	Mind, Truth and Life, can guard the entrance? 
  	    We earnestly ask:  Shall we not believe the Scripture,
  	"The prayer of faith shall save the sick"? In the seven-
  
                                                                Miscellany                               222


1	teenth chapter of the Gospel according to St. Matthew,
  	we read that even the disciples of Jesus once failed mentally
 3	to cure by their faith and understanding a violent case of
  	lunacy. And because of this Jesus rebuked them, saying:
  	"O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be
 6	with you? how long shall I suffer you? bring him hither to
  	me." When his disciples asked him why they could not
  	heal that case, Jesus, the master Metaphysician, answered,
 9	"Because of your unbelief" (lack of faith); and then
  	continued: "If ye have faith as a grain of mustard
  	seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence
12	to yonder place; and it shall remove." Also he added:
  	"This kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting"
  	(refraining from admitting the claims of the senses). 
15	Even in those dark days Jesus was not arrested and
  	executed (for "insanity") because of his faith and
  	his great demands on the faith of his followers, but
18	he was arrested because, as was said, "he stirreth
  	up the people." Be patient, O Christian Scientist! 
  	It is well that thou canst unloose the sandals of thy
21	Master's feet. 
  	    The Constitution of the United States does not provide
  	that materia medica shall make laws to regulate man's
24	religion; rather does it imply that religion shall permeate
  	our laws. Mankind will be God-governed in proportion
  	as God's government becomes apparent, the Golden Rule
27	utilized, and the rights of man and the liberty of conscience
  	held sacred. Meanwhile, they who name the name of
  	Christian Science will assist in the holding of crime in
30	check, will aid the ejection of error, will maintain law
  	and order, and will cheerfully await the end — justice and
  	judgment. 

 
                                  Christian Science Healing                        223


 1	                              RULES OF CONDUCT 

  	    I hereby notify the public that no comers are received
 3	at Pleasant View without previous appointment by letter. 
  	Also that I neither listen to complaints, read letters, nor
  	dictate replies to letters which pertain to church diffi-
 6	culties outside of The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist,
  	or to any class of individual discords. Letters from the
  	sick are not read by me or by my secretaries. They
 9	should be sent to the Christian Science practitioners
  	whose cards are in The Christian Science Journal. 

  	    Letters and despatches from individuals with whom I
12	have no acquaintance and of whom I have no knowl-
  	edge, containing questions about secular affairs, I do
  	not answer. First, because I have not sufficient time to
15	waste on them; second, because I do not consider myself
  	capable of instructing persons in regard to that of which
  	I know nothing. All such questions are superinduced by
18	wrong motives or by "evil suggestions," either of which
  	I do not entertain. 

  	    All inquiries, coming directly or indirectly from a
21	member of The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, which
  	relate in any manner to the keeping or the breaking
  	of one of the Church By-laws, should be addressed to
24	the Christian Science Board of Directors and not to the
  	Pastor Emeritus. 


  	                          A WORD TO THE WISE 

27	    The hour is imminent. Upon it lie burdens that
  	time will remove. Just now divine Love and wisdom
  	saith, "Be still, and know that I am God." Do all Chris-
 
                                                                Miscellany                               224


 1	tian Scientists see or understand the importance of that
  	demand at the moment, when human wisdom is inade-
 3	quate to meet the exigencies of the hour and when they
  	should wait on the logic of events? 
  	    I respectfully call your attention to this demand, know-
 6	ing a little, as I ought, the human need, the divine com-
  	mand, the blessing which follows obedience and the bane
  	which follows disobedience. Hurried conclusions as to
 9	the public thought are not apt to be correctly drawn. The
  	public sentiment is helpful or dangerous only in proportion
  	to its right or its wrong concept, and the forward footsteps
12	it impels or the prejudice it instils. This prejudice the
  	future must disclose and dispel. Avoid for the immediate
  	present public debating clubs. Also be sure that you are
15	not caught in some author's net, or made blind to his
  	loss of the Golden Rule, of which Christian Science is the
  	predicate and postulate, when he borrows the thoughts,
18	words, and classification of one author without quotation-
  	marks, at the same time giving full credit to another more
  	fashionable but less correct. 
21	    My books state Christian Science correctly. They may
  	not be as taking to those ignorant of this Science as
  	books less correct and therefore less profound. But it is
24	not safe to accept the latter as standards. We would not
  	deny their authors a hearing, since the Scripture declares,
  	"He that is not against us is on our part." And we should
27	also speak in loving terms of their efforts, but we cannot
  	afford to recommend any literature as wholly Christian
  	Science which is not absolutely genuine. 
30	    Beloved students, just now let us adopt the classic
  	saying, "They also serve who only stand and wait." 
  	Our Cause is growing apace under the present persecution
 
                                                         Capitalization                               225


 1	thereof. This is a crucial hour, in which the coward and
  	the hypocrite come to the surface to pass off, while the
 3	loyal at heart and the worker in the spirit of Truth are
  	rising to the zenith of success, — the "Well done, good
  	and faithful," spoken by our Master. 


 6	                                     CAPITALIZATION 

  	    A correct use of capital letters in composition caps the
  	climax of the old "new tongue." Christian Science is not
 9	understood by the writer or the reader who does not com-
  	prehend where capital letters should be used in writing
  	about Christian Science. 
12	    In divine Science all belongs to God, for God is All;
  	hence the propriety of giving unto His holy name
  	due deference, — the capitalization which distinguishes
15	it from all other names, thus obeying the leading of our
  	Lord's Prayer. 
  	    The coming of Christ's kingdom on earth begins in the
18	minds of men by honoring God and sacredly holding His
  	name apart from the names of that which He creates. 
  	Mankind almost universally gives to the divine Spirit
21	the name God. Christian Science names God as divine
  	Principle, Love, the infinite Person. In this, as in all
  	that is right, Christian Scientists are expected to stick
24	to their text, and by no illogical conclusion, either in
  	speaking or in writing, to forget their prayer, "Hallowed
  	be Thy name." 
27	    In their textbook it is clearly stated that God is divine
  	Principle and that His synonyms are Love, Truth, Life,
  	Spirit, Mind, Soul, which combine as one. The divine
30	Principle includes them all. The word Principle, when
  	referring to God, should not be written or used as a
 
                                                                Miscellany                               226


 1	common noun or in the plural number. To avoid using
  	this word incorrectly, use it only where you can substi-
 3	tute the word God and make sense. This rule strictly
  	observed will preserve an intelligent usage of the word
  	and convey its meaning in Christian Science. 
 6	    What are termed in common speech the principle of har-
  	monious vibration, the principle of conservation of num-
  	ber in geometry, the principle of the inclined plane in
 9	mechanics, etc., are but an effect of one universal cause, — 
  	an emanation of the one divine intelligent Principle that
  	holds the earth in its orbit by evolved spiritual power,
12	that commands the waves and the winds, that marks the
  	sparrow's fall, and that governs all from the infinitesimal
  	to the infinite, — namely, God. Withdraw God, divine
15	Principle, from man and the universe, and man and the
  	universe would no longer exist. But annihilate matter,
  	and man and the universe would remain the forever fact,
18	the spiritual "substance of things hoped for;" and the
  	evidence of the immortality of man and the cosmos is
  	sustained by the intelligent divine Principle, Love. 
21	    Beloved students, in this you learn to hallow His name,
  	even as you value His all-power, all-presence, all-Science,
  	and depend on Him for your existence. 


24	                                   WHEREFORE? 

  	    Our faithful laborers in the field of Science have
  	been told by the alert editor-in-chief of the Christian
27	Science Sentinel and Journal that "Mrs. Eddy advises,
  	until the public thought becomes better acquainted with
  	Christian Science, that Christian Scientists decline to
30	doctor infectious or contagious diseases." 
 
                                                           Wherefore?                                227


 1	    The great Master said, "For which of those works do
  	ye stone me?" He said this to satisfy himself regarding
 3	that which he spake as God's representative — as one who
  	never weakened in his own personal sense of righteousness
  	because of another's wickedness or because of the minify-
 6	ing of his own goodness by another. Charity is quite as
  	rare as wisdom, but when charity does appear, it is known
  	by its patience and endurance. 
 9	    When, under the protection of State or United States
  	laws, good citizens are arrested for manslaughter because
  	one out of three of their patients, having the same disease
12	and in the same family, dies while the others recover, we
  	naturally turn to divine justice for support and wait on
  	God. Christian Scientists should be influenced by their
15	own judgment in taking a case of malignant disease. 
  	They should consider well their ability to cope with the
  	claim, and they should not overlook the fact that there
18	are those lying in wait to catch them in their sayings;
  	neither should they forget that in their practice, whether
  	successful or not, they are not specially protected by law. 
21	The above quotation by the editor-in-chief stands for this:
  	Inherent justice, constitutional individual rights, self-
  	preservation, and the gospel injunction, "Neither cast
24	ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under
  	their feet, and turn again and rend you." 
  	    And it stands side by side with Christ's command,
27	"Whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to
  	him the other also." I abide by this rule and triumph by
  	it. The sinner may sneer at this beatitude, for "the fool
30	hath said in his heart, There is no God." Statistics show
  	that Christian Science cures a larger per cent of malignant
  	diseases than does materia medica. 
 
                                                                Miscellany                               228


 1	    I call disease by its name and have cured it thus; so
  	there is nothing new on this score. My book Science and
 3	Health names disease, and thousands are healed by
  	learning that so-called disease is a sensation of mind, not
  	of matter. Evil minds signally blunder in divine meta-
 6	physics; hence I am always saying the unexpected to
  	them. The evil mind calls it "skulking," when to me it
  	is wisdom to "overcome evil with good." I fail to know
 9	how one can be a Christian and yet depart from Christ's
  	teachings. 


  	                         SIGNIFICANT QUESTIONS 

12	    Who shall be greatest? Referring to John the Baptist,
  	of whom he said none greater had been born of women,
  	our Master declared: "He that is least in the kingdom of
15	heaven is greater than he." That is, he that hath the
  	kingdom of heaven, the reign of holiness, in the least in his
  	heart, shall be greatest. 
18	    Who shall inherit the earth? The meek, who sit at the
  	feet of Truth, bathing the human understanding with
  	tears of repentance and washing it clean from the taints of
21	self-righteousness, hypocrisy, envy, — they shall inherit
  	the earth, for "wisdom is justified of her children." 
  	    "Who shall dwell in Thy holy hill?  He that walketh
24	uprightly, and worketh righteousness, and speaketh the
  	truth in his heart." 
  	    Who shall be called to Pleasant View? He who strives,
27	and attains; who has the divine presumption to say: "For
  	I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that
  	he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him
30	against that day" (St. Paul). It goes without saying that
  	such a one was never called to Pleasant View for penance
 
                                                   Mental Digestion                             229


 1	or for reformation; and I call none but genuine Christian
  	Scientists, unless I mistake their calling. No mesmerist
 3	nor disloyal Christian Scientist is fit to come hither. I
  	have no use for such, and there cannot be found at Pleasant
  	View one of this sort. "For all that do these things are
 6	an abomination unto the Lord:  and because of these
  	abominations the Lord thy God doth drive them out from
  	before thee."  (Deuteronomy 18 : 12.) 
 9	    It is true that loyal Christian Scientists, called to the
  	home of the Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science,
  	can acquire in one year the Science that otherwise might
12	cost them a half century. But this should not be the
  	incentive for going thither. Better far that Christian
  	Scientists go to help their helper, and thus lose all selfish-
15	ness, as she has lost it, and thereby help themselves and
  	the whole world, as she has done, according to this saying
  	of Christ Jesus: "And whosoever doth not bear his cross,
18	and come after me, cannot be my disciple." 


  	                               MENTAL DIGESTION 

  	    Will those beloved students, whose growth is taking in
21	the Ten Commandments and scaling the steep ascent of
  	Christ's Sermon on the Mount, accept profound thanks for
  	their swift messages of rejoicing over the twentieth cen-
24	tury Church Manual? Heaps upon heaps of praise con-
  	front me, and for what? That which I said in my heart
  	would never be needed, — namely, laws of limitation for a
27	Christian Scientist. Thy ways are not as ours. Thou
  	knowest best what we need most, — hence my disap-
  	pointed hope and grateful joy. The redeemed should be
30	happier than the elect. Truth is strong with destiny;
  	it takes life profoundly; it measures the infinite against
 
                                                                Miscellany                               230


 1	the finite. Notwithstanding the sacrilegious moth of time,
  	eternity awaits our Church Manual, which will maintain
 3	its rank as in the past, amid ministries aggressive and
  	active, and will stand when those have passed to rest. 
  	    Scientific pathology illustrates the digestion of spiritual
 6	nutriment as both sweet and bitter, — sweet in expectancy
  	and bitter in experience or during the senses' assimilation
  	thereof, and digested only when Soul silences the dyspepsia
 9	of sense. This church is impartial. Its rules apply not
  	to one member only, but to one and all equally. Of this
  	I am sure, that each Rule and By-law in this Manual will
12	increase the spirituality of him who obeys it, invigorate his
  	capacity to heal the sick, to comfort such as mourn, and
  	to awaken the sinner. 


15	              TEACHING IN THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 

  	           TO THE SUPERINTENDENT AND TEACHERS OF THE
  	                     MOTHER CHURCH SUNDAY SCHOOL 

18	    Beloved Students: — I read with pleasure your approval
  	of the amendments to Article XIX, Sections 5 and 6,¹
  	in our Church Manual. Be assured that fitness and
21	fidelity such as thine in the officials of my church give
  	my solitude sweet surcease. It is a joy to know that
  	they who are faithful over foundational trusts, such as
24	the Christian education of the dear children, will reap
  	the reward of rightness, rise in the scale of being, and
  	realize at last their Master's promise, "And they shall be
27	all taught of God." 
  	
       PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	               November 14, 1904 

30	                 ¹Article XX, Sections 2 and 3 in 89th edition.

 
                                  Lessons in the Sunday School                    231


 1	                         CHARITY AND INVALIDS 

  	    Mrs. Eddy endeavors to bestow her charities for such
 3	purposes only as God indicates. Giving merely in com-
  	pliance with solicitations or petitions from strangers,
  	incurs the liability of working in wrong directions. As
 6	a rule, she has suffered most from those whom she has
  	labored much to benefit — also from the undeserving
  	poor to whom she has given large sums of money, worse
 9	than wasted. She has, therefore, finally resolved to
  	spend no more time or money in such uncertain, un-
  	fortunate investments. She has qualified students for
12	healing the sick, and has ceased practice herself in order
  	to help God's work in other of its highest and infinite
  	meanings, as God, not man, directs. Hence, letters from
15	invalids demanding her help do not reach her. They are
  	committed to the waste-basket by her secretaries. 
  	    "Charity suffereth long and is kind," but wisdom must
18	govern charity, else love's labor is lost and giving is un-
  	kind. As it is, Mrs. Eddy is constantly receiving more
  	important demands on her time and attention than one
21	woman is sufficient to supply. It would therefore be as
  	unwise for her to undertake new tasks, as for a landlord
  	who has not an empty apartment in his house, to receive
24	more tenants. 


  	                  LESSONS IN THE SUNDAY SCHOOL 

  	TO THE OFFICERS OF THE SUNDAY SCHOOL OF SECOND CHURCH
27	                           OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, NEW YORK 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — You will accept my thanks for your
  	interesting report regarding the By-law, "Subject for
30	Lessons" (Article XX, Section 3 of Church Manual). 
 
                                                                Miscellany                               232


 1	It rejoices me that you are recognizing the proper course,
  	unfurling your banner to the breeze of God, and sailing
 3	over rough seas with the helm in His hands. Steering
  	thus, the waiting waves will weave for you their winning
  	webs of life in looms of love that line the sacred shores. 
 6	The right way wins the right of way, even the way of
  	Truth and Love whereby all our debts are paid, mankind
  	blessed, and God glorified. 


 9	                  WATCHING versus WATCHING OUT 

  	COMMENT ON AN EDITORIAL WHICH APPEARED IN THE CHRISTIAN
  	                     SCIENCE SENTINEL, SEPTEMBER 23, 1905 

12	    Our Lord and Master left to us the following sayings as
  	living lights in our darkness: "What I say unto you I say
  	unto all, Watch" (Mark 13 : 37); and, "If the goodman
15	of the house had known what hour the thief would come,
  	he would have watched, and not have suffered his house
  	to be broken through."  (Luke 12 : 39.) 
18	    Here we ask:  Are Christ's teachings the true authority
  	for Christian Science? They are. Does the textbook of
  	Christian Science, "Science and Health with Key to the
21	Scriptures," read on page 252, "A knowledge of error
  	and of its operations must precede that understanding
  	of Truth which destroys error, until the entire mortal,
24	material error finally disappears, and the eternal verity,
  	man created by and of Spirit, is understood and recog-
  	nized as the true likeness of his Maker"? It does. If
27	so-called watching produces fear or exhaustion and no
  	good results, does that watch accord with Jesus' saying? 
  	It does not. Can watching as Christ demands harm
30	you? It cannot. Then should not "watching out"
  	mean, watching against a negative watch, alias, no
 
                                                    Principle or Person?                         233


 1	watch, and gaining the spirit of true watching, even the
  	spirit of our Master's command? It must mean that. 
 3	    Is there not something to watch in yourself, in your
  	daily life, since "by their fruits ye shall know them,"
  	which prevents an effective watch? Otherwise, where-
 6	fore the Lord's Prayer, "Deliver us from evil"? And
  	if this something, when challenged by Truth, frightens
  	you, should you not put that out instead of putting
 9	out your watch? I surely should. Then are you not
  	made better by watching? I am. Which should we
  	prefer, ease or dis-ease in sin? Is not discomfort from
12	sin better adapted to deliver mortals from the effects of
  	belief in sin than ease in sin? and can you demonstrate
  	over the effects of other people's sins by indifference
15	thereto? I cannot. 
  	    The Scriptures say, "They have healed also the hurt
  	of the daughter of my people slightly, saying, Peace,
18	peace; when there is no peace" (Jeremiah 6 : 14), thus
  	taking the name of God in vain. Ignorance of self is the
  	most stubborn belief to overcome, for apathy, dishonesty,
21	sin, follow in its train. One should watch to know what
  	his errors are; and if this watching destroys his peace in
  	error, should one watch against such a result? He should
24	not. Our Master said, "He that taketh not his cross,
  	and followeth after me, is not worthy of me . . . and he
  	that loseth his life [his false sense of life] for my sake shall
27	find it."  (Matthew 10 : 38, 39.) 


  	                          PRINCIPLE OR PERSON? 

  	    Do Christian Scientists love God as much as they love
30	mankind? Aye, that's the question. Let us examine it
  	for ourselves. Thinking of person implies that one is not
 
                                                                Miscellany                               234


 1	thinking of Principle, and fifty telegrams per holiday sig-
  	nalize the thinking of person. Are the holidays blest by
 3	absorbing one's time writing or reading congratulations? 
  	I cannot watch and pray while reading telegrams; they
  	only cloud the clear sky, and they give the appearance of
 6	personal worship which Christian Science annuls. Did
  	the dear students know how much I love them, and how
  	I need every hour wherein to express this love in labor
 9	for them, they would gladly give me the holidays for this
  	work and not task themselves with mistaken means. 
  	But God will reward their kind motives, and guide them
12	every step of the way from human affection to spiritual
  	understanding, from faith to achievement, from light to
  	Love, from sense to Soul. 


15	CHRISTIAN SCIENCE AND CHINA 

  	    Beloved Student: — The report of the success of Christian
  	Science in benighted China, when regarded on one side
18	only, is cheering, but to look at both sides of the great
  	question of introducing Christian Science into a heathen
  	nation gives the subject quite another aspect. I believe
21	that all our great Master's sayings are practical and
  	scientific. If the Dowager Empress could hold her
  	nation, there would be no danger in teaching Christian
24	Science in her country. But a war on religion in
  	China would be more fatal than the Boxers' rebellion. 
  	Silent prayer in and for a heathen nation is just what
27	is needed. But to teach and to demonstrate Christian
  	Science before the minds of the people are prepared
  	for it, and when the laws are against it, is fraught with
30	danger. 


 
                                                    Principle or Person?                         235


 1	                                 INCONSISTENCY 

  	    To teach the truth of life without using the word
 3	death, the suppositional opposite of life, were as impos-
  	sible as to define truth and not name its opposite, error. 
  	Straining at gnats, one may swallow camels. 
 6	    The tender mother, guided by love, faithful to her in-
  	stincts, and adhering to the imperative rules of Science,
  	asks herself:  Can I teach my child the correct numer-
 9	ation of numbers and never name a cipher? Knowing
  	that she cannot do this in mathematics, she should know
  	that it cannot be done in metaphysics, and so she should
12	definitely name the error, uncover it, and teach truth
  	scientifically. 


  	                            SIGNS OF THE TIMES 

15	    Is God infinite? Yes. Did God make man? Yes. 
  	Did God make all that was made? He did. Is God
  	Spirit? He is. Did infinite Spirit make that which is
18	not spiritual? No. Who or what made matter? Matter
  	as substance or intelligence never was made. Is mortal
  	man a creator, is he matter or spirit? Neither one. Why? 
21	Because Spirit is God and infinite; hence there can be
  	no other creator and no other creation. Man is but His
  	image and likeness. 
24	    Are you a Christian Scientist? I am. Do you adopt
  	as truth the above statements? I do. Then why this
  	meaningless commemoration of birthdays, since there are
27	none? 
  	    Had I known what was being done in time to have
  	prevented it, that which commemorated in deed or in
30	word what is not true, would never have entered into the
 
                                                                Miscellany                               236


 1	history of our church buildings. Let us have no more of
  	echoing dreams. Will the beloved students accept my
 3	full heart's love for them and their kind thoughts. 


  	                                        NOTA BENE 

  	    My Beloved Christian Scientists: — Because I suggested
 6	the name for one central Reading Room, and this name
  	continues to be multiplied, you will permit me to make
  	the amende honorable — notwithstanding "incompetence"
 9	 — and to say, please adopt generally for your name,
  	Christian Science Reading Room. An old axiom says:
  	Too much of one thing spoils the whole. Too many
12	centres may become equivalent to no centre. 
  	    Here I have the joy of knowing that Christian Scientists
  	will exchange the present name for the one which I sug-
15	gest, with the sweet alacrity and uniformity with which
  	they accepted the first name. 
  	    Merely this appellative seals the question of unity, and
18	opens wide on the amplitude of liberty and love a far-
  	reaching motive and success, of which we can say, the
  	more the better. 

21	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                   July 8, 1907 


  	                                        TAKE NOTICE 

24	    I request the Christian Scientists universally to read
  	the paragraph beginning at line 30 of page 442 in the
  	edition of Science and Health which will be issued Febru-
27	ary 29 [1908]. I consider the information there given to
  	be of great importance at this stage of the workings of
  	animal magnetism, and it will greatly aid the students in
30	their individual experiences. 
 
                                                             Take Notice                               237


 1	    The contemplated reference in Science and Health to
  	the "higher criticism" announced in the Sentinel a few
 3	weeks ago, I have since decided not to publish. 


  	                                       TAKE NOTICE 

  	    What I wrote on Christian Science some twenty-five
 6	years ago I do not consider a precedent for a present
  	student of this Science. The best mathematician has
  	not attained the full understanding of the principle
 9	thereof, in his earliest studies or discoveries. Hence, it
  	were wise to accept only my teachings that I know to
  	be correct and adapted to the present demand. 


12	                                       TAKE NOTICE 

  	    To Christian Scientists: — See Science and Health, page
  	442, line 30, and give daily attention thereto. 


15	                       PRACTITIONERS' CHARGES 

  	    Christian Science practitioners should make their
  	charges for treatment equal to those of reputable phy-
18	sicians in their respective localities. 

  	    BROOKLINE, MASS., DECEMBER 24, 1909 


  	                                 TAKE NOTICE 

21	    The article on the Church Manual by Blanche Hersey
  	Hogue, in the Sentinel of September 10 [1910] is practi-
  	cal and scientific, and I recommend its careful study to all
    24    Christian Scientists.
?

                    Chapter XI 

  	               QUESTIONS ANSWERED

 1	                     QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 

  	Will the Bible, if read and practised, heal as effectually
 3	    as your book, "Science and Health with Key to the
  	    Scriptures"? 

  	    The exact degree of comparison between the effects
 6	produced by reading the above-named books can
  	only be determined by personal proof. Rightly to read
  	and to practise the Scriptures, their spiritual sense must
 9	be discerned, understood, and demonstrated. God being
  	Spirit, His language and meaning are wholly spiritual. 
  	Uninspired knowledge of the translations of the Scriptures
12	has imparted little power to practise the Word. Hence
  	the revelation, discovery, and presentation of Christian
  	Science — the Christ Science, or "new tongue" of which
15	St. Mark prophesied — became requisite in the divine
  	order. On the swift pinions of spiritual thought man
  	rises above the letter, law, or morale of the inspired Word
18	to the spirit of Truth, whereby the Science is reached
  	that demonstrates God. When the Bible is thus read
  	and practised, there is no possibility of misinterpreta-
21	tion. God is understandable, knowable, and applicable
  	to every human need. In this is the proof that Chris-
  	tian Science is Science, for it demonstrates Life, not
 
                                        Questions and Answers                        239


1	death; health, not disease; Truth, not error; Love, not
  	hate. The Science of the Scriptures coexists with God;
 3	and "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures"
  	relegates Christianity to its primitive proof, wherein
  	reason, revelation, the divine Principle, rules, and prac-
 6	tice of Christianity acquaint the student with God. In
  	the ratio that Christian Science is studied and under-
  	stood, mankind will, as aforetime, imbibe the spirit and
 9	prove the practicality, validity, and redemptive power of
  	Christianity by healing all manner of disease, by over-
  	coming sin and death. 


12	Must mankind wait for the ultimate of the millennium — 
  	    until every man and woman comes into the knowledge of
  	    Christ and all are taught of God and see their apparent
15	    identity as one man and one woman — for God to be
  	    represented by His idea or image and likeness? 

  	    God is one, and His idea, image, or likeness, man, is one. 
18	But God is infinite and so includes all in one. Man is the
  	generic term for men and women. Man, as the idea or
  	image and likeness of the infinite God, is a compound, com-
21	plex idea or likeness of the infinite one, or one infinite,
  	whose image is the reflection of all that is real and eternal
  	in infinite identity. Gender means a kind. Hence man-
24	kind — in other words, a kind of man who is identi-
  	fied by sex — is the material, so-called man born of the
  	flesh, and is not the spiritual man, created by God,
27	Spirit, who made all that was made. The millennium
  	is a state and stage of mental advancement, going
  	on since ever time was. Its impetus, accelerated by
30	the advent of Christian Science, is marked, and will
 
                                                                Miscellany                               240


1	increase till all men shall know Him (divine Love) from
  	the least to the greatest, and one God and the brother-
 3	hood of man shall be known and acknowledged through-
  	out the earth. 


  	                           THE HIGHER CRITICISM 

 6	    An earnest student writes to me: "Would it be asking
  	too much of you to explain more fully why you call Chris-
  	tian Science the higher criticism?" 
 9	    I called Christian Science the higher criticism in my
  	dedicatory Message to The Mother Church, June 10,
  	1906, when I said, "This Science is a law of divine Mind,
12	. . . an ever-present help.  Its presence is felt, for it
  	acts and acts wisely, always unfolding the highway of
  	hope, faith, understanding." 
15	    I now repeat another proof, namely, that Christian
  	Science is the higher criticism because it criticizes evil,
  	disease, and death — all that is unlike God, good — on a
18	Scriptural basis, and approves or disapproves according
  	to the word of God. In the next edition of Science and
  	Health I shall refer to this. 

21	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	                               CLASS TEACHING 

  	    Mrs. Eddy thus replies, through her student, Mr.
24	Adam Dickey, to the question, Does Mrs. Eddy approve
  	of class teaching: —  

  	    Yes! She most assuredly does, when the teaching is
27	done by those who are duly qualified, who have re-
  	ceived certificates from the Massachusetts Metaphysical
  	College or the Board of Education, and who have the
 
                                        Instruction by Mrs. Eddy                        241


 1	necessary moral and spiritual qualifications to perform
  	this important work. Class teaching will not be abol-
 3	ished until it has accomplished that for which it was
  	established; viz., the elucidation of the Principle and
  	rule of Christian Science through the higher meaning
 6	of the Scriptures. Students who are ready for this
  	step should beware the net that is craftily laid and cun-
  	ningly concealed to prevent their advancement in this
 9	direction. 


  	                      INSTRUCTION BY MRS. EDDY 

  	    We are glad to have the privilege of publishing an ex-
12	tract from a letter to Mrs. Eddy, from a Christian Scien-
  	tist in the West, and Mrs. Eddy's reply thereto. The
  	issue raised is an important one and one upon which
15	there should be absolute and correct teaching. Christian
  	Scientists are fortunate to receive instruction from their
  	Leader on this point. The question and Mrs. Eddy's
18	reply follow. 

  	    "Last evening I was catechized by a Christian Science
  	practitioner because I referred to myself as an immortal
21	idea of the one divine Mind.  The practitioner said that
  	my statement was wrong, because I still lived in my
  	flesh.  I replied that I did not live in my flesh, that
24	my flesh lived or died according to the beliefs I enter-
  	tained about it; but that, after coming to the light of
  	Truth, I had found that I lived and moved and had
27	my being in God, and to obey Christ was not to know
  	as real the beliefs of an earthly mortal.  Please give the
  	truth in the Sentinel, so that all may know it." 
 
                                                                Miscellany                               242


 1	                                     Mrs. Eddy's Reply 

  	    You are scientifically correct in your statement about
 3	yourself. You can never demonstrate spirituality until you
  	declare yourself to be immortal and understand that
  	you are so. Christian Science is absolute; it is neither
 6	behind the point of perfection nor advancing towards
  	it; it is at this point and must be practised therefrom. 
  	Unless you fully perceive that you are the child
 9	of God, hence perfect, you have no Principle to demon-
  	strate and no rule for its demonstration. By this I
  	do not mean that mortals are the children of God, — 
12	far from it. In practising Christian Science you must
  	state its Principle correctly, or you forfeit your ability
  	to demonstrate it. 


15	                                      TAKE NOTICE 

  	    I hereby announce to the Christian Science field that
  	all inquiries or information relating to Christian Science
18	practice, to publication committee work, reading-room
  	work, or to Mother Church membership, should be sent
  	to the Christian Science Board of Directors of The
21	Mother Church; and I have requested my secretary
  	not to make inquiries on these subjects, nor to reply to
  	any received, but to leave these duties to the Clerk of
24	The Mother Church, to whom they belong. 
  	 
                                                     MARY BAKER EDDY
  	   September 28, 1910
?

                   Chapter XII 

  	    READERS, TEACHERS, LECTURERS

1	                  THE NEW YORK CHURCHES 

  	    My Beloved Students: — According to reports, the
 3	belief is springing up among you that the several
  	churches in New York City should come together and
  	form one church. This is a suggestion of error, which
 6	should be silenced at its inception. You cannot have lost
  	sight of the rules for branch churches as published in our
  	Church Manual. The Empire City is large, and there
 9	should be more than one church in it. 
  	    The Readers of The Church of Christ, Scientist, hold
  	important, responsible offices, and two individuals would
12	meet meagrely the duties of half a dozen or more of the
  	present incumbents. I have not yet had the privilege of
  	knowing two students who are adequate to take charge
15	of three or more churches. The students in New York
  	and elsewhere will see that it is wise to remain in their
  	own fields of labor and give all possible time and attention
18	to caring for their own flocks. 


  	                         THE NOVEMBER CLASS, 1898 

  	    Beloved Christian Scientists: — Your prompt presence in
21	Concord at my unexplained call witnesses your fidelity
  	to Christian Science and your spiritual unity with your

  	      ¹Copyright, 1909, by Mary Baker Eddy. Renewed, 1937.
 
                                                                Miscellany                               244


1	Leader. I have awaited your arrival before informing
  	you of my purpose in sending for you, in order to avoid
 3	the stir that might be occasioned among those who wish
  	to share this opportunity and to whom I would gladly
  	give it at this time if a larger class were advantageous
 6	to the students. 
  	    You have been invited hither to receive from me one or
  	more lessons on Christian Science, prior to conferring on
 9	any or all of you who are ready for it, the degree of C.S.D.,
  	of the Massachusetts Metaphysical College. This oppor-
  	tunity is designed to impart a fresh impulse to our spiritual
12	attainments, the great need of which I daily discern. 
  	I have awaited the right hour, and to be called of God
  	to contribute my part towards this result. 
15	    The "secret place," whereof David sang, is unquestion-
  	ably man's spiritual state in God's own image and like-
  	ness, even the inner sanctuary of divine Science, in which
18	mortals do not enter without a struggle or sharp experi-
  	ence, and in which they put off the human for the divine. 
  	Knowing this, our Master said: "Many are called, but few
21	are chosen." In the highest sense of a disciple, all loyal
  	students of my books are indeed my students, and your
  	wise, faithful teachers have come so to regard them. 
24	    What I have to say may not require more than one
  	lesson. This, however, must depend on results. But
  	the lessons will certainly not exceed three in number. 
27	No charge will be made for my services. 


  	MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE 

  	    The Massachusetts Metaphysical College of Boston,
30	Massachusetts, was chartered A. D. 1881. As the people
  	observed the success of this Christian system of heal-
 
                                        Metaphysical College                            245


1	ing all manner of disease, over and above the approved
  	schools of medicine, they became deeply interested
 3	in it. Now the wide demand for this universal bene-
  	fice is imperative, and it should be met as heretofore,
  	cautiously, systematically, scientifically. This Chris-
 6	tian educational system is established on a broad and
  	liberal basis. Law and order characterize its work
  	and secure a thorough preparation of the student for
 9	practice. 
  	    The growth of human inquiry and the increasing pop-
  	ularity of Christian Science, I regret to say, have called
12	out of their hiding-places those poisonous reptiles and de-
  	vouring beasts, superstition and jealousy. Towards the
  	animal elements manifested in ignorance, persecution,
15	and lean glory, and to their Babel of confusion worse
  	confounded, let Christian Scientists be charitable. Let
  	the voice of Truth and Love be heard above the dire
18	din of mortal nothingness, and the majestic march of
  	Christian Science go on ad infinitum, praising God,
  	doing the works of primitive Christianity, and enlighten-
21	ing the world. 
  	    To protect the public, students of the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College have received certificates, and these
24	credentials are still required of all who claim to teach
  	Christian Science. 
  	    Inquiries have been made as to the precise significa-
27	tion of the letters of degrees that follow the names of
  	Christian Scientists. They indicate, respectively, the
  	degrees of Bachelor and Doctor of Christian Science,
30	conferred by the President or Vice-President of the
  	Massachusetts Metaphysical College. The first degree
  	(C.S.B.) is given to students of the Primary class;  the
 
                                                                Miscellany                               246


 1	second degree (C.S.D.) is given to those who, after
  	receiving the first degree, continue for three years as
 3	practitioners of Christian Science in good and regular
  	standing. 
  	    Students who enter the Massachusetts Metaphys-
 6	ical College, or are examined under its auspices by
  	the Board of Education, must be well educated and
  	have practised Christian Science three years with good
 9	success. 


  	                      THE BOARD OF EDUCATION 

  	    In the year 1889, to gain a higher hope for the race, I
12	closed my College in the midst of unprecedented pros-
  	perity, left Boston, and sought in solitude and silence a
  	higher understanding of the absolute scientific unity which
15	must exist between the teaching and letter of Christianity
  	and the spirit of Christianity, dwelling forever in the
  	divine Mind or Principle of man's being and revealed
18	through the human character. 
  	    While revising "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," the light and might of the divine concur-
21	rence of the spirit and the Word appeared, and the
  	result is an auxiliary to the College called the Board of
  	Education of The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist,
24	in Boston, Mass. 
  	    Our Master said: "What I do thou knowest not now;
  	but thou shalt know hereafter;" and the spirit of his
27	mission, the wisdom of his words, and the immortal-
  	ity of his works are the same to-day as yesterday and
  	forever. 
30	    The Magna Charta of Christian Science means much,
  
                                                  To a First Reader                            247


1	multum in parvo, — all-in-one and one-in-all. It stands
  	for the inalienable, universal rights of men. Essentially
 3	democratic, its government is administered by the
  	common consent of the governed, wherein and whereby
  	man governed by his creator is self-governed. The
 6	church is the mouthpiece of Christian Science, — its
  	law and gospel are according to Christ Jesus; its rules
  	are health, holiness, and immortality, — equal rights and
 9	privileges, equality of the sexes, rotation in office. 


  	                                TO A FIRST READER 

  	    Beloved Student: — Christ is meekness and Truth
12	enthroned. Put on the robes of Christ, and you will
  	be lifted up and will draw all men unto you. The
  	little fishes in my fountain must have felt me when I
15	stood silently beside it, for they came out in orderly
  	line to the rim where I stood. Then I fed these
  	sweet little thoughts that, not fearing me, sought their
18	food of me. 
  	    God has called you to be a fisher of men. It is not a
  	stern but a loving look which brings forth mankind to
21	receive your bestowal, — not so much eloquence as tender
  	persuasion that takes away their fear, for it is Love alone
  	that feeds them. 
24	    Do you come to your little flock so filled with divine
  	food that you cast your bread upon the waters? Then
  	be sure that after many or a few days it will return
27	to you. 
  	    The little that I have accomplished has all been
  	done through love, — self-forgetful, patient, unfaltering
30	tenderness. 
 
                                                                Miscellany                               248


 1	 THE CHRISTIAN SCIENCE BOARD OF LECTURESHIP 

  	    Beloved Students: — I am more than satisfied with your
 3	work:  its grandeur almost surprises me. Let your watch-
  	word always be:

  	                  "Great, not like Caesar, stained with blood,
 6	                    But only great as I am good." 


  	    You are not setting up to be great; you are here for the
  	purpose of grasping and defining the demonstrable, the
 9	eternal. Spiritual heroes and prophets are they whose
  	new-old birthright is to put an end to falsities in a wise
  	way and to proclaim Truth so winningly that an honest,
12	fervid affection for the race is found adequate for the
  	emancipation of the race. 
  	    You are the needed and the inevitable sponsors for the
15	twentieth century, reaching deep down into the univer-
  	sal and rising above theorems into the transcendental,
  	the infinite — yea, to the reality of God, man, nature,
18	the universe. No fatal circumstance of idolatry can fold
  	or falter your wings. No fetishism with a symbol can
  	fetter your flight. You soar only as uplifted by God's
21	power, or you fall for lack of the divine impetus. You
  	know that to conceive God aright you must be good. 
  	    The Christ mode of understanding Life — of extermi-
24	nating sin and suffering and their penalty, death — I
  	have largely committed to you, my faithful witnesses. 
  	You go forth to face the foe with loving look and with the
27	religion and philosophy of labor, duty, liberty, and love,
  	to challenge universal indifference, chance, and creeds. 
  	Your highest inspiration is found nearest the divine
30	Principle and nearest the scientific expression of Truth. 
 
                                                 Readers in Church                           249


 1	You may condemn evil in the abstract without harming
  	any one or your own moral sense, but condemn persons
 3	seldom, if ever. Improve every opportunity to correct
  	sin through your own perfectness. When error strives to
  	be heard above Truth, let the "still small voice" produce
 6	God's phenomena. Meet dispassionately the raging ele-
  	ment of individual hate and counteract its most gigantic
  	falsities. 
 9	    The moral abandon of hating even one's enemies ex-
  	cludes goodness. Hate is a moral idiocy let loose for
  	one's own destruction. Unless withstood, the heat of
12	hate burns the wheat, spares the tares, and sends forth a
  	mental miasma fatal to health, happiness, and the morals
  	of mankind, — and all this only to satiate its loathing of
15	love and its revenge on the patience, silence, and lives
  	of saints. The marvel is, that at this enlightened period
  	a respectable newspaper should countenance such evil
18	tendencies. 
  	    Millions may know that I am the Founder of Chris-
  	tian Science. I alone know what that means. 


21	                            READERS IN CHURCH 

  	    The report that I prefer to have a man, rather than
  	a woman, for First Reader in The Church of Christ,
24	Scientist, I desire to correct. My preference lies with
  	the individual best fitted to perform this important
  	function. If both the First and Second Readers are my
27	students, then without reference to sex I should prefer
  	that student who is most spiritually-minded. What our
  	churches need is that devout, unselfed quality of thought
30	which spiritualizes the congregation. 

 
                                                                Miscellany                               250


 1	                              WORDS FOR THE WISE 

  	    The By-law of The Mother Church of Christ, Scientist,
 3	relative to a three years' term for church Readers, was
  	entitled to and has received profound attention. Rotation
  	in office promotes wisdom, quiets mad ambition, satisfies
 6	justice, and crowns honest endeavors. 
  	    The best Christian Scientists will be the first to adopt
  	this By-law in their churches, and their Readers will
 9	retire ex officio, after three years of acceptable service as
  	church Readers, to higher usefulness in this vast vineyard
  	of our Lord. 
12	    The churches who adopt this By-law will please send
  	to the Editor of our periodicals notice of their action. 


  	                                           AFTERGLOW 

15	    Beloved Students: — The By-law of The Mother
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, stipulating three years as
  	the term for its Readers, neither binds nor compels the
18	branch churches to follow suit; and the By-law applies
  	only to Christian Science churches in the United States
  	and Canada. Doubtless the churches adopting this
21	By-law will discriminate as regards its adaptability to
  	their conditions. But if now is not the time, the branch
  	churches can wait for the favored moment to act on this
24	subject. 
  	    I rest peacefully in knowing that the impulsion of this
  	action in The Mother Church was from above. So I have
27	faith that whatever is done in this direction by the branch
  	churches will be blest. The Readers who have filled this
  	sacred office many years, have beyond it duties and
 
                              General Association of Teachers                251


 1	attainments beckoning them. What these are I cannot
  	yet say. The great Master saith: "What I do thou
 3	knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter." 


  	              TEACHERS OF CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

  	    I reply to the following question from unknown ques-
 6	tioners:
  	"Are the students, whom I have taught, obliged to
  	take both Primary and Normal class instruction in the
 9	Board of Education in order to become teachers of Pri-
  	mary classes?" 
  	    No, not if you and they are loyal Christian Scientists,
12	and not if, after examination in the Board of Education,
  	your pupils are found eligible to enter the Normal class,
  	which at present is taught in the Board of Education
15	only. 
  	    There is evidently some misapprehension of my meaning
  	as to the mode of instruction in the Board of Education. 
18	A Primary student of mine can teach pupils the prac-
  	tice of Christian Science, and after three years of good
  	practice, my Primary student can himself be examined in
21	the Board of Education, and if found eligible, receive a
  	certificate of the degree C.S.D. 


  	  THE GENERAL ASSOCIATION OF TEACHERS, 1903 

24	    My Beloved Students: — I call you mine, for all is thine
  	and mine. What God gives, elucidates, armors, and tests
  	in His service, is ours; and we are His. You have con-
27	vened only to convince yourselves of this grand verity:
  	namely, the unity in Christian Science. Cherish stead-
  	fastly this fact. Adhere to the teachings of the Bible,
 
                                                                Miscellany                               252


 1	Science and Health, and our Manual, and you will obey
  	the law and gospel. Have one God and you will
 3	have no devil. Keep yourselves busy with divine Love. 
  	Then you will be toilers like the bee, always distributing
  	sweet things which, if bitter to sense, will be salutary as
 6	Soul; but you will not be like the spider, which weaves
  	webs that ensnare. 
  	    Rest assured that the good you do unto others you do
 9	to yourselves as well, and the wrong you may commit
  	must, will, rebound upon you. The entire purpose of
  	true education is to make one not only know the truth
12	but live it — to make one enjoy doing right, make one
  	not work in the sunshine and run away in the storm, but
  	work midst clouds of wrong, injustice, envy, hate; and
15	wait on God, the strong deliverer, who will reward right-
  	eousness and punish iniquity. "As thy days, so shall thy
  	strength be." 


18	    THE LONDON TEACHERS' ASSOCIATION, 1903 

  	    Beloved Students: — Your letter and dottings are an
  	oasis in my wilderness. They point to verdant pastures,
21	and are already rich rays from the eternal sunshine of
  	Love, lighting and leading humanity into paths of peace
  	and holiness. 
24	    Your "Thanksgiving Day," instituted in England on
  	New Year's Day, was a step in advance. It expressed
  	your thanks, and gave to the "happy New Year" a higher
27	hint. You are not aroused to this action by the allure-
  	ments of wealth, pride, or power; the impetus comes from
  	above — it is moral, spiritual, divine. All hail to this
30	higher hope that neither slumbers nor is stilled by the
  	cold impulse of a lesser gain! 
  
                                                Board of Education                           253


1	    It rejoices me to know that you know that healing
  	the sick, soothing sorrow, brightening this lower sphere
 3	with the ways and means of the higher and everlasting
  	harmony, brings to light the perfect original man and uni-
  	verse. What nobler achievement, what greater glory can
 6	nerve your endeavor? Press on! My heart and hope
  	are with you. 

  	                 "Thou art not here for ease or pain,
 9	                 But manhood's glorious crown to gain." 



  	  THE GENERAL ASSOCIATION OF TEACHERS, 1904 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — I thank you. Jesus said: "The
12	world hath not known Thee:  but I have known Thee,
  	and these have known that Thou hast sent me." 


  	                     THE CANADIAN TEACHERS, 1904 

15	    Beloved Brethren: — Accept my love and these words
  	of Jesus: "Holy Father, keep through Thine own name
  	those whom Thou hast given me, that they may be one,
18	as we are." 


  	      STUDENTS IN THE BOARD OF EDUCATION,

  	                                  DECEMBER, 1904 

21	    Beloved Students: — You will accept my profound
  	thanks for your letter and telegram. If wishing is wise,
  	I send with this a store of wisdom in three words:  God
24	bless you. If faith is fruition, you have His rich blessing
  	already and my joy therewith. 
  	    We understand best that which begins in ourselves
27	and by education brightens into birth. Dare to be
  	faithful to God and man. Let the creature become
 
                                                                Miscellany                               254


 1	one with his creator, and mysticism departs, heaven
  	opens, right reigns, and you have begun to be a Chris-
 3	tian Scientist. 


  	                                 THE MAY CLASS, 1905 

  	    Beloved: — I am glad you enjoy the dawn of Christian
 6	Science; you must reach its meridian. Watch, pray,
  	demonstrate. Released from materialism, you shall run
  	and not be weary, walk and not faint. 


 9	                        THE DECEMBER CLASS, 1905 

  	    Beloved Students: — Responding to your kind letter,
  	let me say:  You will reap the sure reward of right think-
12	ing and acting, of watching and praying, and you will
  	find the ever-present God an ever-present help. I
  	thank the faithful teacher of this class and its dear
15	members. 


  	                             "ROTATION IN OFFICE" 

  	    Dear Leader: — May we have permission to print, as
18	a part of the preamble to our By-laws, the following
  	extract from your article "Christian Science Board of
  	Education" in the June Journal of 1904, page 184: — 

21	"The Magna Charta of Christian Science means
  	much, multum in parvo, — all-in-one and one-in-all.  It
  	stands for the inalienable, universal rights of men.  
24	Essentially democratic, its government is administered
  	by the common consent of the governed, wherein and
  	whereby man governed by his creator is self-governed.  
27	The church is the mouthpiece of Christian Science,
  	 — its law and gospel are according to Christ Jesus;
 
                                                 “Rotation in Office”                           255


 1	its rules are health, holiness, and immortality, — equal
  	rights and privileges, equality of the sexes, rotation
 3	in office." 

  	                               Mrs. Eddy's Reply 

  	    Christian Science churches have my consent to publish
 6	the foregoing in their By-laws. By "rotation in office"
  	I do not mean that minor officers who are filling their
  	positions satisfactorily should be removed every three
 9	years, or be elevated to offices for which they are not
  	qualified. 

  	CHESTNUT HILL, MASS.,
12	         March 6, 1909
?

                  Chapter XIII 

  	                          CHRISTMAS

1	            EARLY CHIMES, DECEMBER, 1898 

	    Before the Christmas bells shall ring, allow me
 3	to improvise some new notes, not specially musi-
  	cal to be sure, but admirably adapted to the key of my
  	feeling and emphatically phrasing strict observance or
 6	note well. 
  	    This year, my beloved Christian Scientists, you must
  	grant me my request that I be permitted total exemption
 9	from Christmas gifts. Also I beg to send to you all a
  	deep-drawn, heartfelt breath of thanks for those things
  	of beauty and use forming themselves in your thoughts
12	to send to your Leader. Thus may I close the door of
  	mind on this subject, and open the volume of Life on
  	the pure pages of impersonal presents, pleasures, achieve-
15	ments, and aid. 


  	                                   CHRISTMAS, 1900 

  	    Again loved Christmas is here, full of divine benedic-
18	tions and crowned with the dearest memories in human
  	history — the earthly advent and nativity of our Lord
  	and Master. At this happy season the veil of time
21	springs aside at the touch of Love. We count our bless-
  	ings and see whence they came and whither they tend. 
  	Parents call home their loved ones, the Yule-fires burn,
24	the festive boards are spread, the gifts glow in the dark
 
                                                   Christmas Gifts                               257


 1	green branches of the Christmas-tree. But alas for the
  	broken household band! God give to them more of
 3	His dear love that heals the wounded heart. 
  	    To-day the watchful shepherd shouts his welcome over
  	the new cradle of an old truth. This truth has traversed
 6	night, through gloom to glory, from cradle to crown. To
  	the awakened consciousness, the Bethlehem babe has left
  	his swaddling-clothes (material environments) for the
 9	form and comeliness of the divine ideal, which has passed
  	from a corporeal to the spiritual sense of Christ and is
  	winning the heart of humanity with ineffable tenderness. 
12	The Christ is speaking for himself and for his mother,
  	Christ's heavenly origin and aim. To-day the Christ is,
  	more than ever before, "the way, the truth, and the
15	life," — "which lighteth every man that cometh into the
  	world," healing all sorrow, sickness, and sin. To this
  	auspicious Christmastide, which hallows the close of the
18	nineteenth century, our hearts are kneeling humbly. We
  	own his grace, reviving and healing. At this immortal
  	hour, all human hate, pride, greed, lust should bow and
21	declare Christ's power, and the reign of Truth and Life
  	divine should make man's being pure and blest. 


  	                                       CHRISTMAS GIFTS 

24	    Beloved Students: — For your manifold Christmas memo-
  	rials, too numerous to name, I group you in one benison
  	and send you my Christmas gift, two words enwrapped,
27	 — love and thanks. 
  	    To-day Christian Scientists have their record in the
  	monarch's palace, the Alpine hamlet, the Christian trav-
30	eller's resting-place. Wherever the child looks up in
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               258


1	prayer, or the Book of Life is loved, there the sinner is
  	reformed and the sick are healed. Those are the "signs
 3	following." What is it that lifts a system of religion to
  	deserved fame? Nothing is worthy the name of religion
  	save one lowly offering — love. 
 6	    This period, so fraught with opposites, seems illumi-
  	nated for woman's hope with divine light. It bids her
  	bind the tenderest tendril of the heart to all of holiest
 9	worth. To the woman at the sepulchre, bowed in strong
  	affection's anguish, one word, "Mary," broke the gloom
  	with Christ's all-conquering love. Then came her resurrec-
12	tion and task of glory, to know and to do God's will, — 
  	in the words of St. Paul: "Looking unto Jesus the author
  	and finisher of our faith; who for the joy that was set be-
15	fore him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is
  	set down at the right hand of the throne of God." 
  	    The memory of the Bethlehem babe bears to mortals
18	gifts greater than those of Magian kings, — hopes that
  	cannot deceive, that waken prophecy, gleams of glory,
  	coronals of meekness, diadems of love. Nor should they
21	who drink their Master's cup repine over blossoms that
  	mock their hope and friends that forsake. Divinely
  	beautiful are the Christmas memories of him who sounded
24	all depths of love, grief, death, and humanity. 
  	    To the dear children let me say:  Your Christmas gifts
  	are hallowed by our Lord's blessing. A transmitted
27	charm rests on them. May this consciousness of God's
  	dear love for you give you the might of love, and may
  	you move onward and upward, lowly in its majesty. 
30	    To the children who sent me that beautiful statuette
  	in alabaster — a child with finger on her lip reading a book
  	 — I write:  Fancy yourselves with me; take a peep into
 
                                The Significance of Christmas                   259


 1	my studio; look again at your gift, and you will see the
  	sweetest sculptured face and form conceivable, mounted
 3	on its pedestal between my bow windows, and on either
  	side lace and flowers. I have named it my white student. 
  	    From First Church of Christ, Scientist, in London,
 6	Great Britain, I received the following cabled message: —  

  	REV. MRS. EDDY, PLEASANT VIEW,
  	                Concord, N. H. 

 9	    Loving, grateful Christmas greetings from members
  	London, England, church. 
  	     December 24, 1901 

12	    To this church across the sea I return my heart's wire-
  	less love. All our dear churches' Christmas telegrams to
  	me are refreshing and most pleasing Christmas presents,
15	for they require less attention than packages and give me
  	more time to think and work for others. I hope that in
  	1902 the churches will remember me only thus. Do not
18	forget that an honest, wise zeal, a lowly, triumphant
  	trust, a true heart, and a helping hand constitute man,
  	and nothing less is man or woman. 


21	                                      [New York World] 
  	               THE SIGNIFICANCE OF CHRISTMAS 

  	    Certain occasions, considered either collectively or
24	individually and observed properly, tend to give the
  	activity of man infinite scope; but mere merry-making
  	or needless gift-giving is not that in which human capac-
27	ities find the most appropriate and proper exercise. 
  	Christmas respects the Christ too much to submerge
  	itself in merely temporary means and ends. It represents
30	the eternal informing Soul recognized only in harmony,
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               260


 1	in the beauty and bounty of Life everlasting, — in the
  	truth that is Life, the Life that heals and saves man-
 3	kind. An eternal Christmas would make matter an alien
  	save as phenomenon, and matter would reverentially
  	withdraw itself before Mind. The despotism of material
 6	sense or the flesh would flee before such reality, to make
  	room for substance, and the shadow of frivolity and the
  	inaccuracy of material sense would disappear. 
 9	    In Christian Science, Christmas stands for the real, the
  	absolute and eternal, — for the things of Spirit, not of mat-
  	ter. Science is divine; it hath no partnership with human
12	means and ends, no half-way stations. Nothing condi-
  	tional or material belongs to it. Human reason and phi-
  	losophy may pursue paths devious, the line of liquids, the
15	lure of gold, the doubtful sense that falls short of sub-
  	stance, the things hoped for and the evidence unseen. 
  	    The basis of Christmas is the rock, Christ Jesus; its
18	fruits are inspiration and spiritual understanding of joy
  	and rejoicing, — not because of tradition, usage, or cor-
  	poreal pleasures, but because of fundamental and de-
21	monstrable truth, because of the heaven within us. The
  	basis of Christmas is love loving its enemies, returning
  	good for evil, love that "suffereth long, and is kind." The
24	true spirit of Christmas elevates medicine to Mind; it
  	casts out evils, heals the sick, raises the dormant facul-
  	ties, appeals to all conditions, and supplies every need of
27	man. It leaves hygiene, medicine, ethics, and religion
  	to God and His Christ, to that which is the Way, in word
  	and in deed, — the Way, the Truth, and the Life. 
30	    There is but one Jesus Christ on record. Christ is
  	incorporeal. Neither the you nor the I in the flesh can
  	be or is Christ. 

 
                                The Significance of Christmas                   261


 1	                  CHRISTMAS FOR THE CHILDREN 

  	    Methinks the loving parents and guardians of youth
 3	ofttimes query:  How shall we cheer the children's Christ-
  	mas and profit them withal? The wisdom of their elders,
  	who seek wisdom of God, seems to have amply provided
 6	for this, according to the custom of the age and to the full
  	supply of juvenile joy. Let it continue thus with one
  	exception:  the children should not be taught to believe
 9	that Santa Claus has aught to do with this pastime. A
  	deceit or falsehood is never wise. Too much cannot be
  	done towards guarding and guiding well the germinating
12	and inclining thought of childhood. To mould aright
  	the first impressions of innocence, aids in perpetu-
  	ating purity and in unfolding the immortal model, man
15	in His image and likeness. St. Paul wrote, "When I
  	was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a
  	child, . . . but when I became a man, I put away
18	childish things." 
  	
       PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                December 28, 1905 


21	                             [The Ladies' Home Journal] 

  	                WHAT CHRISTMAS MEANS TO ME 

  	    To me Christmas involves an open secret, understood
24	by few — or by none — and unutterable except in Chris-
  	tian Science. Christ was not born of the flesh. Christ
  	is the Truth and Life born of God — born of Spirit and
27	not of matter. Jesus, the Galilean Prophet, was born
  	of the Virgin Mary's spiritual thoughts of Life and its
  	manifestation. 

 
                                                                 Miscellany                               262


 1	    God creates man perfect and eternal in His own image. 
  	Hence man is the image, idea, or likeness of perfection
 3	 — an ideal which cannot fall from its inherent unity
  	with divine Love, from its spotless purity and original
  	perfection. 
 6	    Observed by material sense, Christmas commemorates
  	the birth of a human, material, mortal babe — a babe
  	born in a manger amidst the flocks and herds of a Jewish
 9	village. 
  	    This homely origin of the babe Jesus falls far short
  	of my sense of the eternal Christ, Truth, never born and
12	never dying. I celebrate Christmas with my soul, my
  	spiritual sense, and so commemorate the entrance into
  	human understanding of the Christ conceived of Spirit,
15	of God and not of a woman — as the birth of Truth, the
  	dawn of divine Love breaking upon the gloom of matter
  	and evil with the glory of infinite being. 
18	    Human doctrines or hypotheses or vague human phi-
  	losophy afford little divine effulgence, deific presence or
  	power. Christmas to me is the reminder of God's great
21	gift, — His spiritual idea, man and the universe, — 
  	a gift which so transcends mortal, material, sensual giv-
  	ing that the merriment, mad ambition, rivalry, and
24	ritual of our common Christmas seem a human mock-
  	ery in mimicry of the real worship in commemoration
  	of Christ's coming. 
27	    I love to observe Christmas in quietude, humility,
  	benevolence, charity, letting good will towards man, elo-
  	quent silence, prayer, and praise express my conception
30	of Truth's appearing. 
  	    The splendor of this nativity of Christ reveals infinite
  	meanings and gives manifold blessings. Material gifts
 
                              Mrs. Eddy’s Christmas Message                263


 1	and pastimes tend to obliterate the spiritual idea in con-
  	sciousness, leaving one alone and without His glory. 


 3	                MRS. EDDY'S CHRISTMAS MESSAGE 

  	MY HOUSEHOLD 

  	    Beloved: — A word to the wise is sufficient. Mother
 6	wishes you all a happy Christmas, a feast of Soul and a
  	famine of sense. 
  	                                                Lovingly thine,

 9	                                                     MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	       December 25, 1909
?

                  Chapter XIV 

  	     CONTRIBUTIONS TO NEWSPAPERS 
                        AND MAGAZINES

1	                          [Boston Herald, May 5, 1900] 
      
                                   A WORD OF DEFENCE

	
 3	    I even hope that those who are kind enough to
  	speak well of me may do so honestly and not too
  	earnestly, and this seldom, until mankind learn more of
 6	my meaning and can speak justly of my living. 


  	                        [Boston Globe, November 29, 1900] 
  	                      CHRISTIAN SCIENCE THANKS 

 9	    On the threshold of the twentieth century, will you
  	please send through the Globe to the people of New
  	England, which is the birthplace of Thanksgiving Day, a
12	sentiment on what the last Thanksgiving Day of the
  	nineteenth century should signify to all mankind? 

  	                                Mrs. Eddy's Response 

15	    New England's last Thanksgiving Day of this century
  	signifies to the minds of men the Bible better understood
  	and Truth and Love made more practical; the First
18	Commandment of the Decalogue more imperative, and
 
                                          Christian Science Thanks                    265


1	"Love thy neighbor as thyself" more possible and
  	pleasurable. 
 3	    It signifies that love, unselfed, knocks more loudly than
  	ever before at the heart of humanity and that it finds
  	admittance; that revelation, spiritual voice and vision,
 6	are less subordinate to material sight and sound and more
  	apparent to reason; that evil flourishes less, invests less
  	in trusts, loses capital, and is bought at par value; that
 9	the Christ-spirit will cleanse the earth of human gore;
  	that civilization, peace between nations, and the brother-
  	hood of man should be established, and justice plead not
12	vainly in behalf of the sacred rights of individuals, peoples,
  	and nations. 
  	    It signifies that the Science of Christianity has dawned
15	upon human thought to appear full-orbed in millennial
  	glory; that scientific religion and scientific therapeutics
  	are improving the morals and increasing the longevity
18	of mankind, are mitigating and destroying sin, disease,
  	and death; that religion and materia medica should be
  	no longer tyrannical and proscriptive; that divine Love,
21	impartial and universal, as understood in divine Sci-
  	ence, forms the coincidence of the human and divine,
  	which fulfils the saying of our great Master, "The king-
24	dom of God is within you;" that the atmosphere of the
  	human mind, when cleansed of self and permeated with
  	divine Love, will reflect this purified subjective state in
27	clearer skies, less thunderbolts, tornadoes, and extremes of
  	heat and cold; that agriculture, manufacture, commerce,
  	and wealth should be governed by honesty, indus-
30	try, and justice, reaching out to all classes and peoples. 
  	For these signs of the times we thank our Father-
  	Mother God. 
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               266


1	                          [New York World, December, 1900] 
  	                            INSUFFICIENT  FREEDOM 

 3	    To my sense, the most imminent dangers confronting
  	the coming century are:  the robbing of people of life and
  	liberty under the warrant of the Scriptures; the claims of
 6	politics and of human power, industrial slavery, and insuf-
  	ficient freedom of honest competition; and ritual, creed,
  	and trusts in place of the Golden Rule, "Whatsoever ye
 9	would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them." 


  	                       [Concord (N. H.) Monitor, July, 1902] 
  	           CHRISTIAN SCIENCE AND THE TIMES 

12	    Your article on the decrease of students in the semi-
  	naries and the consequent vacancies occurring in the
  	pulpits, points unmistakably to the "signs of the times"
15	of which Jesus spoke. This flux and flow in one direc-
  	tion, so generally apparent, tends in one ultimate — the
  	final spiritualization of all things, of all codes, modes,
18	hypotheses, of man and the universe. How can it be
  	otherwise, since God is Spirit and the origin of all that
  	really is, and since this great fact is to be verified by the
21	spiritualization of all? 
  	    Since 1877, these special "signs of the times" have in-
  	creased year by year. My book, "Science and Health
24	with Key to the Scriptures," was published in 1875. 
  	Note, if you please, that many points in theology and
  	materia medica, at that date undisturbed, are now agitated,
27	modified, and disappearing, and the more spiritual modes
  	and significations are adopted. 
  	    It is undoubtedly true that Christian Science is destined
 
                                                                   Heaven                                  267


 1	to become the one and the only religion and therapeutics
  	on this planet. And why not, since Christianity is fully
 3	demonstrated to be divine Science? Nothing can be cor-
  	rect and continue forever which is not divinely scientific,
  	for Science is the law of the Mind that is God, who is
 6	the originator of all that really is. The Scripture reads:
  	"All things were made by Him; and without Him was
  	not any thing made that was made." Here let us re-
 9	member that God is not the Alpha and Omega of man
  	and the universe; He is supreme, infinite, the great for-
  	ever, the eternal Mind that hath no beginning and no
12	end, no Alpha and no Omega. 


  	                         [New York American, February, 1905] 
  	                                               HEAVEN 

15	    Is heaven spiritual? 
  	    Heaven is spiritual. Heaven is harmony, — infinite,
  	boundless bliss. The dying or the departed enter heaven
18	in proportion to their progress, in proportion to their fit-
  	ness to partake of the quality and the quantity of heaven. 
  	One individual may first awaken from his dream of life
21	in matter with a sense of music; another with that of
  	relief from fear or suffering, and still another with a bit-
  	ter sense of lost opportunities and remorse. Heaven is
24	the reign of divine Science. Material thought tends to
  	obscure spiritual understanding, to darken the true con-
  	ception of man's divine Principle, Love, wherein and
27	whereby soul is emancipate and environed with ever-
  	lasting Life. Our great Teacher hath said: "Behold, the
  	kingdom of God is within you" — within man's spiritual
30	understanding of all the divine modes, means, forms, ex-
  	pression, and manifestation of goodness and happiness. 


 
                                                                 Miscellany                               268


 1	                           [Boston Herald, March 5, 1905] 
  	          PREVENTION AND CURE OF DIVORCE 

 3	    The nuptial vow should never be annulled so long as
  	the morale of marriage is preserved. The frequency of
  	divorce shows that the imperative nature of the mar-
 6	riage relation is losing ground, — hence that some funda-
  	mental error is engrafted on it. What is this error? 
  	If the motives of human affection are right, the affec-
 9	tions are enduring and achieving. What God hath joined
  	together, man cannot sunder. 
  	    Divorce and war should be exterminated according to
12	the Principle of law and gospel, — the maintenance of
  	individual rights, the justice of civil codes, and the power
  	of Truth uplifting the motives of men. Two command-
15	ments of the Hebrew Decalogue, "Thou shalt not commit
  	adultery" and "Thou shalt not kill," obeyed, will elimi-
  	nate divorce and war. On what hath not a "Thus saith
18	the Lord," I am as silent as the dumb centuries without
  	a living Divina. 
  	    This time-world flutters in my thought as an unreal
21	shadow, and I can only solace the sore ills of mankind by
  	a lively battle with "the world, the flesh and the devil,"
  	in which Love is the liberator and gives man the victory
24	over himself. Truth, canonized by life and love, lays
  	the axe at the root of all evil, lifts the curtain on the
  	Science of being, the Science of wedlock, of living and of
27	loving, and harmoniously ascends the scale of life. Look
  	high enough, and you see the heart of humanity warming
  	and winning. Look long enough, and you see male and
30	female one — sex or gender eliminated; you see the des-
  	ignation man meaning woman as well, and you see the
 
                                                                    Harvest                                  269


 1	whole universe included in one infinite Mind and reflected
  	in the intelligent compound idea, image or likeness, called
 3	man, showing forth the infinite divine Principle, Love,
  	called God, — man wedded to the Lamb, pledged to inno-
  	cence, purity, perfection. Then shall humanity have
 6	learned that "they which shall be accounted worthy to
  	obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead,
  	neither marry, nor are given in marriage:  neither can
 9	they die any more:  for they are equal unto the angels;
  	and are the children of God."  (Luke 20 : 35, 36.) This,
  	therefore, is Christ's plan of salvation from divorce. 

12	                   All are but parts of one stupendous whole,
  	                   Whose body nature is, and God the Soul. 
  	                                                   — POPE 



15	                          [The Independent, November, 1906] 

  	                                           HARVEST 

  	    God hath thrust in the sickle, and He is separating the
18	tares from the wheat. This hour is molten in the furnace
  	of Soul. Its harvest song is world-wide, world-known,
  	world-great. The vine is bringing forth its fruit; the
21	beams of right have healing in their light. The windows
  	of heaven are sending forth their rays of reality — even
  	Christian Science, pouring out blessing for cursing, and
24	rehearsing: "I will rebuke the devourer for your sakes,
  	and he shall not destroy the fruits of your ground." 
  	"Prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I
27	will not open you the windows of heaven, and pour you
  	out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to
  	receive it." 
30	    The lie and the liar are self-destroyed. Truth is im-
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               270


 1	mortal. "Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: . . . for so
  	persecuted they the prophets which were before you." 
 3	The cycle of good obliterates the epicycle of evil. 
  	    Because of the magnitude of their spiritual import, we
  	repeat the signs of these times. In 1905, the First Con-
 6	gregational Church, my first religious home in this capital
  	city of Concord, N. H., kindly invited me to its one hun-
  	dred and seventy-fifth anniversary; the leading editors
 9	and newspapers of my native State congratulate me; the
  	records of my ancestry attest honesty and valor. Divine
  	Love, nearer my consciousness than before, saith:  I am
12	rewarding your waiting, and "thy people shall be my
  	people." 
  	    Let error rage and imagine a vain thing. Mary Baker
15	Eddy is not dead, and the words of those who say that she
  	is are the father of their wish. Her life is proven under
  	trial, and evidences "as thy days, so shall thy strength be." 
18	    Those words of our dear, departing Saviour, breathing
  	love for his enemies, fill my heart: "Father, forgive them;
  	for they know not what they do." My writings heal the
21	sick, and I thank God that for the past forty years I
  	have returned good for evil, and that I can appeal to
  	Him as my witness to the truth of this statement. 
24	    What we love determines what we are. I love the
  	prosperity of Zion, be it promoted by Catholic, by Prot-
  	estant, or by Christian Science, which anoints with
27	Truth, opening the eyes of the blind and healing the sick. 
  	I would no more quarrel with a man because of his religion
  	than I would because of his art. The divine Principle of
30	Christian Science will ultimately be seen to control both
  	religion and art in unity and harmony. God is Spirit,
  	and "they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit
 
                                    Mrs. Eddy’s Human Ideal                        271


 1	and in truth." If, as the Scriptures declare, God, Spirit,
  	is infinite, matter and material sense are null, and there
 3	are no vertebrata, mollusca, or radiata. 
  	    When I wrote "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," I little understood all that I indited; but
 6	when I practised its precepts, healing the sick and reform-
  	ing the sinner, then I learned the truth of what I had
  	written. It is of comparatively little importance what a
 9	man thinks or believes he knows; the good that a man does
  	is the one thing needful and the sole proof of rightness. 


  	  [The Evening Press, Grand Rapids, Mich., August, 1907] 
12	MRS.  EDDY  DESCRIBES  HER  HUMAN  IDEAL 

  	    In a modest, pleasantly situated home in the city of
  	Concord, N. H., lives at eighty-six years of age the most
15	discussed woman in all the world. This lady with sweet
  	smile and snowy hair is Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy, Founder
  	and Leader of Christian Science, beloved of thousands
18	of believers and followers of the thought that has made
  	her famous. It was to this aged woman of world-wide
  	renown that the editor of The Evening Press addressed
21	this question, requesting the courtesy of a reply: — 
  	"What is nearest and dearest to your heart to-day?" 
  	    Mrs. Eddy's reply will be read with deep interest by all
24	Americans, who, whatever their religious beliefs, cannot
  	fail to be impressed by the personality of this remarkable
  	woman. 


27	                                   Mrs. Eddy's Answer 

  	    Editor of The Evening Press: — To your courtesy and
  	to your question permit me to say that, insomuch as I
30	know myself, what is "nearest and dearest" to my heart
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               272


 1	is an honest man or woman — one who steadfastly and
  	actively strives for perfection, one who leavens the loaf
 3	of life with justice, mercy, truth, and love. 
  	    Goodness is greatness, and the logic of events pushes
  	onward the centuries; hence the Scripture, "The law of
 6	the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me [man] free
  	from the law of sin and death." 
  	    This predicate and ultimate of scientific being presents,
 9	however, no claim that man is equal to God, for the finite
  	is not the altitude of the infinite. 
  	    The real man was, is, and ever shall be the divine ideal,
12	that is, God's image and likeness; and Christian Science
  	reveals the divine Principle, the example, the rule, and
  	the demonstration of this idealism.

15	                                          Sincerely yours,

  	                                                    MARRY BAKER EDDY 
  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H. 


18	                            [Cosmopolitan, November, 1907] 

  	                YOUTH  AND  YOUNG  MANHOOD 

  	    EDITOR’S NOTE. — The Cosmopolitan presents this month to its
21	readers a facsimile of an article sent to us by Mrs. Eddy, with the
  	corrections on the manuscript reproduced in her own handwriting. 
  	Not only Mrs. Eddy's own devoted followers, but the public gen-
24	erally, will be interested in this communication from the extraordi-
  	nary woman who, nearly eighty-seven years of age, plays so great
  	a part in the world and leads with such conspicuous success her very
27	great following. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy writes very rarely for any publications outside of the
  	Christian Science periodicals, and our readers will be interested in
30	this presentation of the thought of a mind that has had so much
  	influence on this generation. 
  	    The Cosmopolitan gives no editorial indorsement to the teachings
 
                                  Youth and Young Manhood                      273


 1	of Christian Science, it has no religious opinions or predilections to
  	put before its readers. This manuscript is presented simply as an
 3	interesting and remarkable proof of Mrs. Eddy's ability in old age
  	to vindicate in her own person the value of her teachings. 
  	    Certainly, Christian Scientists, enthusiastic in their belief, are
 6	fortunate in being able to point to a Leader far beyond the allotted
  	years of man, emerging triumphantly from all attacks upon her, and
  	guiding with remarkable skill, determination, and energy a very
 9	great organization that covers practically the civilized world. 

  	    King David, the Hebrew bard, sang, "I have been
  	young, and now am old; yet have I not seen the right-
12	eous forsaken, nor his seed begging bread." 
  	    I for one accept his wise deduction, his ultimate or
  	spiritual sense of thinking, feeling, and acting, and its
15	reward. This sense of rightness acquired by experience
  	and wisdom, should be early presented to youth and to
  	manhood in order to forewarn and forearm humanity. 
18	    The ultimatum of life here and hereafter is utterly
  	apart from a material or personal sense of pleasure, pain,
  	joy, sorrow, life, and death. The truth of life, or life in
21	truth, is a scientific knowledge that is portentous; and
  	is won only by the spiritual understanding of Life as God,
  	good, ever-present good, and therefore life eternal. 
24	    You will agree with me that the material body is mortal,
  	but Soul is immortal; also that the five personal senses
  	are perishable:  they lapse and relapse, come and go, until
27	at length they are consigned to dust. But say you,
  	"Man awakes from the dream of death in possession of
  	the five personal senses, does he not?" Yes, because
30	death alone does not awaken man in God's image
  	and likeness. The divine Science of Life alone gives

  	      Copyright, 1907, by Mary Baker G. Eddy. Renewed, 1935.

 
                                                                 Miscellany                               274


 1	the true sense of life and of righteousness, and demon-
  	strates the Principle of life eternal; even the Life that
 3	is Soul apart from the so-called life of matter or the
  	material senses. 
  	    Death alone does not absolve man from a false material
 6	sense of life, but goodness, holiness, and love do this, and
  	so consummate man's being with the harmony of heaven;
  	the omnipotence, omnipresence, and omniscience of Life,
 9	even its all-power, all-presence, all-Science. 
  	    Dear reader, right thinking, right feeling, and right
  	acting — honesty, purity, unselfishness — in youth tend
12	to success, intellectuality, and happiness in manhood. 
  	To begin rightly enables one to end rightly, and thus it is
  	that one achieves the Science of Life, demonstrates health,
15	holiness, and immortality. 


  	                             [Boston Herald, April, 1908] 

  	                    MRS. EDDY SENDS THANKS 

18	    Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy has sent the following to the
  	Herald: — 

  	Will the dear Christian Scientists accept my thanks
21	for their magnificent gifts, and allow me to say that I am
  	not fond of an abundance of material presents; but I
  	am cheered and blessed when beholding Christian healing,
24	unity among brethren, and love to God and man; this
  	is my crown of rejoicing, for it demonstrates Christian
  	Science. 
27	    The Psalmist sang, "That thy way may be known
  	upon earth, thy saving health among all nations." 


 
                                  Mrs. Eddy’s Own Denial                      275


1	                           [Minneapolis (Minn.) News] 

  	                         UNIVERSAL FELLOWSHIP 

 3	    Christian Science can and does produce universal
  	fellowship. As the sequence of divine Love it explains
  	love, it lives love, it demonstrates love. The human,
 6	material, so-called senses do not perceive this fact until
  	they are controlled by divine Love; hence the Scripture,
  	"Be still, and know that I am God." 

 9	BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	       May 1, 1908 


  	                                  [New York Herald] 

12	   MRS.  EDDY'S  OWN  DENIAL  THAT  SHE  IS  ILL 

  	    Permit me to say, the report that I am sick (and I
  	trust the desire thereof) is dead, and should be buried. 
15	Whereas the fact that I am well and keenly alive to the
  	truth of being — the Love that is Life — is sure and stead-
  	fast. I go out in my carriage daily, and have omitted
18	my drive but twice since I came to Massachusetts. 
  	Either my work, the demands upon my time at home, or
  	the weather, is all that prevents my daily drive. 
21	    Working and praying for my dear friends' and my dear
  	enemies' health, happiness, and holiness, the true sense
  	of being goes on. 
24	    Doing unto others as we would that they do by us, is
  	immortality's self. Intrepid, self-oblivious love fulfils the
  	law and is self-sustaining and eternal. With white-winged
27	charity brooding over all, spiritually understood and de-
  	monstrated, let us unite in one Te Deum of praise. 

  	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
30	          May 15, 1908 

 
                                                                 Miscellany                               276


1	                    [Christian Science Sentinel, May 16, 1908] 

   TO  WHOM  IT  MAY  CONCERN 

 3	    Since Mrs. Eddy is watched, as one watches a criminal
  	or a sick person, she begs to say, in her own behalf, that
  	she is neither; therefore to be criticized or judged by
 6	either a daily drive or a dignified stay at home, is super-
  	fluous. When accumulating work requires it, or because
  	of a preference to remain within doors she omits her
 9	drive, do not strain at gnats or swallow camels over
  	it, but try to be composed and resigned to the shock-
  	ing fact that she is minding her own business, and rec-
12	ommends this surprising privilege to all her dear friends
  	and enemies. 
  	                                                    MARY BAKER EDDY 


15	                             [Boston Post, November, 1908] 

  	                                           POLITICS 

  	    Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy has always believed that those
18	who are entitled to vote should do so, and she has also
  	believed that in such matters no one should seek to dictate
  	the actions of others. 
21	    In reply to a number of requests for an expression of
  	her political views, she has given out this statement: — 

  	I am asked, "What are your politics?" I have none, in
24	reality, other than to help support a righteous government;
  	to love God supremely, and my neighbor as myself.
?

                  Chapter XV 

  	                      PEACE AND WAR 

1	                          [Boston Herald, March, 1898] 
      
                            OTHER WAYS THAN BY WAR

	
3	    In reply to your question, "Should difficulties between
  	the United States and Spain be settled peacefully by
  	statesmanship and diplomacy, in a way honorable and
 6	satisfactory to both nations?" I will say I can see no
  	other way of settling difficulties between individuals and
  	nations than by means of their wholesome tribunals,
 9	equitable laws, and sound, well-kept treaties. 
  	    A bullet in a man's heart never settles the question of
  	his life. The mental animus goes on, and urges that the
12	answer to the sublime question as to man's life shall come
  	from God and that its adjustment shall be according to
  	His laws. The characters and lives of men determine the
15	peace, prosperity, and life of nations. Killing men is
  	not consonant with the higher law whereby wrong and
  	injustice are righted and exterminated. 
18	    Whatever weighs in the eternal scale of equity and
  	mercy tips the beam on the right side, where the immortal
  	words and deeds of men alone can settle all questions
21	amicably and satisfactorily. But if our nation's rights or
  	honor were seized, every citizen would be a soldier and
  	woman would be armed with power girt for the hour. 
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               278


1	    To coincide with God's government is the proper in-
  	centive to the action of all nations. If His purpose for
 3	peace is to be subserved by the battle's plan or by the
  	intervention of the United States, so that the Cubans
  	may learn to make war no more, this means and end
 6	will be accomplished. 
  	    The government of divine Love is supreme. Love rules
  	the universe, and its edict hath gone forth: "Thou shalt
 9	have no other gods before me," and "Love thy neighbor
  	as thyself." Let us have the molecule of faith that
  	removes mountains, — faith armed with the understand-
12	ing of Love, as in divine Science, where right reigneth. 
  	The revered President and Congress of our favored land
  	are in God's hands. 


15	[Boston Globe, December, 1904] 
  	HOW STRIFE MAY BE STILLED 

  	    Follow that which is good. 
18	    A Japanese may believe in a heaven for him who dies
  	in defence of his country, but the steadying, elevating
  	power of civilization destroys such illusions and should
21	overcome evil with good. 
  	    Nothing is gained by fighting, but much is lost. 
  	    Peace is the promise and reward of rightness. Gov-
24	ernments have no right to engraft into civilization the
  	burlesque of uncivil economics. War is in itself an evil,
  	barbarous, devilish. Victory in error is defeat in Truth. 
27	War is not in the domain of good; war weakens power
  	and must finally fall, pierced by its own sword. 
  	    The Principle of all power is God, and God is Love. 
30	Whatever brings into human thought or action an ele-
 
                                              The Prayer for Peace                        279


1	ment opposed to Love, is never requisite, never a neces-
  	sity, and is not sanctioned by the law of God, the law
 3	of Love. The Founder of Christianity said: "My
  	peace I give unto you:  not as the world giveth, give
  	I unto you." 
 6	    Christian Science reinforces Christ's sayings and doings. 
  	The Principle of Christian Science demonstrates peace. 
  	Christianity is the chain of scientific being reappearing in
 9	all ages, maintaining its obvious correspondence with the
  	Scriptures and uniting all periods in the design of God. 
  	The First Commandment in the Hebrew Decalogue — 
12	"Thou shalt have no other gods before me" — obeyed,
  	is sufficient to still all strife. God is the divine Mind. 
  	Hence the sequence:  Had all peoples one Mind, peace
15	would reign. 
  	    God is Father, infinite, and this great truth, when
  	understood in its divine metaphysics, will establish the
18	brotherhood of man, end wars, and demonstrate "on
  	earth peace, good will toward men." 


  	                      [Christian Science Sentinel, June 17, 1905] 
21	                             THE PRAYER FOR PEACE 

  	    Dearly Beloved: — I request that every member of The
  	Mother Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, pray each
24	day for the amicable settlement of the war between
  	Russia and Japan; and pray that God bless that great
  	nation and those islands of the sea with peace and
27	prosperity. 
  	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY 
  	
        PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
30	                  June 13, 1905 

 
                                                                 Miscellany                                 280


1	 REV. MARY BAKER EDDY,
  	         Pleasant View, Concord, N. H. 

 3	    Beloved Leader: — We acknowledge with rejoicing the
  	receipt of your message, which again gives assurance of
  	your watchful care and guidance in our behalf and of your
 6	loving solicitude for the welfare of the nations and the
  	peaceful tranquillity of the race. We rejoice also in this
  	new reminder from you that all the things which make for
 9	the establishment of a universal, loving brotherhood on
  	earth may be accomplished through the righteous prayer
  	which availeth much. 

12	                                         William B. Johnson, Clerk 

  	BOSTON, MASS., JUNE 13, 1905 


  	               [Christian Science Sentinel, July 1, 1905]
 
15	"HEAR, O ISRAEL:  THE LORD OUR GOD IS ONE LORD" 

  	    I now request that the members of my church cease
  	special prayer for the peace of nations, and cease in full
18	faith that God does not hear our prayers only because of
  	oft speaking, but that He will bless all the inhabitants
  	of the earth, and none can stay His hand nor say unto
21	Him, What doest Thou? Out of His allness He must
  	bless all with His own truth and love. 

  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY

24	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                  June 27, 1905 


  	                      [Christian Science Sentinel, July 22, 1905] 
27	                                   AN EXPLANATION 

  	    In no way nor manner did I request my church to cease
  	praying for the peace of nations, but simply to pause in
30	special prayer for peace. And why this asking? Because
 
                                      Practise the Golden Rule                       281


 1	a spiritual foresight of the nations' drama presented
  	itself and awakened a wiser want, even to know how
 3	to pray other than the daily prayer of my church, — 
  	"Thy kingdom come.  Thy will be done in earth, as it
  	is in heaven." 
 6	    I cited, as our present need, faith in God's disposal of
  	events. Faith full-fledged, soaring to the Horeb height,
  	brings blessings infinite, and the spirit of this orison is the
 9	fruit of rightness, — "on earth peace, good will toward
  	men." On this basis the brotherhood of all peoples is
  	established; namely, one God, one Mind, and "Love thy
12	neighbor as thyself," the basis on which and by which
  	the infinite God, good, the Father-Mother Love, is ours
  	and we are His in divine Science. 


15	                           [Boston Globe, August, 1905] 
  	                    PRACTISE  THE  GOLDEN  RULE 

  	                                            [Telegram] 

18	    "Official announcement of peace between Russia and
  	Japan seems to offer an appropriate occasion for the ex-
  	pression of congratulations and views by representative
21	persons.  Will you do us the kindness to wire a sentiment
  	on some phase of the subject, on the ending of the war,
  	the effect on the two parties to the treaty of Portsmouth,
24	the influence which President Roosevelt has exerted for
  	peace, or the advancement of the cause of arbitration." 


  	                                   Mrs. Eddy's Reply 

27	TO THE EDITOR OF THE Globe: 

  	    War will end when nations are ripe for progress. The
  	treaty of Portsmouth is not an executive power, although
 
                                                                 Miscellany                                 282


 1	its purpose is good will towards men. The government of
  	a nation is its peace maker or breaker. 
 3	    I believe strictly in the Monroe doctrine, in our Con-
  	stitution, and in the laws of God. While I admire the
  	faith and friendship of our chief executive in and for all
 6	nations, my hope must still rest in God, and the Scrip-
  	tural injunction, — "Look unto me, and be ye saved, all
  	the ends of the earth." 
 9	    The Douma recently adopted in Russia is no uncer-
  	tain ray of dawn. Through the wholesome chastise-
  	ments of Love, nations are helped onward towards
12	justice, righteousness, and peace, which are the land-
  	marks of prosperity. In order to apprehend more,
  	we must practise what we already know of the Golden
15	Rule, which is to all mankind a light emitting light. 

  	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY


  	      MRS.  EDDY  AND  THE  PEACE  MOVEMENT 

18	MR. HAYNE DAVIS, American Secretary,
  	    International Conciliation Committee,
  	        542 Fifth Avenue, New York City 

21	    Dear Mr. Davis: — Deeply do I thank you for the
  	interest you manifest in the success of the Association
  	for International Conciliation. It is of paramount im-
24	portance to every son and daughter of all nations under
  	the sunlight of the law and gospel. 
  	    May God guide and prosper ever this good endeavor. 
27	                                      Most truly yours,

  	                                              MARY BAKER EDDY
  	
       PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
30	                    April 3, 1907 


 
                                    Appointment as Fondateur                      283


 1	MRS. EDDY'S ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF APPOINTMENT
  	          AS FONDATEUR OF THE ASSOCIATION FOR
 3	                      INTERNATIONAL CONCILIATION 

  	FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, NEW YORK CITY
  	      MR. JOHN D. HIGGINS, Clerk 

 6	    My Beloved Brethren: — Your appointment of me as
  	Fondateur of the Association for International Concilia-
  	tion is most gracious. 
 9	    To aid in this holy purpose is the leading impetus of
  	my life. Many years have I prayed and labored for the
  	consummation of "on earth peace, good will toward
12	men." May the fruits of said grand Association, preg-
  	nant with peace, find their birthright in divine Science. 
  	    Right thoughts and deeds are the sovereign remedies
15	for all earth's woe. Sin is its own enemy. Right has its
  	recompense, even though it be betrayed. Wrong may be
  	a man's highest idea of right until his grasp of goodness
18	grows stronger. It is always safe to be just. 
  	    When pride, self, and human reason reign, injustice is
  	rampant. 
21	    Individuals, as nations, unite harmoniously on the basis
  	of justice, and this is accomplished when self is lost in
  	Love — or God's own plan of salvation. "To do justly,
24	and to love mercy, and to walk humbly" is the stand-
  	ard of Christian Science. 
  	    Human law is right only as it patterns the divine. 
27	Consolation and peace are based on the enlightened sense
  	of God's government. 
  	    Lured by fame, pride, or gold, success is danger-
30	ous, but the choice of folly never fastens on the good
 
                                                                 Miscellany                                 284


 1	or the great. Because of my rediscovery of Chris-
  	tian Science, and honest efforts (however meagre)
 3	to help human purpose and peoples, you may have
  	accorded me more than is deserved, — but 'tis sweet
  	to be remembered. 
 6	                                         Lovingly yours,

  	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY 
  	
       PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
 9	                   April 22, 1907 


  	                                [Concord (N. H.) Daily Patriot] 
  	                                         A CORRECTION 

12	    Dear Editor: — In the issue of your good paper, the
  	Patriot, May 21, when referring to the Memorial service
  	of the E. E. Sturtevant Post held in my church building,
15	it read, "It is said to be the first time in the history of
  	the church in this country that such an event has oc-
  	curred." In your next issue please correct this mistake. 
18	Since my residence in Concord, 1889, the aforesaid
  	Memorial service has been held annually in some church
  	in Concord, N. H. 
21	    When the Veterans indicated their desire to assemble
  	in my church building, I consented thereto only as other
  	churches had done. But here let me say that I am
24	absolutely and religiously opposed to war, whereas I do
  	believe implicitly in the full efficacy of divine Love to
  	conciliate by arbitration all quarrels between nations
27	and peoples. 
  	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY
  	
       PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
30	                  May 28, 1907 


 
                                                            To a Student                              285


 1	                                        TO A STUDENT 

  	    Dear Student: — Please accept my thanks for your
 3	kind invitation, on behalf of the Civic League of San
  	Francisco, to attend the Industrial Peace Conference,
  	and accept my hearty congratulations. 
 6	    I cannot spare the time requisite to meet with you;
  	but I rejoice with you in all your wise endeavors for
  	industrial, civic, and national peace. Whatever adorns
 9	Christianity crowns the great purposes of life and demon-
  	strates the Science of being. Bloodshed, war, and op-
  	pression belong to the darker ages, and shall be relegated
12	to oblivion. 
  	    It is a matter for rejoicing that the best, bravest, most
  	cultured men and women of this period unite with us in
15	the grand object embodied in the Association for Inter-
  	national Conciliation. 
  	    In Revelation 2 : 26, St. John says: "And he that
18	overcometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, to
  	him will I give power over the nations." In the words
  	of St. Paul, I repeat: —  
21	    "And they neither found me in the temple disputing
  	with any man, neither raising up the people, neither
  	in the synagogues, nor in the city:  neither can they
24	prove the things whereof they now accuse me.  But
  	this I confess unto thee, that after the way which
  	they call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers,
27	believing all things which are written in the law and in
  	the prophets." 
  	                                   Most sincerely yours,
30	                                                    MARY BAKER EDDY
  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H. 

 
                                                                 Miscellany                                 286


1	                 [The Christian Science Journal, May, 1908] 

  	                                                   WAR 

 3	    For many years I have prayed daily that there be
  	no more war, no more barbarous slaughtering of our
  	fellow-beings; prayed that all the peoples on earth and
 6	the islands of the sea have one God, one Mind; love
  	God supremely, and love their neighbor as themselves. 
  	    National disagreements can be, and should be, arbi-
 9	trated wisely, fairly; and fully settled. 
  	    It is unquestionable, however, that at this hour
  	the armament of navies is necessary, for the purpose
12	of preventing war and preserving peace among nations.
?

                  Chapter XVI 

  	                              TRIBUTES 

1	                          [New York Mail and Express] 
      
            MONUMENT TO BARON AND BARONESS DE HIRSCH

	
3	    The movement to erect a monument to the late
  	Baron and Baroness de Hirsch enlists my hearty
  	sympathy. They were unquestionably used in a re-
 6	markable degree as instruments of divine Love. 
  	    Divine Love reforms, regenerates, giving to human
  	weakness strength, serving as admonition, instruction, and
 9	governing all that really is. Divine Love is the noumenon
  	and phenomenon, the Principle and practice of divine
  	metaphysics. Love talked and not lived is a poor shift
12	for the weak and worldly. Love lived in a court or cot
  	is God exemplified, governing governments, industries,
  	human rights, liberty, life. 
15	    In love for man we gain the only and true sense of love
  	for God, practical good, and so rise and still rise to His
  	image and likeness, and are made partakers of that Mind
18	whence springs the universe. 
  	    Philanthropy is loving, ameliorative, revolutionary; it
  	wakens lofty desires, new possibilities, achievements, and
21	energies; it lays the axe at the root of the tree that
  	bringeth not forth good fruit; it touches thought to
  	spiritual issues, systematizes action, and insures success;
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               288


1	it starts the wheels of right reason, revelation, justice, and
  	mercy; it unselfs men and pushes on the ages. Love
 3	unfolds marvellous good and uncovers hidden evil. The
  	philanthropist or reformer gives little thought to self-
  	defence; his life's incentive and sacrifice need no apology. 
 6	The good done and the good to do are his ever-present
  	reward. 
  	    Love for mankind is the elevator of the human race;
 9	it demonstrates Truth and reflects divine Love. Good is
  	divinely natural. Evil is unnatural; it has no origin in
  	the nature of God, and He is the Father of all. 
12	    The great Galilean Prophet was, is, the reformer of re-
  	formers. His piety partook not of the travesties of human
  	opinions, pagan mysticisms, tribal religion, Greek phi-
15	losophy, creed, dogma, or materia medica. The divine
  	Mind was his only instrumentality in religion or medi-
  	cine. The so-called laws of matter he eschewed; with
18	him matter was not the auxiliary of Spirit. He never
  	appealed to matter to perform the functions of Spirit,
  	divine Love. 
21	    Jesus cast out evil, disease, death, showing that all
  	suffering is commensurate with sin; therefore, he cast
  	out devils and healed the sick. He showed that every
24	effect or amplification of wrong will revert to the wrong-
  	doer; that sin punishes itself; hence his saying, "Sin
  	no more, lest a worse thing come unto thee." Love
27	atones for sin through love that destroys sin. His rod
  	is love. 
  	    We cannot remake ourselves, but we can make the
30	best of what God has made. We can know that all is
  	good because God made all, and that evil is not a
  	fatherly grace. 
 
                                              Tributes to Queen Victoria            289


1	    All education is work. The thing most important is
  	what we do, not what we say. God's open secret is seen
 3	through grace, truth, and love. 
  	    I enclose a check for five hundred dollars for the
  	De Hirsch monument fund. 


 6	                   TRIBUTES  TO  QUEEN  VICTORIA 

  	MR. WILLIAM B. JOHNSON, C.S.B., Clerk 

  	    Beloved Student: — I deem it proper that The Mother
 9	Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, Massachusetts, the
  	first church of Christian Science known on earth, should
  	upon this solemn occasion congregate; that a special meet-
12	ing of its First Members convene for the sacred purpose of
  	expressing our deep sympathy with the bereaved nation,
  	its loss and the world's loss, in the sudden departure of
15	the late lamented Victoria, Queen of Great Britain and
  	Empress of India, — long honored, revered, beloved. 
  	"God save the Queen" is heard no more in England, but
18	this shout of love lives on in the heart of millions. 
  	                                             
                                                With love,

  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY 

21	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                 January 27, 1901 


  	    It being inconvenient for me to attend the memorial
24	meeting in the South Congregational church on Sunday
  	evening, February 3, I herewith send a few words of con-
  	dolence, which may be read on that tender occasion. 
27	    I am interested in a meeting to be held in the capi-
  	tal of my native State in memoriam of the late lamented
  	Victoria, Queen of Great Britain and Empress of India. 
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               290


 1	It betokens a love and a loss felt by the strong hearts
  	of New England and the United States. When contem-
 3	plating this sudden international bereavement, the near
  	seems afar, the distant nigh, and the tried and true seem
  	few. The departed Queen's royal and imperial honors
 6	lose their lustre in the tomb, but her personal virtues can
  	never be lost. Those live on in the affection of nations. 
  	    Few sovereigns have been as venerable, revered, and
 9	beloved as this noble woman, born in 1819, married in
  	1840, and deceased the first month of the new century. 


  	                        LETTER  TO  MRS.  McKINLEY 

12	    My Dear Mrs. McKinley: — My soul reaches out to God
  	for your support, consolation, and victory. Trust in Him
  	whose love enfolds thee. "Thou wilt keep him in perfect
15	peace, whose mind is stayed on Thee:  because he trusteth
  	in Thee." "Out of the depths have I cried unto Thee." 
  	Divine Love is never so near as when all earthly joys seem
18	most afar. 
  	    Thy tender husband, our nation's chief magistrate, has
  	passed earth's shadow into Life's substance. Through
21	a momentary mist he beheld the dawn. He awaits to
  	welcome you where no arrow wounds the eagle soaring,
  	where no partings are for love, where the high and holy
24	call you again to meet. 
  	    "I knew that Thou hearest me always," are the words of
  	him who suffered and subdued sorrow. Hold this attitude
27	of mind, and it will remove the sackcloth from thy home. 
  	                                               
                                                With love,

  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY 

30	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	              September 14, 1901 

 
                                Tribute to President McKinley                   291


 1	            TRIBUTE  TO  PRESIDENT  McKINLEY 

  	    Imperative, accumulative, holy demands rested on the
 3	life and labors of our late beloved President, William
  	McKinley. Presiding over the destinies of a nation
  	meant more to him than a mere rehearsal of aphorisms,
 6	a uniting of breaches soon to widen, a quiet assent or dis-
  	sent. His work began with heavy strokes, measured
  	movements, reaching from the infinitesimal to the
 9	infinite. It began by warming the marble of politics
  	into zeal according to wisdom, quenching the vol-
  	canoes of partizanship, and uniting the interests of all
12	peoples; and it ended with a universal good overcoming
  	evil. 
  	    His home relations enfolded a wealth of affection, — a
15	tenderness not talked but felt and lived. His humanity,
  	weighed in the scales of divinity, was not found wanting. 
  	His public intent was uniform, consistent, sympathetic,
18	and so far as it fathomed the abyss of difficulties was
  	wise, brave, unselfed. May his history waken a tone
  	of truth that shall reverberate, renew euphony, empha-
21	size humane power, and bear its banner into the vast
  	forever. 
  	    While our nation's ensign of peace and prosperity
24	waves over land and sea, while her reapers are strong,
  	her sheaves garnered, her treasury filled, she is suddenly
  	stricken, — called to mourn the loss of her renowned
27	leader! Tears blend with her triumphs. She stops to
  	think, to mourn, yea, to pray, that the God of harvests
  	send her more laborers, who, while they work for their
30	own country, shall sacredly regard the liberty of other
  	peoples and the rights of man. 
  
                                                                 Miscellany                               292


1	    What cannot love and righteousness achieve for the
  	race? All that can be accomplished, and more than his-
 3	tory has yet recorded. All good that ever was written,
  	taught, or wrought comes from God and human faith in
  	the right. Through divine Love the right government is
 6	assimilated, the way pointed out, the process shortened,
  	and the joy of acquiescence consummated. May God
  	sanctify our nation's sorrow in this wise, and His rod
 9	and His staff comfort the living as it did the departing. 
  	O may His love shield, support, and comfort the chief
  	mourner at the desolate home! 


12	                                 POWER  OF  PRAYER 

  	    My answer to the inquiry, "Why did Christians of every
  	sect in the United States fail in their prayers to save
15	the life of President McKinley," is briefly this:  Insuffi-
  	cient faith or spiritual understanding, and a compound of
  	prayers in which one earnest, tender desire works uncon-
18	sciously against the modus operandi of another, would
  	prevent the result desired. In the June, 1901, Message
  	to my church in Boston, I refer to the effect of one
21	human desire or belief unwittingly neutralizing another,
  	though both are equally sincere. 
  	    In the practice of materia medica, croton oil is not mixed
24	with morphine to remedy dysentery, for those drugs are
  	supposed to possess opposite qualities and so to produce
  	opposite effects. The spirit of the prayer of the righteous
27	heals the sick, but this spirit is of God, and the divine
  	Mind is the same yesterday, to-day, and forever; where-
  	as the human mind is a compound of faith and doubt,
30	of fear and hope, of faith in truth and faith in error. 
 
                                                       Power of Prayer                            293


 1	The knowledge that all things are possible to God ex-
  	cludes doubt, but differing human concepts as to the
 3	divine power and purpose of infinite Mind, and the so-
  	called power of matter, act as the different properties of
  	drugs are supposed to act — one against the other — and
 6	this compound of mind and matter neutralizes itself. 
  	    Our lamented President, in his loving acquiescence,
  	believed that his martyrdom was God's way. Hun-
 9	dreds, thousands of others believed the same, and hun-
  	dreds of thousands who prayed for him feared that the
  	bullet would prove fatal. Even the physicians may have
12	feared this. 
  	    These conflicting states of the human mind, of trembling
  	faith, hope, and of fear, evinced a lack of the absolute
15	understanding of God's omnipotence, and thus they pre-
  	vented the power of absolute Truth from reassuring the
  	mind and through the mind resuscitating the body of
18	the patient. 
  	    The divine power and poor human sense — yea, the spirit
  	and the flesh — struggled, and to mortal sense the flesh pre-
21	vailed. Had prayer so fervently offered possessed no
  	opposing element, and President McKinley's recovery
  	been regarded as wholly contingent on the power of God,
24	 — on the power of divine Love to overrule the pur-
  	poses of hate and the law of Spirit to control matter, — 
  	the result would have been scientific, and the patient
27	would have recovered. 
  	    St. Paul writes: "For the law of the Spirit of life in
  	Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and
30	death." And the Saviour of man saith: "What things
  	soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive
  	them, and ye shall have them." Human governments
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               294


 1	maintain the right of the majority to rule. Christian
  	Scientists are yet in a large minority on the subject of
 3	divine metaphysics; but they improve the morals and the
  	lives of men, and they heal the sick on the basis that God
  	has all power, is omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent,
 6	supreme over all. 
  	    In a certain city the Master "did not many mighty
  	works there because of their unbelief," — because of the
 9	mental counteracting elements, the startled or the un-
  	righteous contradicting minds of mortals. And if he were
  	personally with us to-day, he would rebuke whatever
12	accords not with a full faith and spiritual knowledge of
  	God. He would mightily rebuke a single doubt of the
  	ever-present power of divine Spirit to control all the con-
15	ditions of man and the universe. 
  	    If the skilful surgeon or the faithful M.D. is not dis-
  	mayed by a fruitless use of the knife or the drug, has not
18	the Christian Scientist with his conscious understanding
  	of omnipotence, in spite of the constant stress of the
  	hindrances previously mentioned, reason for his faith in
21	what is shown him by God's works? 


  	   ON  THE  DEATH  OF  POPE  LEO  XIII, J ULY 20, 1903 

  	    The sad, sudden announcement of the decease of Pope
24	Leo XIII, touches the heart and will move the pen of
  	millions. The intellectual, moral, and religious energy
  	of this illustrious pontiff have animated the Church of
27	Rome for one quarter of a century. The august ruler
  	of two hundred and fifty million human beings has now
  	passed through the shadow of death into the great forever. 
30	The court of the Vatican mourns him; his relatives
  	shed "the unavailing tear." He is the loved and lost
 
                                                      A Benediction                                295


 1	of many millions. I sympathize with those who mourn,
  	but rejoice in knowing our dear God comforts such with
 3	the blessed assurance that life is not lost; its influence
  	remains in the minds of men, and divine Love holds
  	its substance safe in the certainty of immortality. 
 6	"In Him was life; and the life was the light of men."
  	(John 1 : 4.) 


  	                  A  TRIBUTE  TO  THE  BIBLE 

 9	LETTER OF THANKS FOR THE GIFT OF A COPY OF MARTIN LUTHER'S
  	     TRANSLATION INTO GERMAN OF THE BIBLE, PRINTED IN NUREM-
  	      BERG IN 1733 

12	    Dear Student: — I am in grateful receipt of your time-
  	worn Bible in German. This Book of books is also the
  	gift of gifts; and kindness in its largest, profoundest
15	sense is goodness. It was kind of you to give it to me. 
  	I thank you for it. 
  	    Christian Scientists are fishers of men. The Bible is
18	our sea-beaten rock. It guides the fishermen. It stands
  	the storm. It engages the attention and enriches the
  	being of all men. 


21	                                     A BENEDICTION 
  	                                    [Copy of Cablegram] 

  	COUNTESS OF DUNMORE AND FAMILY,
24	          55 Lancaster Gate, West, London, England 

  	    Divine Love is your ever-present help. You, I, and
  	mankind have cause to lament the demise of Lord Dun-
27	more; but as the Christian Scientist, the servant of God
  	and man, he still lives, loves, labors. 

  	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY 

30	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                 August 31, 1907 

 
                                                                 Miscellany                               296


1	       HON. CLARENCE A. BUSKIRK'S LECTURE 

  	    The able discourse of our "learned judge," his flash of
 3	flight and insight, lays the axe "unto the root of the
  	trees," and shatters whatever hinders the Science of
  	being. 
 6	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 
  	Pleasant View, Concord, N. H.,
  	October 14, 1907 


 9	"HEAR, O ISRAEL" 

  	    The late lamented Christian Scientist brother and the
  	publisher of my books, Joseph Armstrong, C.S.D., is not
12	dead, neither does he sleep nor rest from his labors in
  	divine Science; and his works do follow him. Evil has no
  	power to harm, to hinder, or to destroy the real spiritual
15	man. He is wiser to-day, healthier and happier, than
  	yesterday. The mortal dream of life, substance, or mind
  	in matter, has been lessened, and the reward of good
18	and punishment of evil and the waking out of his Adam-
  	dream of evil will end in harmony, — evil powerless, and
  	God, good, omnipotent and infinite. 
21	
  	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY 

30	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	December 10, 1907 


24	MISS CLARA BARTON 

  	    In the New York American, January 6, 1908, Miss
  	Clara Barton dipped her pen in my heart, and traced its
27	emotions, motives, and object. Then, lifting the curtains
  	of mortal mind, she depicted its rooms, guests, standing
  	and seating capacity, and thereafter gave her discovery
 
                                                Mrs. Eddy’s History                             297


 1	to the press. Now if Miss Barton were not a venerable
  	soldier, patriot, philanthropist, moralist, and states-
 3	woman, I should shrink from such salient praise. But
  	in consideration of all that Miss Barton really is,
  	and knowing that she can bear the blows which may
 6	follow said description of her soul-visit, I will say, Amen,
  	so be it. 
  	
  	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY 

30	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	January 10, 1908 


  	THERE IS NO DEATH 

12	    A suppositional gust of evil in this evil world is the
  	dark hour that precedes the dawn. This gust blows
  	away the baubles of belief, for there is in reality no evil,
15	no disease, no death; and the Christian Scientist who
  	believes that he dies, gains a rich blessing of disbelief in
  	death, and a higher realization of heaven. 
18	    My beloved Edward A. Kimball, whose clear, correct
  	teaching of Christian Science has been and is an inspira-
  	tion to the whole field, is here now as veritably as when
21	he visited me a year ago. If we would awaken to this
  	recognition, we should see him here and realize that he
  	never died; thus demonstrating the fundamental truth
24	of Christian Science. 
  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	                           MRS.  EDDY'S  HISTORY 

27	    I have not had sufficient interest in the matter to read
  	or to note from others' reading what the enemies of
  	Christian Science are said to be circulating regarding my
30	history, but my friends have read Sibyl Wilbur's book,
 
                                                                 Miscellany                               298


 1	"The Life of Mary Baker Eddy," and request the privi-
  	lege of buying, circulating, and recommending it to the
 3	public. I briefly declare that nothing has occurred in my
  	life's experience which, if correctly narrated and under-
  	stood, could injure me; and not a little is already re-
 6	ported of the good accomplished therein, the self-sacrifice,
  	etc., that has distinguished all my working years. 
  	    I thank Miss Wilbur and the Concord Publishing Com-
 9	pany for their unselfed labors in placing this book before
  	the public, and hereby say that they have my permission
  	to publish and circulate this work. 

12	                                                            MARY BAKER EDDY
?

                 Chapter XVII 

  	            ANSWERS TO CRITICISMS 

1	       [Letter to the New York Commercial Advertiser] 
      
       CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE  AND  THE  CHURCH

	
3	    Over the signature "A Priest of the Church,"
  	somebody, kindly referring to my address to First
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, in Concord, N. H., writes:
 6	"If they [Christian Scientists] have any truth to reveal
  	which has not been revealed by the church or the Bible,
  	let them make it known to the world, before they claim
 9	the allegiance of mankind." 
  	    I submit that Christian Science has been widely made
  	known to the world, and that it contains the entire
12	truth of the Scriptures, as also whatever portions of truth
  	may be found in creeds. In addition to this, Christian
  	Science presents the demonstrable divine Principle and
15	rules of the Bible, hitherto undiscovered in the trans-
  	lations of the Bible and lacking in the creeds. 
  	    Therefore I query:  Do Christians, who believe in sin,
18	and especially those who claim to pardon sin, believe
  	that God is good, and that God is All? Christian
  	Scientists firmly subscribe to this statement; yea, they
21	understand it and the law governing it, namely, that
  	God, the divine Principle of Christian Science, is
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              300


1	"of purer eyes than to behold evil." On this basis they
  	endeavor to cast out the belief in sin or in aught
 3	besides God, thus enabling the sinner to overcome
  	sin according to the Scripture, "Work out your own
  	salvation with fear and trembling.  For it is God which
 6	worketh in you both to will and to do of His good
  	pleasure." 
  	    Does he who believes in sickness know or declare that
 9	there is no sickness or disease, and thus heal disease? 
  	Christian Scientists, who do not believe in the reality
  	of disease, heal disease, for the reason that the divine
12	Principle of Christian Science, demonstrated, heals the
  	most inveterate diseases. Does he who believes in
  	death understand or aver that there is no death, and
15	proceed to overcome "the last enemy" and raise the
  	dying to health? Christian Scientists raise the dying to
  	health in Christ's name, and are striving to reach the
18	summit of Jesus' words, "If a man keep my saying, he
  	shall never see death." 
  	    If, as this kind priest claims, these things, inseparable
21	from Christian Science, are common to his church, we
  	propose that he make known his doctrine to the world,
  	that he teach the Christianity which heals, and send out
24	students according to Christ's command, "Go ye into all
  	the world, and preach the gospel to every creature,"
  	"Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast
27	out devils." 
  	    The tree is known by its fruit. If, as he implies,
  	Christian Science is not a departure from the first cen-
30	tury churches, — as surely it is not, — why persecute
  	it? Are the churches opening fire on their own religious
  	ranks, or are they attacking a peaceable party quite
 
                                              Faith in Metaphysics                          301


1	their antipode? Christian Science is a reflected glory;
  	it shines with borrowed rays — from Light emitting light. 
 3	Christian Science is the new-old Christianity, that which
  	was and is the revelation of divine Love. 
  	    The present flux in religious faith may be found to be
 6	a healthy fermentation, by which the lees of religion will
  	be lost, dogma and creed will pass off in scum, leaving a
  	solid Christianity at the bottom — a foundation for the
 9	builders. I would that all the churches on earth could
  	unite as brethren in one prayer:  Father, teach us the
  	life of Love. 

12	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
  	                  March 22, 1899 


  	                           [Letter to the New York World] 
15	                   FAITH  IN  METAPHYSICS 

  	    Is faith in divine metaphysics insanity? 
  	    All sin is insanity, but healing the sick is not sin. 
18	There is a universal insanity which mistakes fable for
  	fact throughout the entire testimony of the material
  	senses. Those unfortunate people who are committed to
21	insane asylums are only so many well-defined instances
  	of the baneful effects of illusion on mortal minds and
  	bodies. The supposition that we can correct insanity
24	by the use of drugs is in itself a species of insanity. A
  	drug cannot of itself go to the brain or affect cerebral
  	conditions in any manner whatever. Drugs cannot
27	remove inflammation, restore disordered functions, or
  	destroy disease without the aid of mind. 
  	    If mind be absent from the body, drugs can produce
30	no curative effect upon the body. The mind must
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              302


 1	be, is, the vehicle of all modes of healing disease and of
  	producing disease. Through the mandate of mind or
 3	according to a man's belief, can he be helped or be killed
  	by a drug; but mind, not matter, produces the result in
  	either case. 
 6	    Neither life nor death, health nor disease, can be pro-
  	duced on a corpse, whence mind has departed. This
  	self-evident fact is proof that mind is the cause of all
 9	effect made manifest through so-called matter. The
  	general craze is that matter masters mind; the specific
  	insanity is that brain, matter, is insane. 


12	                            [Letter to the New York Herald] 
  	                          REPLY  TO  MARK  TWAIN 

  	    It is a fact well understood that I begged the students
15	who first gave me the endearing appellative "Mother,"
  	not to name me thus. But without my consent, the use
  	of the word spread like wildfire. I still must think the
18	name is not applicable to me. I stand in relation to
  	this century as a Christian Discoverer, Founder, and
  	Leader. I regard self-deification as blasphemous. I may
21	be more loved, but I am less lauded, pampered, provided
  	for, and cheered than others before me — and where-
  	fore? Because Christian Science is not yet popular, and
24	I refuse adulation. 
  	    My first visit to The Mother Church after it was built
  	and dedicated pleased me, and the situation was satisfac-
27	tory. The dear members wanted to greet me with escort
  	and the ringing of bells, but I declined and went alone in
  	my carriage to the church, entered it, and knelt in thanks
30	upon the steps of its altar. There the foresplendor of
 
                                            Reply to Mark Twain                           303


 1	the beginnings of truth fell mysteriously upon my spirit. 
  	I believe in one Christ, teach one Christ, know of but
 3	one Christ. I believe in but one incarnation, one Mother
  	Mary. I know that I am not that one, and I have never
  	claimed to be. It suffices me to learn the Science of the
 6	Scriptures relative to this subject. 
  	    Christian Scientists have no quarrel with Protestants,
  	Catholics, or any other sect. Christian Scientists need to
 9	be understood as following the divine Principle — God,
  	Love — and not imagined to be unscientific worshippers
  	of a human being. 
12	    In his article, of which I have seen only extracts, Mark
  	Twain's wit was not wasted in certain directions. Chris-
  	tian Science eschews divine rights in human beings. 
15	If the individual governed human consciousness, my
  	statement of Christian Science would be disproved;
  	but to demonstrate Science and its pure monotheism
18	 — one God, one Christ, no idolatry, no human propa-
  	ganda — it is essential to understand the spiritual idea. 
  	Jesus taught and proved that what feeds a few feeds
21	all. His life-work subordinated the material to the
  	spiritual, and he left his legacy of truth to man-
  	kind. His metaphysics is not the sport of philosophy,
24	religion, or science; rather is it the pith and finale of
  	them all. 
  	    I have not the inspiration nor the aspiration to be
27	a first or second Virgin-mother — her duplicate, ante-
  	cedent, or subsequent. What I am remains to be proved
  	by the good I do. We need much humility, wisdom,
30	and love to perform the functions of foreshadowing and
  	foretasting heaven within us. This glory is molten in
  	the furnace of affliction. 
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              304


 1	                          [Boston Journal, June 8, 1903] 
  	               A  MISSTATEMENT  CORRECTED 

 3	    I was early a pupil of Miss Sarah J. Bodwell, the
  	principal of Sanbornton Academy, New Hampshire, and
  	finished my course of studies under Professor Dyer
 6	H. Sanborn, author of Sanborn's Grammar. Among
  	my early studies were Comstock's Natural Philosophy,
  	Chemistry, Blair's Rhetoric, Whateley's Logic, Watt's
 9	"On the Mind and Moral Science." At sixteen years
  	of age, I began writing for the leading newspapers, and
  	for many years I wrote for the best magazines in the
12	South and North. I have lectured in large and crowded
  	halls in New York City, Chicago, Boston, Portland,
  	and at Waterville College, and have been invited to
15	lecture in London, England, and Edinburgh, Scotland. 
  	In 1883, I started The Christian Science Journal, and
  	for several years was the proprietor and sole editor of
18	that periodical. In 1893, Judge S. J. Hanna became
  	editor of The Christian Science Journal, and for ten
  	subsequent years he knew my ability as an editor. In
21	a lecture in Chicago, he said: "Mrs. Eddy is from
  	every point of view a woman of sound education and
  	liberal culture." 
24	    Agassiz, the celebrated naturalist and author, wisely
  	said: "Every great scientific truth goes through three
  	stages.  First, people say it conflicts with the Bible.  
27	Next, they say it has been discovered before.  Lastly,
  	they say they have always believed it." 
  	    The first attack upon me was:  Mrs. Eddy misinterprets
30	the Scriptures; second, she has stolen the contents of her
  	book, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
 
                                                A Plea for Justice                             305


 1	from one P. P. Quimby (an obscure, uneducated man),
  	and that he is the founder of Christian Science. Failing
 3	in these attempts, the calumniator has resorted to Ralph
  	Waldo Emerson's philosophy as the authority for Christian
  	Science! Lastly, the defamer will declare as honestly (?),
 6	"I have always known it." 
  	    In Science and Health, page 68, third paragraph, I
  	briefly express myself unmistakably on the subject of
 9	"vulgar metaphysics," and the manuscripts and letters
  	in my possession, which "vulgar" defamers have circu-
  	lated, stand in evidence. People do not know who is
12	referred to as "an ignorant woman in New Hampshire." 
  	Many of the nation's best and most distinguished men
  	and women were natives of the Granite State. 
15	    I am the author of the Christian Science textbook,
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures;" and
  	the demand for this book constantly increases. I am
18	rated in the National Magazine (1903) as "standing
  	eighth in a list of twenty-two of the foremost living
  	authors." 
21	    I claim no special merit of any kind. All that I am
  	in reality, God has made me. I still wait at the cross to
  	learn definitely more from my great Master, but not
24	of the Greek nor of the Roman schools — simply how to
  	do his works. 


  	                           A PLEA FOR JUSTICE 

27	    My recent reply to the reprint of a scandal in the
  	Literary Digest was not a question of "Who shall be
  	greatest?" but of "Who shall be just?" Who is or is
30	not the founder of Christian Science was not the trend
  	of thought, but my purpose was to lift the curtain on
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              306


 1	wrong, on falsehood which persistently misrepresents
  	my character, education, and authorship, and attempts
 3	to narrow my life into a conflict for fame. 
  	    Far be it from me to tread on the ashes of the dead or
  	to dissever any unity that may exist between Christian
 6	Science and the philosophy of a great and good man, for
  	such was Ralph Waldo Emerson; and I deem it unwise to
  	enter into a newspaper controversy over a question that
 9	is no longer a question. The false should be antagonized
  	only for the purpose of making the true apparent. I have
  	quite another purpose in life than to be thought great. 
12	Time and goodness determine greatness. The greatest
  	reform, with almost unutterable truths to translate,
  	must wait to be transfused into the practical and
15	to be understood in the "new tongue." Age, with
  	experience-acquired patience and unselfed love, waits
  	on God. Human merit or demerit will find its proper
18	level. Divinity alone solves the problem of human-
  	ity, and that in God's own time. "By their fruits ye
  	shall know them." 


21	                                  REMINISCENCES 

  	    In 1862, when I first visited Dr. Quimby of Portland,
  	Me., his scribblings were descriptions of his patients, and
24	these comprised the manuscripts which in 1887 I adver-
  	tised that I would pay for having published. Before his
  	decease, in January, 1866, Dr. Quimby had tried to get
27	them published and had failed. 
  	    Quotations have been published, purporting to be Dr.
  	Quimby's own words, which were written while I was his
30	patient in Portland and holding long conversations with
  	him on my views of mental therapeutics. Some words in
 
                                                         Reminiscences                            307


 1	these quotations certainly read like words that I said to
  	him, and which I, at his request, had added to his
 3	copy when I corrected it. In his conversations with
  	me and in his scribblings, the word science was not
  	used at all, till one day I declared to him that back
 6	of his magnetic treatment and manipulation of patients,
  	there was a science, and it was the science of mind,
  	which had nothing to do with matter, electricity, or
 9	physics. 
  	    After this I noticed he used that word, as well as other
  	terms which I employed that seemed at first new to him. 
12	He even acknowledged this himself, and startled me by
  	saying what I cannot forget — it was this: "I see now
  	what you mean, and I see that I am John, and that you
15	are Jesus." 
  	    At that date I was a staunch orthodox, and my theologi-
  	cal belief was offended by his saying and I entered a de-
18	murrer which rebuked him. But afterwards I concluded
  	that he only referred to the coming anew of Truth, which
  	we both desired; for in some respects he was quite a seer
21	and understood what I said better than some others did. 
  	For one so unlearned, he was a remarkable man. Had
  	his remark related to my personality, I should still think
24	that it was profane. 
  	    At first my case improved wonderfully under his
  	treatment, but it relapsed. I was gradually emerging
27	from materia medica, dogma, and creeds, and drifting
  	whither I knew not. This mental struggle might have
  	caused my illness. The fallacy of materia medica, its
30	lack of science, and the want of divinity in scholas-
  	tic theology, had already dawned on me. My ideal-
  	ism, however, limped, for then it lacked Science. But
  
                                                                 Miscellany                              308


1	the divine Love will accomplish what all the powers
  	of earth combined can never prevent being accom-
 3	plished — the advent of divine healing and its divine
  	Science. 


  	              REPLY  TO  McCLURE'S  MAGAZINE 

 6	    It is calumny on Christian Science to say that man is
  	aroused to thought or action only by ease, pleasure, or
  	recompense. Something higher, nobler, more imperative
 9	impels the impulse of Soul. 
  	    It becomes my duty to be just to the departed and to
  	tread not ruthlessly on their ashes. The attack on me
12	and my late father and his family in McClure's Magazine,
  	January, 1907, compels me as a dutiful child and the
  	Leader of Christian Science to speak. 
15	    McClure's Magazine refers to my father's "tall, gaunt
  	frame" and pictures "the old man tramping doggedly
  	along the highway, regularly beating the ground with a
18	huge walking-stick." My father's person was erect and
  	robust. He never used a walking-stick. To illustrate:
  	One time when my father was visiting Governor Pierce,
21	President Franklin Pierce's father, the Governor handed
  	him a gold-headed walking-stick as they were about to
  	start for church. My father thanked the Governor,
24	but declined to accept the stick, saying, "I never use
  	a cane." 
  	    Although McClure's Magazine attributes to my father
27	language unseemly, his household law, constantly en-
  	forced, was no profanity and no slang phrases. McClure's
  	Magazine also declares that the Bible was the only book
30	in his house. On the contrary, my father was a great
  	reader. The man whom McClure's Magazine characterizes
 
                               Reply to McClure’s Magazine                    309


 1	as "ignorant, dominating, passionate, fearless," was
  	uniformly dignified — a well-informed, intellectual man,
 3	cultivated in mind and manners. He was called upon
  	to do much business for his town, making out deeds,
  	settling quarrels, and even acting as counsel in a lawsuit
 6	involving a question of pauperism between the towns of
  	Loudon and Bow, N. H. Franklin Pierce, afterwards
  	President of the United States, was the counsel for
 9	Loudon and Mark Baker for Bow. Both entered their
  	pleas, and my father won the suit. After it was decided,
  	Mr. Pierce bowed to my father and congratulated him. 
12	For several years father was chaplain of the New
  	Hampshire State Militia, and as I recollect it, he was
  	justice of the peace at one time. My father was a
15	strong believer in States' rights, but slavery he regarded
  	as a great sin. 
  	    Mark Baker was the youngest of his father's family, and
18	inherited his father's real estate, an extensive farm situ-
  	ated in Bow and Concord, N. H. It is on record that
  	Mark Baker's father paid the largest tax in the colony. 
21	McClure's Magazine says, describing the Baker home-
  	stead at Bow: "The house itself was a small, square box
  	building of rudimentary architecture." My father's
24	house had a sloping roof, after the prevailing style of
  	architecture at that date. 
  	    McClure's Magazine states: "Alone of the Bakers, he
27	[Albert] received a liberal education. . . . Mary Baker
  	passed her first fifteen years at the ancestral home at Bow.  
  	It was a lonely and unstimulating existence.  The church
30	supplied the only social diversions, the district school
  	practically all the intellectual life." 
  	    Let us see what were the fruits of this "lonely and
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              310


 1	unstimulating existence." All my father's daughters were
  	given an academic education, sufficiently advanced so that
 3	they all taught school acceptably at various times and
  	places. My brother Albert was a distinguished lawyer. 
  	In addition to my academic training, I was privately
 6	tutored by him. He was a member of the New Hamp-
  	shire Legislature, and was nominated for Congress, but
  	died before the election. McClure's Magazine calls my
 9	youngest brother, George Sullivan Baker, "a workman in
  	a Tilton woolen mill." As a matter of fact, he was joint
  	partner with Alexander Tilton, and together they owned a
12	large manufacturing establishment in Tilton, N. H. His
  	military title of Colonel came from appointment on the
  	staff of the Governor of New Hampshire. My oldest
15	brother, Samuel D. Baker, carried on a large business in
  	Boston, Mass. 
  	    Regarding the allegation by McClure's Magazine that all
18	the family, "excepting Albert, died of cancer," I will
  	say that there was never a death in my father's family
  	reported by physician or post-mortem examination as
21	caused by cancer. 
  	    McClure's Magazine says that "the quarrels between
  	Mary, a child ten years old, and her father, a gray-haired
24	man of fifty, frequently set the house in an uproar,"
  	and adds that these "fits" were diagnosed by Dr. Ladd
  	as "hysteria mingled with bad temper." My mother
27	often presented my disposition as exemplary for her other
  	children to imitate, saying, "When do you ever see
  	Mary angry?" When the first edition of Science and
30	Health was published, Dr. Ladd said to Alexander Tilton:
  	"Read it, for it will do you good.  It does not surprise
  	me, it so resembles the author." 
  
                               Reply to McClure’s Magazine                    311


1	    I will relate the following incident, which occurred later
  	in life, as illustrative of my disposition: — 
 3	While I was living with Dr. Patterson at his country
  	home in North Groton, N. H., a girl, totally blind, knocked
  	at the door and was admitted. She begged to be allowed
 6	to remain with me, and my tenderness and sympathy were
  	such that I could not refuse her. Shortly after, however,
  	my good housekeeper said to me: "If this blind girl stays
 9	with you, I shall have to leave; she troubles me so much." 
  	It was not in my heart to turn the blind girl out, and so
  	I lost my housekeeper. 
12	    My reply to the statement that the clerk's book shows
  	that I joined the Tilton Congregational Church at the age
  	of seventeen is that my religious experience seemed to
15	culminate at twelve years of age. Hence a mistake may
  	have occurred as to the exact date of my first church
  	membership. 
18	    The facts regarding the McNeil coat-of-arms are as
  	follows: — 
  	Fanny McNeil, President Pierce's niece, afterwards
21	Mrs. Judge Potter, presented me my coat-of-arms, say-
  	ing that it was taken in connection with her own family
  	coat-of-arms. I never doubted the veracity of her gift. 
24	I have another coat-of-arms, which is of my mother's
  	ancestry. When I was last in Washington, D. C., Mrs.
  	Judge Potter and myself knelt in silent prayer on the
27	mound of her late father, General John McNeil, the
  	hero of Lundy Lane. 
  	    Notwithstanding that McClure's Magazine says, "Mary
30	Baker completed her education when she finished Smith's
  	grammar and reached long division in arithmetic," I was
  	called by the Rev. R. S. Rust, D.D., Principal of the
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              312


 1	Methodist Conference Seminary at Sanbornton Bridge, to
  	supply the place of his leading teacher during her tempo-
 3	rary absence. 
  	    Regarding my first marriage and the tragic death of my
  	husband, McClure's Magazine says: "He [George Wash-
 6	ington Glover] took his bride to Wilmington, South Caro-
  	lina, and in June, 1844, six months after his marriage, he
  	died of yellow fever.  He left his young wife in a miser-
 9	able plight.  She was far from home and entirely without
  	money or friends.  Glover, however, was a Free Mason,
  	and thus received a decent burial.  The Masons also paid
12	Mrs. Glover's fare to New York City, where she was
  	met and taken to her father's home by her brother George.  
  	. . . Her position was an embarrassing one.  She was a
15	grown woman, with a child, but entirely without means
  	of support. . . . Mrs. Glover made only one effort at
  	self-support.  For a brief season she taught school." 
18	    My first husband, Major George W. Glover, resided in
  	Charleston, S. C. While on a business trip to Wilming-
  	ton, N. C., he was suddenly seized with yellow fever and
21	died in about nine days. I was with him on this trip. 
  	He took with him the usual amount of money he would
  	need on such an excursion. At his decease I was sur-
24	rounded by friends, and their provisions in my behalf were
  	most tender. The Governor of the State and his staff,
  	with a long procession, followed the remains of my be-
27	loved one to the cemetery. The Free Masons selected
  	my escort, who took me to my father's home in Tilton,
  	N. H. My salary for writing gave me ample support. 
30	I did open an infant school, but it was for the purpose of
  	starting that educational system in New Hampshire. 
  	    The rhyme attributed to me by McClure's Magazine is
  
                               Reply to McClure’s Magazine                    313


1	not mine, but is, I understand, a paraphrase of a silly
  	song of years ago. Correctly quoted, it is as follows, so
 3	I have been told: — 

  	                                Go to Jane Glover,
  	                                Tell her I love her;
 6	                                By the light of the moon
  	                                I will go to her. 


  	    The various stories told by McClure's Magazine about
 9	my father spreading the road in front of his house with
  	tan-bark and straw, and about persons being hired to rock
  	me, I am ignorant of. Nor do I remember any such stuff
12	as Dr. Patterson driving into Franklin, N. H., with a
  	couch or cradle for me in his wagon. I only know that
  	my father and mother did everything they could think of
15	to help me when I was ill. 
  	    I was never "given to long and lonely wanderings,
  	especially at night," as stated by McClure's Magazine. I
18	was always accompanied by some responsible individual
  	when I took an evening walk, but I seldom took one. I
  	have always consistently declared that I was not a medium
21	for spirits. I never was especially interested in the
  	Shakers, never "dabbled in mesmerism," never was "an
  	amateur clairvoyant," nor did "the superstitious coun-
24	try folk frequently" seek my advice. I never went
  	into a trance to describe scenes far away, as McClure's
  	Magazine says. 
27	    My oldest sister dearly loved me, but I wounded her
  	pride when I adopted Christian Science, and to a Baker
  	that was a sorry offence. I was obliged to be parted
30	from my son, because after my father's second marriage
  	my little boy was not welcome in my father's house. 
  
                                                                 Miscellany                              314


1	    McClure's Magazine calls Dr. Daniel Patterson, my
  	second husband, "an itinerant dentist." It says that
 3	after my marriage we "lived for a short time at Tilton,
  	then moved to Franklin. . . .  During the following nine
  	years the Pattersons led a roving existence.  The doctor
 6	practised in several towns, from Tilton to North Groton
  	and then to Rumney." When I was married to him, Dr.
  	Daniel Patterson was located in Franklin, N. H. He had
 9	the degree D.D.S., was a popular man, and considered a
  	rarely skilful dentist. He bought a place in North Groton,
  	which he fancied, for a summer home. At that time he
12	owned a house in Franklin, N. H. 
  	    Although, as McClure's Magazine claims, the court
  	record may state that my divorce from Dr. Patterson was
15	granted on the ground of desertion, the cause neverthe-
  	less was adultery. Individuals are here to-day who were
  	present in court when the decision was given by the judge
18	and who know the following facts:  After the evidence
  	had been submitted that a husband was about to have Dr.
  	Patterson arrested for eloping with his wife, the court
21	instructed the clerk to record the divorce in my favor. 
  	What prevented Dr. Patterson's arrest was a letter from
  	me to this self-same husband, imploring him not to do it. 
24	When this husband recovered his wife, he kept her a
  	prisoner in her home, and I was also the means of recon-
  	ciling the couple. A Christian Scientist has told me that
27	with tears of gratitude the wife of this husband related
  	these facts to her just as I have stated them. I lived
  	with Dr. Patterson peaceably, and he was kind to me up
30	to the time of the divorce. 
  	    The following affidavit by R. D. Rounsevel of Littleton,
  	N. H., proprietor of the White Mountain House, Fabyans,
 
                               Reply to McClure’s Magazine                    315


1 1	N. H., the original of which is in my possession, is of
  	interest in this connection: — 

 3	About the year 1874, Dr. Patterson, a dentist, boarded
  	with me in Littleton, New Hampshire. During his stay,
  	at different times, I had conversation with him about his
 6	wife, from whom he was separated. He spoke of her being
  	a pure and Christian woman, and the cause of the separa-
  	tion being wholly on his part; that if he had done as he
 9	ought, he might have had as pleasant and happy home as
  	one could wish for. 
  	    At that time I had no knowledge of who his wife was. 
12	Later on I learned that Mary Baker G. Eddy, the Dis-
  	coverer and Founder of Christian Science, was the above-
  	mentioned woman. 

15	                                       (Signed) R. D. ROUNSEVEL 


  	    Grafton S. S. Jan'y, 1902. Then personally appeared
  	R. D. Rounsevel and made oath that the within statement
18	by him signed is true. 

  	    Before me,                        (Signed) H. M. MORSE,
  	                                                              Justice of the Peace 


21	    Who or what is the McClure "history," so called, pre-
  	senting? Is it myself, the veritable Mrs. Eddy, whom
  	the New York World declared dying of cancer, or is it
24	her alleged double or dummy heretofore described? 
  	    If indeed it be I, allow me to thank the enterprising
  	historians for the testimony they have thereby given of the
27	divine power of Christian Science, which they admit has
  	snatched me from the cradle and the grave, and made
  	me the beloved Leader of millions of the good men and
30	women in our own and in other countries, — and all this
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              316


 1	because the truth I have promulgated has separated the
  	tares from the wheat, uniting in one body those who love
 3	Truth; because Truth divides between sect and Science
  	and renews the heavenward impulse; because I still hear
  	the harvest song of the Redeemer awakening the nations,
 6	causing man to love his enemies; because "blessed are ye,
  	when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall
  	say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake." 


 9	               [Christian Science Sentinel, January 19, 1907] 

  	                                             A  CARD 

  	    The article in the January number of The Arena maga-
12	zine, entitled "The Recent Reckless and Irresponsible
  	Attacks on Christian Science and its Founder, with a
  	Survey of the Christian Science Movement," by the
15	scholarly editor, Mr. B. O. Flower, is a grand defence of
  	our Cause and its Leader. Such a dignified, eloquent
  	appeal to the press in behalf of common justice and truth
18	demands public attention. It defends human rights and
  	the freedom of Christian sentiments, and tends to turn
  	back the foaming torrents of ignorance, envy, and malice. 
21	I am pleased to find this "twentieth-century review of
  	opinion" once more under Mr. Flower's able guardianship
  	and manifesting its unbiased judgment by such sound
24	appreciation of the rights of Christian Scientists and of
  	all that is right. 

  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY
?

                Chapter XVIII 

  	  AUTHORSHIP OF SCIENCE AND HEALTH

 1	    The following statement, which was published in
  	the Sentinel of December 1, 1906, exactly defin-
 3	ing her relations with the Rev. James Henry Wiggin of
  	Boston, was made by Mrs. Eddy in refutation of allega-
  	tions in the public press to the effect that Mr. Wiggin
 6	had a share in the authorship of "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures." 


  	                        MRS. EDDY'S STATEMENT 

 9	    It is a great mistake to say that I employed the Rev. 
  	James Henry Wiggin to correct my diction. It was for
  	no such purpose. I engaged Mr. Wiggin so as to avail
12	myself of his criticisms of my statement of Christian
  	Science, which criticisms would enable me to explain
  	more clearly the points that might seem ambiguous to
15	the reader. 
  	    Mr. Calvin A. Frye copied my writings, and he will tell
  	you that Mr. Wiggin left my diction quite out of the
18	question, sometimes saying, "I wouldn't express it that
  	way." He often dissented from what I had written,
  	but I quieted him by quoting corroborative texts of
21	Scripture. 
  	    My diction, as used in explaining Christian Science, has
  	been called original. The liberty that I have taken with
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              318


1	capitalization, in order to express the "new tongue," has
  	well-nigh constituted a new style of language. In almost
 3	every case where Mr. Wiggin added words, I have erased
  	them in my revisions. 
  	    Mr. Wiggin was not my proofreader for my book
 6	"Miscellaneous Writings," and for only two of my books. 
  	I especially employed him on "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures," because at that date some critics
 9	declared that my book was as ungrammatical as it was
  	misleading. I availed myself of the name of the former
  	proofreader for the University Press, Cambridge, to
12	defend my grammatical construction, and confidently
  	awaited the years to declare the moral and spiritual
  	effect upon the age of "Science and Health with Key
15	to the Scriptures." 
  	    I invited Mr. Wiggin to visit one of my classes in the
  	Massachusetts Metaphysical College, and he consented
18	on condition that I should not ask him any questions. 
  	I agreed not to question him just so long as he refrained
  	from questioning me. He held himself well in check
21	until I began my attack on agnosticism. As I pro-
  	ceeded, Mr. Wiggin manifested more and more agita-
  	tion, until he could control himself no longer and,
24	addressing me, burst out with:
  	"How do you know that there ever was such a man as
  	Christ Jesus?" 
27	    He would have continued with a long argument,
  	framed from his ample fund of historical knowledge,
  	but I stopped him. 
30	    "Now, Mr. Wiggin," I said, "you have broken our
  	agreement.  I do not find my authority for Christian
  	Science in history, but in revelation.  If there had never
 
                            Authorship of Science and Health                319


1	existed such a person as the Galilean Prophet, it would
  	make no difference to me.  I should still know that
 3	God's spiritual ideal is the only real man in His image
  	and likeness." 
  	    My saying touched him, and I heard nothing further
 6	from him in the class, though afterwards he wrote a
  	kind little pamphlet, signed "Phare Pleigh." 
  	    I hold the late Mr. Wiggin in loving, grateful memory
 9	for his high-principled character and well-equipped
  	scholarship. 


  	                         LETTERS FROM STUDENTS 

12	    The following letters from students of Mrs. Eddy
  	confirm her statement regarding the work which the
  	Rev. Mr. Wiggin did for her, and also indicate what he
15	himself thought of that work and of Mrs. Eddy: —  

  	    My Dear Teacher: — I am conversant with some facts
  	which perhaps have not come under the observation of
18	many of your students, and considering the questions
  	which have recently appeared, it may interest you to be
  	advised that I have this information. On the tenth day of
21	January, 1887, I entered your Primary class at Boston. 
  	A few days later, in conversation with you about the
  	preparation of a theme, you suggested that I call on the
24	late J. Henry Wiggin to assist me in analyzing and arrang-
  	ing the topics, which I did about the twentieth of the
  	above-named month. These dates are very well fixed in
27	my memory, as I considered the time an important one
  	in my experience, and do so still. I also recall very
  	plainly the conversation with you in general as regards
30	Mr. Wiggin. You told me that he had done some literary
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              320


 1	work for you and that he was a fine literary student and
  	a good proofreader. 
 3	    Upon calling on Mr. Wiggin, I presented my matter for
  	a theme to him, and he readily consented to assist me,
  	which he did. He also seemed very much pleased to
 6	converse about you and your work, and I found that his
  	statement of what he had done for you exactly agreed
  	with what you had told me. He also expressed himself
 9	freely as to his high regard for you as a Christian lady,
  	as an author, and as a student of ability. Mr. Wiggin
  	spoke of "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
12	tures" as being a very unique book, and seemed quite
  	proud of his having had something to do with some
  	editions. He always spoke of you as the author of this
15	book and the author of all your works. Mr. Wiggin
  	did not claim to be a Christian Scientist, but was in
  	a measure in sympathy with the movement, although
18	he did not endorse all the statements in your textbook;
  	but his tendency was friendly. 
  	    I called on Mr. Wiggin several times while I was in your
21	Primary class at the time above referred to, and several
  	times subsequent thereto, and he always referred to you as
  	the author of your works and spoke of your ability without
24	any hesitation or restriction. Our conversations were at
  	times somewhat long and went into matters of detail
  	regarding your work, and I am of the opinion that he
27	was proud of his acquaintance with you. 
  	    I saw Mr. Wiggin several times after the class closed,
  	and the last conversation I had with him was at the
30	time of the dedication of the first Mother Church edifice
  	in 1895. I met him in the vestibule of the church
  	and he spoke in a very animated manner of your
  
                            Authorship of Science and Health                321


1	grand demonstration in building this church for your
  	followers. He seemed very proud to think that he had
 3	been in a way connected with your work, but he always
  	referred to you as the one who had accomplished this
  	great work. 
 6	    My recollections of Mr. Wiggin place him as one
  	of your devoted and faithful friends, one who knew
  	who and what you are, also your position as regards
 9	your published works; and he always gave you that
  	position without any restriction. I believe that Mr.
  	Wiggin was an honest man and that he told the same
12	story to every one with whom he had occasion to talk,
  	so I cannot believe that he has ever said anything
  	whatever of you and your relations to your published
15	works differing from what he talked so freely in my
  	presence. 
  	    There is nothing in the circumstances which have
18	arisen recently, and the manner in which the statements
  	have been made, to change my opinion one iota in this
  	respect. 
21	    It will soon be twenty years since I first saw you and
  	entered your class. During that time, from my connec-
  	tion with the church, the Publishing Society, and my
24	many conversations with you, my personal knowledge of
  	the authorship of your works is conclusive to me in every
  	detail, and I am very glad that I was among your early
27	students and have had this experience and know of my
  	own personal knowledge what has transpired during the
  	past twenty years. 
30	    I am also pleased to have had conversations with
  	people who knew you years before I did, and who have
  	told me of their knowledge of your work. 
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              322


 1	    It is not long since I met a lady who lived in Lynn,
  	and she told me she knew you when you were writing
 3	Science and Health, and that she had seen the manu-
  	script. These are facts which cannot be controverted
  	and they must stand. 

 6	                                   Your affectionate student,

  	                                                   EDWARD P. BATES 

  	BOSTON, MASS., November 21, 1906 


 9	    My Beloved Teacher: — I have just read your state-
  	ment correcting mistakes widely published about the
  	Rev. James H. Wiggin's work for and attitude towards
12	you; also Mr. Edward P. Bates' letter to you on the
  	same subject; which reminds me of a conversation I
  	had with Mr. Wiggin on Thanksgiving Day twenty
15	years ago, when a friend and I were the guests invited
  	to dine with the Wiggin family. 
  	    I had seen you the day before at the Metaphysical
18	College and received your permission to enter the next
  	Primary class (Jan. 10, 1887). During the evening my
  	friend spoke of my journeying from the far South, and
21	waiting months in Boston on the bare hope of a few
  	days' instruction by Mrs. Eddy in Christian Science. 
  	She and Mrs. Wiggin seemed inclined to banter me on
24	such enthusiasm, but Mr. Wiggin kindly helped me by
  	advancing many good points in the Science, which were
  	so clearly stated that I was surprised when he told me
27	he was not a Christian Scientist. 
  	    Seeing my great interest in the subject, he told me
  	of his acquaintance with you and spoke earnestly and
30	beautifully of you and your work. The exact words I
  	do not recall, but the impression he left with me was
 
                            Authorship of Science and Health                323


 1	entirely in accordance with what Mr. Bates has so well
  	written in the above-mentioned letter. Before we left
 3	that evening, Mr. Wiggin gave me a pamphlet entitled
  	"Christian Science and the Bible," by "Phare Pleigh,"
  	which he said he had written in answer to an unfair
 6	criticism of you and your book by some minister in the
  	far West. I have his little book yet. How long must it
  	be before the people find out that you have so identified
 9	yourself with the truth by loving it and living it that you
  	are not going to lie about anything nor willingly leave
  	any false impression. 
12	    In loving gratitude for your living witness to Truth
  	and Love, 

  	                                            FLORENCE WHITESIDE 

15	CHATTANOOGA, TENN.,
  	    December 4, 1906 


  	    Beloved Teacher: — My heart has been too full to tell
18	you in words all that your wonderful life and sacrifice
  	means to me. Neither do I now feel at all equal to ex-
  	pressing the crowding thoughts of gratitude and praise
21	to God for giving this age such a Leader and teacher to
  	reveal to us His way. Your crowning triumph over error
  	and sin, which we have so recently witnessed, in blessing
24	those who would destroy you if God did not hold you up
  	by the right hand of His righteousness, should mean to
  	your older students much that they may not have been
27	able to appreciate in times past. 
  	    I wonder if you will remember that Mr. Snider and
  	myself boarded in the home of the late Rev. J. Henry
30	Wiggin during the time of our studying in the second
  	class with you — the Normal class in the fall of 1887? 
  	We were at that time some eight days in Mr. and Mrs.
  
                                                                 Miscellany                              324


1	Wiggin's home. He often spoke his thoughts freely
  	about you and your work, especially your book Science
 3	and Health. Mr. Wiggin had somewhat of a thought
  	of contempt for the unlearned, and he scorned the sug-
  	gestion that Mr. Quimby had given you any idea for
 6	your book, as he said you and your ideas were too
  	much alike for the book to have come from any one but
  	yourself. He often said you were so original and so
 9	very decided that no one could be of much service to
  	you, and he often hinted that he thought he could give
  	a clearer nomenclature for Science and Health. I re-
12	member telling you of this, and you explained how long
  	you had waited on the Lord to have those very terms
  	revealed to you. 
15	    I am very sure that neither Mr. Wiggin nor his esti-
  	mable wife had any other thought but that you were
  	the author of your book, and were he here to-day he
18	would be too honorable to allow the thought to go out
  	that he had helped you write it. He certainly never
  	gave us the impression that he thought you needed
21	help, for we always thought that Mr. Wiggin regarded
  	you as quite his literary equal, and was gratified and
  	pleased in numbering you among his literary friends. 
24	Everything he said conveyed this impression to us — 
  	that he regarded you as entirely unique and original. 
  	He told us laughingly why he accepted your invitation
27	to sit through your class. He said he wanted to see if
  	there was one woman under the sun who could keep to
  	her text. When we asked him if he found you could do
30	so, he replied "Yes," and said that no man could have
  	done so any better. 
  	    Both Mr. and Mrs. Wiggin frequently mentioned
 
                            Authorship of Science and Health                325


 1	many kindnesses you had shown them, and spoke of
  	one especial day when amidst all your duties you per-
 3	sonally called to inquire of his welfare (he had been
  	ill) and to leave luscious hothouse fruit. One thing
  	more, that I think will amuse you:  Mr. Wiggin was
 6	very much troubled that you had bought your house
  	on Commonwealth Avenue, as he was very sure Back
  	Bay property would never be worth what you then
 9	paid for it. He regarded the old part of Boston in
  	which he lived as having a greater future than the new
  	Back Bay. 
12	    Years ago I offered my services to you in any capacity
  	in which I could serve you, and my desire has never
  	changed. Command me at any time, in any way, beloved
15	Leader. 
  	    With increasing love and gratitude, ever faithfully your
  	student, 

18	                                              CARRIE HARVEY SNYDER 

  	NEW YORK, N. Y.,
  	    December 7, 1906
?

                Chapter XIX 

                                  [The Christian Science Journal]
  	   A MEMORABLE COINCIDENCE AND HISTORICAL
                                            FACTS

1	    We are glad to publish the following interesting
  	letter and enclosures received from our Leader. 
 3	That legislatures and courts are thus declaring the liberties
  	of Christian Scientists is most gratifying to our people; not
  	because a favor has been extended, but because their
 6	inherent rights are recognized in an official and authori-
  	tative manner. It is especially gratifying to them that
  	the declaration of this recognition should be coincident
 9	in the Southern and Northern States in which Mrs. Eddy
  	has made her home. 


  	                                MRS. EDDY'S LETTER 

12	    Dear Editor: — I send for publication in our periodicals
  	the following deeply interesting letter from Elizabeth Earl
  	Jones of Asheville, N. C., — the State where my husband,
15	Major George W. Glover, passed on and up, the State
  	that so signally honored his memory, where with wet eyes
  	the Free Masons laid on his bier the emblems of a master
18	Mason, and in long procession with tender dirge bore his
  	remains to their last resting-place. Deeply grateful, I
  	recognize the divine hand in turning the hearts of the noble
 
                                                    Historical Facts                               327


1	Southrons of North Carolina legally to protect the practice
  	of Christian Science in that State. 
 3	    Is it not a memorable coincidence that, in the Court of
  	New Hampshire, my native State, and in the Legislature
  	of North Carolina, they have the same year, in 1903, made
 6	it legal to practise Christian Science in these States? 
  	                                        
                                                         MARY BAKER EDDY
  	
       PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
 9	                 October 16, 1903 


  	            MISS  ELIZABETH  EARL  JONES'  LETTER 

  	    Beloved Leader: — I know the enclosed article will make
12	your heart glad, as it has made glad the hearts of all the
  	Christian Scientists in North Carolina. This is the result
  	of the work done at last winter's term of our Legislature,
15	when a medical bill was proposed calculated to limit or
  	stop the practice of Christian Science in our State. An
  	amendment was obtained by Miss Mary Hatch Harrison
18	and a few other Scientists who stayed on the field until the
  	last. After the amendment had been passed, an old law,
  	or rather a section of an act in the Legislature regulating
21	taxes, was changed as follows, because the representa-
  	tive men of our dear State did not wish to be "discour-
  	teous to the Christian Scientists." The section formerly
24	read, "pretended healers," but was changed to read as
  	follows: "All other professionals who practise the art of
  	healing," etc. 
27	    We thank our heavenly Father for this dignified
  	legal protection and recognition, and look forward to
  	the day, not far distant, when the laws of every State
30	will dignify the ministry of Christ as taught and prac-
  	tised in Christian Science, and as lived by our dear,
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              328


 1	dear Leader, even as God has dignified, blessed, and
  	prospered it, and her. 

 3	                                   With devoted love,

  	                                         ELIZABETH EARL JONES
 
  	105 BAILEY ST., ASHEVILLE, N. C.,
 6	              October 11, 1903 


  	    The following article, copied from the Raleigh (N. C.)
  	News and Observer, is the one referred to in Miss Jones'
 9	letter: —  

  	    The Christian Science people, greatly pleased at the
  	law affecting them passed by the last Legislature, are
12	apt also to be pleased with the fact that the law recog-
  	nizes them as healers, and that it gives them a license
  	to heal. This license of five dollars annually, required
15	of physicians, has been required of them, and how this
  	came about in Kinston is told in the Kinston Free Press
  	as follows: —  

18	    Sheriff Wooten issued licenses yesterday to two
  	Christian Science healers in this city. This is probably
  	the first to be issued to the healers of this sect in the
21	State. 
  	    Upon the request of a prominent healer of the church,
  	the section of the machinery act of the Legislature cover-
24	ing it was shown, whereupon application for license was
  	made and obtained. 
  	    The section, after enumerating the different professions
27	for which a license must be obtained to carry them on in
  	this State, further says, "and all other professionals who
  	practise the art of healing for pay, shall pay a license fee
30	of five dollars." 
  
                                                    Historical Facts                               329


 1	    This was construed to include the healers of the Chris-
  	tian Science church, and license was accordingly taken
 3	out. 
  	    The idea prevails that the last General Assembly of
  	North Carolina relieved the healers of this sect from paying
 6	this fee, but this is not so. The board only excused them
  	from a medical examination before a board of medical
  	examiners. 

 9	    Mrs. Eddy's reference to the death of her husband,
  	Major George W. Glover, gives especial interest to the
  	following letter from Newbern, N. C., which appeared
12	in the Wilmington (N. C.) Dispatch, October 24, 1903. 
  	Mrs. Eddy has in her possession photographed copies of
  	the notice of her husband's death and of her brother's
15	letter, taken from the Wilmington (N. C.) Chronicle as
  	they appear in that paper in the issues of July 3 and
  	August 21, 1844, respectively. The photographs are ver-
18	ified by the certificate of a notary public and were pre-
  	sented to Mrs. Eddy by Miss Harrison. 


  	       MISS  MARY  HATCH  HARRISON'S  LETTER 

21	    To the Editor: — At no better time than now, when the
  	whole country is recognizing the steady progress of Chris-
  	tian Science and admitting its interest in the movement,
24	as shown by the fair attitude of the press everywhere,
  	could we ask you to give your readers the following com-
  	munication. It will put before them some interesting
27	facts concerning Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy, and some in-
  	cidents of her life in North and South Carolina which
  	might not have been known but for a criticism of this
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              330


 1	good woman which was published in your paper in
  	August, 1901. 
 3	    I presume we should not be surprised that a noteworthy
  	follower of our Lord should be maligned, since the great
  	Master himself was scandalized, and he prophesied that
 6	his followers would be so treated. The calumniator who
  	informed you in this instance locates Mrs. Eddy in Wil-
  	mington in 1843, thus contradicting his own statement,
 9	since Mrs. Eddy was not then a resident of Wilmington. 
  	A local Christian Scientist of your city, whose womanhood
  	and Christianity are appreciated by all, assisted by a
12	Mason of good standing there and a Christian Scientist of
  	Charleston, S. C., carefully investigated the points con-
  	cerning Major Glover's history which are questioned by
15	this critic, and has found Mrs. Eddy's statements, rela-
  	ting to her husband (who she states was of Charleston,
  	S. C., not of Wilmington, but who died there while on
18	business in 1844, not in 1843, as claimed in your issue) are
  	sustained by Masonic records in each place as well as
  	by Wilmington newspapers of that year. In "Retro-
21	spection and Introspection" (p. 19) Mrs. Eddy says of
  	this circumstance: —  
  	    "My husband was a Free Mason, being a member in St.
24	Andrew's Lodge, No. 10, and of Union Chapter, No. 3, of
  	Royal Arch Masons.  He was highly esteemed and sin-
  	cerely lamented by a large circle of friends and acquaint-
27	ances, whose kindness and sympathy helped to support me
  	in this terrible bereavement.  A month later I returned to
  	New Hampshire, where, at the end of four months, my
30	babe was born.  Colonel Glover's tender devotion to his
  	young bride was remarked by all observers.  With his
  	parting breath he gave pathetic directions to his brother
 
                                                    Historical Facts                               331


 1	Masons about accompanying her on her sad journey to
  	the North.  Here it is but justice to record, they per-
 3	formed their obligations most faithfully." 
  	    Such watchful solicitude as Mrs. Eddy received at the
  	hands of Wilmington's best citizens, among whom she
 6	remembers the Rev. Mr. Reperton, a Baptist clergyman,
  	and the Governor of the State, who accompanied her to
  	the train on her departure, indicates her irreproachable
 9	standing in your city at that time. 
  	    The following letter of thanks, copied from the Wil-
  	mington Chronicle of August 21, 1844, testifies to the love
12	and respect entertained for Mrs. Eddy by Wilmington's
  	best men, whose Southern chivalry would have scorned
  	to extend such unrestrained hospitality to an unworthy
15	woman as quickly as it would have punished the assail-
  	ant of a good woman: —  


  	                                            A CARD 

18	    Through the columns of your paper, will you permit
  	me, in behalf of the relatives and friends of the late
  	Major George W. Glover of Wilmington and his be-
21	reaved lady, to return our thanks and express the feeling
  	of gratitude we owe and cherish towards those friends of
  	the deceased who so kindly attended him during his last
24	sickness, and who still extended their care and sympathy
  	to the lone, feeble, and bereaved widow after his decease. 
  	Much has often been said of the high feeling of honor
27	and the noble generosity of heart which characterized the
  	people of the South, yet when we listen to Mrs. Glover
  	(my sister) whilst recounting the kind attention paid to
30	the deceased during his late illness, the sympathy ex-
  	tended to her after his death, and the assistance volun-
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              332


 1	teered to restore her to her friends at a distance of more
  	than a thousand miles, the power of language would be
 3	but beggared by an attempt at expressing the feelings of
  	a swelling bosom. The silent gush of grateful tears alone
  	can tell the emotions of the thankful heart, — words are
 6	indeed but a meagre tribute for so noble an effort in be-
  	half of the unfortunate, yet it is all we can award:  will our
  	friends at Wilmington accept it as a tribute of grateful
 9	hearts? Many thanks are due Mr. Cooke, who engaged
  	to accompany her only to New York, but did not desert
  	her or remit his kind attention until he saw her in the
12	fond embrace of her friends.
 
  	                           Your friend and obedient servant,

  	                                      (Signed) GEORGE S. BAKER 

15	SANBORNTON BRIDGE, N. H.,
  	             August 12, 1844 


  	    The paper containing this card is now in the Young
18	Men's Christian Association at Wilmington. 
  	    The facts regarding Major Glover's membership in
  	St. Andrew's Lodge, No. 10, were brought to light in a
21	most interesting way. A Christian Scientist in Charles-
  	ton was requested to look up the records of this lodge,
  	as we had full confidence that it would corroborate Mrs.
24	Eddy's claims. After frequent searchings and much in-
  	terviewing with Masonic authorities, it was learned that
  	the lodge was no longer in existence, and that during the
27	Civil War many Masonic records were transferred to
  	Columbia, where they were burned; but on repeated
  	search a roll of papers recording the death of George
30	Washington Glover in 1844 and giving best praises to
  	his honorable record and Christian character was found;
  
                                                    Historical Facts                               333


1	and said record, with the seal of the Grand Secretary,
  	is now in the possession of the chairman of the Christian
 3	Science publication committee. 
  	    In the records of St. John's Lodge, Wilmington, as
  	found by one of your own citizens, a Mason, it is shown
 6	that on the twenty-eighth day of June, 1844, a special
  	meeting was convened for the purpose of paying the last
  	tribute of respect to Brother George W. Glover, who
 9	died on the night of the twenty-seventh. The minutes
  	record this further proceeding: —  
  	    "A procession was formed, which moved to the resi-
12	dence of the deceased, and from thence to the Episcopal
  	burying-ground, where the body was interred with the
  	usual ceremonies.  The procession then returned to the
15	lodge, which was closed in due form." 
  	    It has never been claimed by Mrs. Eddy nor by any
  	Christian Scientists that Major Glover's remains were
18	carried North. 
  	    The Wilmington Chronicle of July 3, 1844, records that
  	this good man, then known as Major George W. Glover,
21	died on Thursday night, the twenty-seventh of June. The
  	Chronicle states: "His end was calm and peaceful, and to
  	those friends who attended him during his illness he gave
24	the repeated assurance of his willingness to die, and of his
  	full reliance for salvation on the merits of a crucified Re-
  	deemer.  His remains were interred with Masonic honors.  
27	He has left an amiable wife, to whom he had been united
  	but the brief space of six months, to lament this
  	irreparable loss." 
30	    From the Chronicle, dated September 25, 1844, we copy
  	the following: "We are assured that reports of unusual
  	sickness in Wilmington are in circulation." This periodi-
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              334


 1	cal then forthwith strives to give the impression that the
  	rumor is not true. It is reasonable to infer from news-
 3	paper reports of that date that some insidious disease
  	was raging at that time. 
  	    The allegation that copies of Mrs. Eddy's book, "Retro-
 6	spection and Introspection," are few, and that efforts are
  	being made to buy them up because she has contradicted
  	herself, is without foundation. They are advertised in
 9	every weekly issue of the Christian Science Sentinel, and
  	still contain the original account of her husband's demise
  	at Wilmington. 
12	    May it not be, since this critic places certain circum-
  	stances in 1843, which records show really existed in 1844,
  	that the woman whom he had in mind is some other one? 
15	    We can state Mrs. Eddy's teaching on the unreality of
  	evil in no better terms than to quote her own words. 
  	Nothing could be further from her meaning than that evil
18	could be indulged in while being called unreal. She
  	declares in her Message to The Mother Church [1901]:
  	"To assume there is no reality in sin, and yet commit
21	sin, is sin itself, that clings fast to iniquity.  The Pub-
  	lican's wail won his humble desire, while the Pharisee's
  	self-righteousness crucified Jesus." 
24	                                    MARY HATCH HARRISON 


  	        MAJOR GLOVER'S RECORD AS A MASON 

  	    Of further interest in this matter is the following ex-
27	tract from an editorial obituary which appeared in 1845 in
  	the Freemason's Monthly Magazine, published by the
  	late Charles W. Moore, Grand Secretary of the Grand
30	Lodge of Massachusetts: —  
 
                                                    Historical Facts                               335


 1	    Died at Wilmington, N. C., on the 27th June last,
  	Major George W. Glover, formerly of Concord, N. H. 
 3	    Brother Glover resided in Charleston, S. C., and was
  	made a Mason in "St. Andrew's Lodge, No. 10." He was
  	soon exalted to the degree of a Royal Arch Mason in
 6	"Union Chapter, No. 3," and retained his membership
  	in both till his decease. He was devotedly attached
  	to Masonry, faithful as a member and officer of the
 9	Lodge and Chapter, and beloved by his brothers and
  	companions, who mourn his early death. 

  	    Additional facts regarding Major Glover, his illness and
12	death, are that he was for a number of years a resident of
  	Charleston, S. C., where he erected a fine dwelling-house,
  	the drawings and specifications of which were kept by his
15	widow for many years after his death. While at Wilming-
  	ton, N. C., in June, 1844, Mr. Glover was attacked with
  	yellow fever of the worst type, and at the end of nine days
18	he passed away. This was the second case of the dread
  	disease in that city, and in the hope of allaying the excite-
  	ment which was fast arising, the authorities gave the cause
21	of death as bilious fever, but they refused permission to
  	take the remains to Charleston. 
  	    On the third day of her husband's illness, Mrs. Glover
24	(now Mrs. Eddy) sent for the distinguished physician who
  	attended cases of this terrible disease as an expert (Dr.
  	McRee we think it was), and was told by him that he could
27	not conceal the fact that the case was one of yellow fever
  	in its worst form, and nothing could save the life of
  	her husband. In these nine days and nights of agony
30	the young wife prayed incessantly for her husband's
  	recovery, and was told by the expert physician that
 
                                                                 Miscellany                              336


 1	but for her prayers the patient would have died on
  	the seventh day. 
 3	    The disease spread so rapidly that Mrs. Glover (Mrs.
  	Eddy) was afraid to have her brother, George S. Baker,
  	come to her after her husband's death, to take her back to
 6	the North. Although he desired to go to her assistance,
  	she declined on this ground, and entrusted herself to the
  	care of her husband's Masonic brethren, who faithfully
 9	performed their obligation to her. She makes grateful
  	acknowledgment of this in her book, "Retrospection and
  	Introspection." In this book (p. 20) she also states,
12	"After returning to the paternal roof I lost all my hus-
  	band's property, except what money I had brought
  	with me; and remained with my parents until after
15	my mother's decease." Mr. Glover had made no will
  	previous to his last illness, and then the seizure of dis-
  	ease was so sudden and so violent that he was unable
18	to make a will. 
  	    These letters and extracts are of absorbing interest to
  	Christian Scientists as amplification of the facts given by
21	Mrs. Eddy in "Retrospection and Introspection."
?

                  Chapter XX 

                        GENERAL MISCELLANY


 1	                 [Boston Herald, Sunday, May 15, 1898] 

  	    THE  UNITED  STATES  TO  GREAT  BRITAIN 

 3	                   Hail, brother! fling thy banner
  	                     To the billows and the breeze;
  	                   We proffer thee warm welcome
 6	                     With our hand, though not our knees. 

  	                   Lord of the main and manor! 
  	                     Thy palm, in ancient day,
 9	                   Didst rock the country's cradle
  	                     That wakes thy laureate's lay. 

  	                   The hoar fight is forgotten;
12	                     Our eagle, like the dove,
  	                   Returns to bless a bridal
  	                     Betokened from above. 

15	                   List, brother! angels whisper
  	                     To Judah's sceptred race, — 
  	                   "Thou of the self-same spirit,
18	                     Allied by nations' grace, 

  	                   "Wouldst cheer the hosts of heaven;
  	                     For Anglo-Israel, lo! 
21	                   Is marching under orders;
  	                     His hand averts the blow." 
 
                                                         Miscellany                                   338


 1	                   Brave Britain, blest America!  
  	                     Unite your battle-plan;
 3	                   Victorious, all who live it, — 
  	                     The love for God and man. 


  	                                  TO THE PUBLIC 

 6	    The following views of the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy
  	upon the subject of the Trinity, are known to us to be
  	those uniformly held and expressed by her. A reference
 9	to her writings will fully corroborate this statement. — 
  	EDITOR Sentinel. 

  	    The contents of the last lecture of our dear brother,
12	on the subject "The Unknown God Made Known,"
  	were unknown to me till after the lecture was delivered
  	in Boston, April 5. 
15	    The members of the Board of Lectureship are not
  	allowed to consult me relative to their subjects or the
  	handling thereof, owing to my busy life, and they seek a
18	higher source for wisdom and guidance. The talented
  	author of this lecture has a heart full of love towards
  	God and man. For once he may have overlooked the
21	construction that people unfamiliar with his broad
  	views and loving nature might put on his comparisons
  	and ready humor. But all Christian Scientists deeply
24	recognize the oneness of Jesus — that he stands alone
  	in word and deed, the visible discoverer, founder, de-
  	monstrator, and great Teacher of Christianity, whose
27	sandals none may unloose. 
  	    The Board of Lectureship is absolutely inclined to
  	be, and is instructed to be, charitable towards all, and
 
                        Fast Day in New Hampshire, 1899                339


1	hating none. The purpose of its members is to sub-
  	serve the interest of mankind, and to cement the bonds
 3	of Christian brotherhood, whose every link leads up-
  	ward in the chain of being. The cardinal points of
  	Christian Science cannot be lost sight of, namely — one
 6	God, supreme, infinite, and one Christ Jesus. 
  	    The Board of Lectureship is specially requested to be
  	wise in discoursing on the great subject of Christian
 9	Science. 
  	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	           FAST DAY IN NEW HAMPSHIRE, 1899 

12	    Along the lines of progressive Christendom, New
  	Hampshire's advancement is marked. Already Massa-
  	chusetts has exchanged Fast Day, and all that it for-
15	merly signified, for Patriots' Day, and the observance
  	of the holiday illustrates the joy, grace, and glory of lib-
  	erty. We read in Holy Writ that the disciples of St. 
18	John the Baptist said to the great Master, "Why do we
  	and the Pharisees fast oft, but thy disciples fast not?" 
  	And he answered them in substance:  My disciples
21	rejoice in their present Christianity and have no cause
  	to mourn; only those who have not the Christ, Truth,
  	within them should wear sackcloth. 
24	    Jesus said to his disciples, "This kind goeth not out but
  	by prayer and fasting," but he did not appoint a fast. 
  	Merely to abstain from eating was not sufficient to meet
27	his demand. The animus of his saying was:  Silence
  	appetites, passion, and all that wars against Spirit and
  	spiritual power. The fact that he healed the sick man
30	without the observance of a material fast confirms this
  
                                                         Miscellany                                   340


1	conclusion. Jesus attended feasts, but we have no record
  	of his observing appointed fasts. 
 3	    St. Paul's days for prayer were every day and every
  	hour. He said, "Pray without ceasing." He classed
  	the usage of special days and seasons for religious ob-
 6	servances and precedents as belonging not to the Chris-
  	tian era, but to traditions, old-wives' fables, and endless
  	genealogies. 
 9	    The enlightenment, the erudition, the progress of relig-
  	ion and medicine in New Hampshire, are in excess of
  	other States, as witness her schools, her churches, and
12	her frown on class legislation. In many of the States
  	in our Union a simple board of health, clad in a little
  	brief authority, has arrogated to itself the prerogative
15	of making laws for the State on the practice of medicine! 
  	But this attempt is shorn of some of its shamelessness by
  	the courts immediately annulling such bills and pluck-
18	ing their plumes through constitutional interpretations. 
  	Not the tradition of the elders, nor a paltering, timid,
  	or dastardly policy, is pursued by the leaders of our rock-
21	ribbed State. 
  	    That the Governor of New Hampshire has suggested to
  	his constituents to recur to a religious observance which
24	virtually belongs to the past, should tend to enhance their
  	confidence in his intention to rule righteously the affairs
  	of state. However, Jesus' example in this, as in all else,
27	suffices for the Christian era. The dark days of our fore-
  	fathers and their implorations for peace and plenty have
  	passed, and are succeeded by our time of abundance, even
30	the full beneficence of the laws of the universe which
  	man's diligence has utilized. Institutions of learning and
  	progressive religion light their fires in every home. 
  
                                                  Mrs. Eddy Talks                               341


1	    I have one innate joy, and love to breathe it to the
  	breeze as God's courtesy. A native of New Hampshire,
 3	a child of the Republic, a Daughter of the Revolution, I
  	thank God that He has emblazoned on the escutcheon
  	of this State, engraven on her granite rocks, and lifted
 6	to her giant hills the ensign of religious liberty — "Free-
  	dom to worship God." 


  	                                 SPRING GREETING 

 9	    Beloved brethren all over our land and in every land,
  	accept your Leader's Spring greeting, while

  	                   The bird of hope is singing
12	                   A lightsome lay, a cooing call,
  	                   And in her heart is beating
  	                   A love for all — 
15	                   "'Tis peace not power I seek,
  	                   'Tis meet that man be meek."
 


  	                          [New York Herald, May 1, 1901] 
18	                                              [Extract] 
 
  	                                MRS.  EDDY  TALKS 

  	    Christian Science has been so much to the fore of late
21	that unusual public interest centres in the personality
  	of Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy, the Founder of the cult. 
  	The granting of interviews is not usual, hence it was
24	a special favor that Mrs. Eddy received the Herald
  	correspondent. 
  	    It had been raining all day and was damp without, so
27	the change from the misty air outside to the pleasant
 
                                                         Miscellany                                   342


 1	warmth within the ample, richly furnished house was
  	agreeable. Seated in the large parlor, I became aware
 3	of a white-haired lady slowly descending the stairs. 
  	She entered with a gracious smile, walking uprightly and
  	with light step, and after a kindly greeting took a seat
 6	on a sofa. It was Mrs. Eddy. There was no mis-
  	taking that. Older in years, white-haired and frailer,
  	but Mrs. Eddy herself. The likeness to the portraits
 9	of twenty years ago, so often seen in reproductions, was
  	unmistakable. There is no mistaking certain lines that
  	depend upon the osseous structure; there is no mistaking
12	the eyes — those eyes the shade of which is so hard to
  	catch, whether blue-gray or grayish brown, and which
  	are always bright. And when I say frail, let it not be
15	understood that I mean weak, for weak she was not. 
  	When we were snugly seated in the other and smaller
  	parlor across the hall, which serves as a library, Mrs.
18	Eddy sat back to be questioned. 
  	    "The continuity of The Church of Christ, Scientist,"
  	she said, in her clear voice, "is assured.  It is growing
21	wonderfully.  It will embrace all the churches, one by
  	one, because in it alone is the simplicity of the oneness
  	of God; the oneness of Christ and the perfecting of man
24	stated scientifically." 
  	    "How will it be governed after all now concerned in
  	its government shall have passed on?" 
27	    "It will evolve scientifically.  Its essence is evangelical.  
  	Its government will develop as it progresses." 
  	    "Will there be a hierarchy, or will it be directed by a
30	single earthly ruler?" 
  	    "In time its present rules of service and present ruler-
  	ship will advance nearer perfection." 
 
                                                  Mrs. Eddy Talks                               343


 1	    It was plain that the answers to questions would be
  	in Mrs. Eddy's own spirit. She has a rapt way of talk-
 3	ing, looking large-eyed into space, and works around a
  	question in her own way, reaching an answer often
  	unexpectedly after a prolonged exordium. She explained:
 6	"No present change is contemplated in the rulership.  
  	You would ask, perhaps, whether my successor will be a
  	woman or a man.  I can answer that.  It will be a man." 
 9	    "Can you name the man?" 
  	    "I cannot answer that now." 
  	    Here, then, was the definite statement that Mrs. Eddy's
12	immediate successor would, like herself, be the ruler. 


  	                           Not a Pope or a Christ 

  	    "I have been called a pope, but surely I have sought
15	no such distinction.  I have simply taught as I learned
  	while healing the sick.  It was in 1866 that the light of
  	the Science came first to me.  In 1875 I wrote my book.  
18	It brought down a shower of abuse upon my head, but
  	it won converts from the first.  I followed it up, teaching
  	and organizing, and trust in me grew.  I was the mother,
21	but of course the term pope is used figuratively. 
  	    "A position of authority," she went on, "became
  	necessary.  Rules were necessary, and I made a code of
24	by-laws, but each one was the fruit of experience and the
  	result of prayer.  Entrusting their enforcement to others,
  	I found at one time that they had five churches under
27	discipline.  I intervened.  Dissensions are dangerous in
  	an infant church.  I wrote to each church in tenderness,
  	in exhortation, and in rebuke, and so brought all back to
30	union and love again.  If that is to be a pope, then you
 
                                                         Miscellany                                   344


 1	can judge for yourself.  I have even been spoken of as a
  	Christ, but to my understanding of Christ that is impos-
 3	sible.  If we say that the sun stands for God, then all his
  	rays collectively stand for Christ, and each separate ray
  	for men and women.  God the Father is greater than
 6	Christ, but Christ is 'one with the Father,' and so the
  	mystery is scientifically explained.  There can be but
  	one Christ." 
 9	    "And the soul of man?" 
  	    "It is not the spirit of God, inhabiting clay and then
  	withdrawn from it, but God preserving individuality and
12	personality to the end.  I hold it absurd to say that when
  	a man dies, the man will be at once better than he was
  	before death.  How can it be?  The individuality of him
15	must make gradual approaches to Soul's perfection." 
  	    "Do you reject utterly the bacteria theory of the
  	propagation of disease?" 
18	    "Oh," with a prolonged inflection, "entirely.  If I
  	harbored that idea about a disease, I should think myself
  	in danger of catching it." 


21	                               About Infectious Diseases 

  	    "Then as to the laws — the health laws of the States
  	on the question of infectious and contagious diseases.  
24	How does Christian Science stand as to them?" 
  	    "I say, 'Render to Caesar the things that are Caesar's.'
  	We cannot force perfection on the world.  Were vaccina-
27	tion of any avail, I should tremble for mankind; but,
  	knowing it is not, and that the fear of catching small-
  	pox is more dangerous than any material infection, I
30	say:  Where vaccination is compulsory, let your children
 
                                                  Mrs. Eddy Talks                               345


 1	be vaccinated, and see that your mind is in such a state
  	that by your prayers vaccination will do the children no
 3	harm.  So long as Christian Scientists obey the laws, I
  	do not suppose their mental reservations will be thought
  	to matter much.  But every thought tells, and Christian
 6	Science will overthrow false knowledge in the end." 
  	    "What is your attitude to science in general?  Do you
  	oppose it?" 
 9	    "Not," with a smile, "if it is really science." 
  	    "Well, electricity, engineering, the telephone, the steam
  	engine — are these too material for Christian Science?" 
12	    "No; only false science — healing by drugs.  I was a
  	sickly child.  I was dosed with drugs until they had no
  	effect on me.  The doctors said I would live if the drugs
15	could be made to act on me.  Then homoeopathy came
  	like blessed relief to me, but I found that when I pre-
  	scribed pellets without any medication they acted just
18	the same and healed the sick.  How could I believe in
  	a science of drugs?" 
  	    "But surgery?" 
21	    "The work done by the surgeon is the last healing that
  	will be vouchsafed to us, or rather attained by us, as we
  	near a state of spiritual perfection.  At present I am
24	conservative about advice on surgical cases." 
  	    "But the pursuit of modern material inventions?" 
  	    "Oh, we cannot oppose them.  They all tend to newer,
27	finer, more etherealized ways of living. They seek the finer
  	essences.  They light the way to the Church of Christ.  
  	We use them, we make them our figures of speech.  
30	They are preparing the way for us." 
  	    We talked on many subjects, some only of which are
  	here touched upon, and her views, strictly and always
 
                                                         Miscellany                                   346


 1	from the standpoint of Christian Science, were continu-
  	ally surprising. She talks as one who has lived with her
 3	subject for a lifetime, — an ordinary lifetime; and so
  	far from being puzzled by any question, welcomes it as
  	another opportunity for presenting another view of her
 6	religion. 
  	    Those who have been anticipating nature and declaring
  	Mrs. Eddy non-existent may learn authoritatively from
 9	the Herald that she is in the flesh and in health. Soon
  	after I reached Concord on my return from Pleasant
  	View, Mrs. Eddy's carriage drove into town and made
12	several turns about the court-house before returning. 
  	She was inside, and as she passed me the same ex-
  	pression of looking forward, thinking, thinking, was on
15	her face. 

  	CONCORD, N. H.,
  	    Tuesday, April 30, 1901 


18	                        MRS. EDDY'S SUCCESSOR 

  	    In a recent interview which appeared in the columns
  	of the New York Herald, the Rev. Mary Baker Eddy,
21	Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science, stated that
  	her successor would be a man. Various conjectures
  	having arisen as to whether she had in mind any particu-
24	lar person when the statement was made, Mrs. Eddy
  	gave the following to the Associated Press, May 16,
  	1901: — 

27	    "I did say that a man would be my future successor.  
  	By this I did not mean any man to-day on earth. 
  	    "Science and Health makes it plain to all Christian
30	Scientists that the manhood and womanhood of God
 
                               Fundamental Christian Science                 347


 1	have already been revealed in a degree through Christ
  	Jesus and Christian Science, His two witnesses.  What
 3	remains to lead on the centuries and reveal my successor,
  	is man in the image and likeness of the Father-Mother
  	God, man the generic term for mankind." 


 6	                           GIFT  OF  A  LOVING-CUP 

  	    The Executive Members of The Mother Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, will please accept my heartfelt acknowl-
 9	edgment of their beautiful gift to me, a loving-cup, pre-
  	sented July 16, 1903. The exquisite design of boughs
  	encircling this cup, illustrated by Keats' touching couplet,

12	                 Ah happy, happy boughs, that cannot shed
  	                 Your leaves, nor ever bid the Spring adieu!
 

  	would almost suggest that nature had reproduced her
15	primal presence, bough, bird, and song, to salute me. 
  	The twelve beautiful pearls that crown this cup call to
  	mind the number of our great Master's first disciples, and
18	the parable of the priceless pearl which purchases our
  	field of labor in exchange for all else. 
  	    I shall treasure my loving-cup with all its sweet
21	associations. 


  	           [Special contribution to "Bohemia." A symposium] 

  	               FUNDAMENTAL CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

24	    Most thinkers concede that Science is the law of God;
  	that matter is not a law-maker; that man is not the
  	author of Science, and that a phenomenon is chimerical,
27	unless it be the manifestation of a fixed Principle whose
  	noumenon is God and whose phenomenon is Science. 
 
                                                         Miscellany                                   348


 1	    My discovery that mankind is absolutely healed of so-
  	called disease and injuries by other than drugs, surgery,
 3	hygiene, electricity, magnetism, or will-power, induced a
  	deep research, which proved conclusively that all effect
  	must be the offspring of a universal cause. I sought this
 6	cause, not within but ab extra, and I found it was God
  	made manifest in the flesh, and understood through divine
  	Science. Then I was healed, and the greatest of all ques-
 9	tions was solved sufficiently to give a reason for the hope
  	that was within me. 
  	    The religious departure from divine Science sprang from
12	the belief that the man Jesus, rather than his divine Prin-
  	ciple, God, saves man, and that materia medica heals him. 
  	The writer's departure from such a religion was based upon
15	her discovery that neither man nor materia medica, but
  	God, heals and saves mankind. 
  	    Here, however, was no stopping-place, since Science
18	demanded a rational proof that the divine Mind heals
  	the sick and saves the sinner. God unfolded the way, the
  	demonstration thereof was made, and the certainty of its
21	value to the race firmly established. I had found unmis-
  	takably an actual, unfailing causation, enshrined in the
  	divine Principle and in the laws of man and the universe,
24	which, never producing an opposite effect, demonstrated
  	Christianity and proved itself Science, for it healed the
  	sick and reformed the sinner on a demonstrable Principle
27	and given rule. The human demonstrator of this Science
  	may mistake, but the Science remains the law of God — 
  	infallible, eternal. Divine Life, Truth, Love is the basic
30	Principle of all Science, it solves the problem of being;
  	and nothing that worketh ill can enter into the solution
  	of God's problems. 
 
                               Fundamental Christian Science                 349


 1	    God is Mind, and divine Mind was first chronologi-
  	cally, is first potentially, and is the healer to whom all
 3	things are possible. A scientific state of health is a
  	consciousness of health, holiness, immortality — a con-
  	sciousness gained through Christ, Truth; while disease
 6	is a mental state or error that Truth destroys. It is self-
  	evident that matter, or the body, cannot cause disease,
  	since disease is in a sense susceptible of both ease and
 9	dis-ease, and matter is not sensible. Kant, Locke, Berke-
  	ley, Tyndall, and Spencer afford little aid in understand-
  	ing divine metaphysics or its therapeutics. Christian
12	Science is a divine largess, a gift of God — understood
  	by and divinely natural to him who sits at the feet of
  	Jesus clothed in truth, who is putting off the hypothesis
15	of matter because he is conscious of the allness of God — 
  	"looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith." 
  	Thus the great Way-shower, invested with glory, is under-
18	stood, and his words and works illustrate "the way, the
  	truth, and the life." 
  	    Divine modes or manifestations are natural, beyond
21	the so-called natural sciences and human philosophy,
  	because they are spiritual, and coexist with the God of
  	nature in absolute Science. The laws of God, or divine
24	Mind, obtain not in material phenomena, or phenomenal
  	evil, which is lawless and traceable to mortal mind — 
  	human will divorced from Science. 
27	    Inductive or deductive reasoning is correct only as it
  	is spiritual, induced by love and deduced from God,
  	Spirit; only as it makes manifest the infinite nature,
30	including all law and supplying all the needs of man. 
  	Wholly hypothetical, inductive reasoning reckons creation
  	as its own creator, seeks cause in effect, and from atom
 
                                                         Miscellany                                   350


 1	and dust draws its conclusions of Deity and man, law and
  	gospel, leaving science at the beck of material phenomena,
 3	or leaving it out of the question. To begin with the
  	divine noumenon, Mind, and to end with the phenom-
  	enon, matter, is minus divine logic and plus human hy-
 6	pothesis, with its effects, sin, disease, and death. It was
  	in this dilemma that revelation, uplifting human reason,
  	came to the writer's rescue, when calmly and rationally,
 9	though faintly, she spiritually discerned the divine idea
  	of the cosmos and Science of man. 


  	                                            WHITHER? 

12	    Father, did'st not Thou the dark wave treading
  	    Lift from despair the struggler with the sea? 
  	    And heed'st Thou not the scalding tear man's shedding,
15	    And know'st Thou not the pathway glad and free? 

  	    This weight of anguish which they blindly bind
  	    On earth, this bitter searing to the core of love;
18	    This crushing out of health and peace, mankind — 
  	    Thou all, Thou infinite — dost doom above. 

  	    Oft mortal sense is darkened unto death
21	    (The Stygian shadow of a world of glee);
  	    The old foundations of an early faith
  	    Sunk from beneath man, whither shall he flee? 

24	    To Love divine, whose kindling mighty rays
  	    Brighten the horoscope of crumbling creeds,
  	    Dawn Truth delightful, crowned with endless days,
27	    And Science ripe in prayer, in word, and deeds. 


 
                                                           Take Notice                                351


 1	                   A  LETTER  FROM  OUR  LEADER 

  	    With our Leader's kind permission, the Sentinel is
 3	privileged to publish her letter of recent date, addressed
  	to Mr. John C. Higdon of St. Louis, Mo. This letter
  	is especially interesting on account of its beautiful tribute
 6	to Free Masonry. 

  	    Beloved Student: — Your interesting letter was handed
  	to me duly. This is my earliest moment in which to
 9	answer it. 
  	    "Know Thyself," the title of your gem quoted, is
  	indeed a divine command, for the morale of Free Masonry
12	is above ethics — it touches the hem of his garment
  	who spake divinely. 
  	    It was truly Masonic, tender, grand in you to remember
15	me as the widow of a Mason. May you and I and all
  	mankind meet in that hour of Soul where are no part-
  	ings, no pain. 

18	                        Lovingly yours in Christ,

  	                                                MARY BAKER EDDY
 
  	PLEASANT VIEW, CONCORD, N. H.,
21	                FEBRUARY 9, 1906 


  	                                       TAKE NOTICE 

  	    I have not read Gerhardt C. Mars' book, "The Inter-
24	pretation of Life," therefore I have not endorsed it, and
  	any assertions to the contrary are false. Christian Scien-
  	tists are not concerned with philosophy; divine Science
27	is all they need, or can have in reality. 
  	  
  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY
 
  	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
30	          June 24, 1908 

 
                                                         Miscellany                                   352


 1	                          RECOGNITION OF BLESSINGS 

  	REVEREND MARY BAKER EDDY,
 3	      Chestnut Hill, Mass. 

  	    Beloved Leader: — Informally assembled, we, the ushers
  	of your church, desire to express our recognition of the
 6	blessings that have come to us through the peculiar priv-
  	ileges we enjoy in this church work. We are prompted
  	to acknowledge our debt of gratitude to you for your
 9	life of spirituality, with its years of tender ministry, yet
  	we know that the real gratitude is what is proved in
  	better lives. 
12	    It is our earnest prayer that we may so reflect in our
  	thoughts and acts the teachings of Christian Science that
  	our daily living may be a fitting testimony of the efficacy
15	of our Cause in the regeneration of mankind. 

  	                 THE USHERS OF THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	BOSTON, MASS., OCTOBER 9, 1908 


18	                                       Mrs. Eddy's Reply 

  	    Beloved Ushers of The Mother Church of Christ, Sci-
  	entist: — I thank you not only for your tender letter to
21	me, but for ushering into our church the hearers and the
  	doers of God's Word. 

  	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY
24	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	        October 12, 1908 


  	                             MRS.  EDDY'S  THANKS 

27	    Beloved Christian Scientists: — Accept my thanks for
  	your successful plans for the first issue of The Christian
  	Science Monitor. My desire is that every Christian
 
                                        Article XXII, Section 17                         353


 1	Scientist, and as many others as possible, subscribe for
  	and read our daily newspaper. 

 3	                                                    MARY BAKER EDDY
  	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	       November 16, 1908 


 6	     [Extract from the leading Editorial in Vol. 1, No. 1, of The
  	               Christian Science Monitor, November 25, 1908] 

  	                       SOMETHING  IN  A  NAME 

 9	    I have given the name to all the Christian Science
  	periodicals. The first was The Christian Science Jour-
  	nal, designed to put on record the divine Science of
12	Truth; the second I entitled Sentinel, intended to hold
  	guard over Truth, Life, and Love; the third, Der Herold
  	der Christian Science, to proclaim the universal activity
15	and availability of Truth; the next I named Monitor,
  	to spread undivided the Science that operates unspent. 
  	The object of the Monitor is to injure no man, but to
18	bless all mankind. 

  	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY


  	                      ARTICLE XXII, SECTION 17 

21	    MRS. EDDY'S ROOM. — SECTION 17. The room in
  	The Mother Church formerly known as "Mother's
  	Room" shall hereafter be closed to visitors. 

24	    There is nothing in this room now of any special in-
  	terest. "Let the dead bury their dead," and the spiritual
  	have all place and power.
 
27	                                                MARY BAKER EDDY


 
                                                         Miscellany                                   354


 1	                      TO  WHOM  IT  MAY  CONCERN 

  	    In view of complaints from the field, because of alleged
 3	misrepresentations by persons offering Bibles and other
  	books for sale which they claim have been endorsed by
  	me, it is due the field to state that I recommend nothing
 6	but what is published or sold by The Christian Science
  	Publishing Society. Christian Scientists are under no
  	obligation to buy books for which my endorsement is
 9	claimed. 

  	                                                MARY BAKER EDDY
  	
       BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
12	           April 28, 1909 


  	                                        EXTEMPORE 

  	                                      January 1, 1910 

15	                                                     I 

  	               O blessings infinite! 
  	                 O glad New Year! 
18	               Sweet sign and substance
  	                 Of God's presence here. 

  	                                                    II 

21	               Give us not only angels' songs,
  	                 But Science vast, to which belongs
  	               The tongue of angels
24	                 And the song of songs. 

  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY


  	    [The above lines were written extemporaneously by
27	Mrs. Eddy on New Year's morning. The members of her
 
                                                     A Paean of Praise                         355


 1	household were with her at the time, and it was gratifying
  	to them, as it will be to the field, to see in her spiritualized
 3	thought and mental vigor a symbol of the glad New Year
  	on which we have just entered. — EDITOR Sentinel]


  	                               MEN  IN  OUR  RANKS 

 6	    A letter from a student in the field says there is a grave
  	need for more men in Christian Science practice. 
  	    I have not infrequently hinted at this. However, if
 9	the occasion demands it, I will repeat that men are very
  	important factors in our field of labor for Christian
  	Science. The male element is a strong supporting arm
12	to religion as well as to politics, and we need in our ranks
  	of divine energy, the strong, the faithful, the untiring
  	spiritual armament. 

15	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY

  	CHESTNUT HILL, MASS.,
  	       February 7, 1910 


18	                               A  PAEAN  OF  PRAISE 

  	                           "Behind a frowning providence
  	                              He hides a shining face." 


21	    The Christian Scientists at Mrs. Eddy's home are
  	the happiest group on earth. Their faces shine with
  	the reflection of light and love; their footsteps are not
24	weary; their thoughts are upward; their way is onward,
  	and their light shines. The world is better for this
  	happy group of Christian Scientists; Mrs. Eddy is hap-
27	pier because of them; God is glorified in His reflection
  	of peace, love, joy. 
 
                                                         Miscellany                                   356


 1	    When will mankind awake to know their present owner-
  	ship of all good, and praise and love the spot where God
 3	dwells most conspicuously in His reflection of love and
  	leadership? When will the world waken to the privilege
  	of knowing God, the liberty and glory of His presence,
 6	 — where

  	                       "He plants His footsteps in the sea
  	                           And rides upon the storm."
 

 9	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY
 
  	CHESTNUT HILL, MASS., 
 	         April 20, 1910 


12	                      A STATEMENT BY MRS. EDDY 

  	    Editor Christian Science Sentinel: — In reply to in-
  	quiries, will you please state that within the last five
15	years I have given no assurance, no encouragement nor
  	consent to have my picture issued, other than the ones
  	now and heretofore presented in Science and Health. 

18	                                                    MARY BAKER EDDY
  	CHESTNUT HILL, MASS.,
  	          July 18, 1910 


21	                                THE  WAY  OF  WISDOM 

  	      No man can serve two masters:  for either he will hate the one,
  	 and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the
24	 other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon. — MATTHEW 6 : 24. 


  	    The infinite is one, and this one is Spirit; Spirit is
  	God, and this God is infinite good. 
27	    This simple statement of oneness is the only possible
  	correct version of Christian Science. God being infinite,
 
                                              A Letter by Mrs. Eddy                        357


 1	He is the only basis of Science; hence materiality is wholly
  	apart from Christian Science, and is only a "Suffer it to
 3	be so now" until we arrive at the spiritual fulness of God,
  	Spirit, even the divine idea of Christian Science, — 
  	Christ, born of God, the offspring of Spirit, — wherein
 6	matter has neither part nor portion, because matter is the
  	absolute opposite of spiritual means, manifestation, and
  	demonstration. The only incentive of a mistaken sense
 9	is malicious animal magnetism, — the name of all evil, — 
  	and this must be understood. 
  	    I have crowned The Mother Church building with the
12	spiritual modesty of Christian Science, which is its jewel. 
  	When my dear brethren in New York desire to build
  	higher, — to enlarge their phylacteries and demonstrate
15	Christian Science to a higher extent, — they must begin
  	on a wholly spiritual foundation, than which there is no
  	other, and proportionably estimate their success and
18	glory of achievement only as they build upon the rock of
  	Christ, the spiritual foundation. This will open the way,
  	widely and impartially, to their never-ending success, — 
21	to salvation and eternal Christian Science. 
  	    Spirit is infinite; therefore Spirit is all. "There is no
  	matter" is not only the axiom of true Christian Science,
24	but it is the only basis upon which this Science can be
  	demonstrated. 


  	                         A LETTER BY MRS. EDDY 

27	Mrs. Augusta E. Stetson, New York City

  	    Beloved Student: — I have just finished reading your
  	interesting letter. I thank you for acknowledging me as
30	your Leader, and I know that every true follower of
 
                                                         Miscellany                                   358


 1	Christian Science abides by the definite rules which de-
  	monstrate the true following of their Leader; therefore,
 3	if you are sincere in your protestations and are doing as
  	you say you are, you will be blessed in your obedience. 
  	    The Scriptures say, "Watch and pray, that ye enter
 6	not into temptation." You are aware that animal mag-
  	netism is the opposite of divine Science, and that this
  	opponent is the means whereby the conflict against
 9	Truth is engendered and developed. Beloved! you need
  	to watch and pray that the enemy of good cannot separate
  	you from your Leader and best earthly friend. 
12	    You have been duly informed by me that, however
  	much I desire to read all that you send to me, I have not
  	the time to do so. The Christian Science Publishing
15	Society will settle the question whether or not they shall
  	publish your poems. It is part of their duties to relieve
  	me of so much labor. 
18	    I thank you for the money you send me which was
  	given you by your students. I shall devote it to a worthy
  	and charitable purpose. 
21	    Mr. Adam Dickey is my secretary, through whom all
  	my business is transacted. 
  	    Give my best wishes and love to your dear students
24	and church. 

  	            Lovingly your teacher and Leader,

  	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY 
27	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	          July 12, 1909 


  	                                      TAKE NOTICE 

30	    I approve the By-laws of The Mother Church, and
  	require the Christian Science Board of Directors to main-
 
                                              A Letter by Mrs. Eddy                        359


 1	tain them and sustain them. These Directors do not
  	act contrary to the rules of the Church Manual, neither
 3	do they trouble me with their difficulties with individ-
  	uals in their own church or with the members of branch
  	churches. 
 6	    My province as a Leader — as the Discoverer and
  	Founder of Christian Science — is not to interfere in
  	cases of discipline, and I hereby publicly declare that I
 9	am not personally involved in the affairs of the church in
  	any other way than through my written and published
  	rules, all of which can be read by the individual who
12	desires to inform himself of the facts. 

  	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY

  	BROOKLINE, MASS.,
15	 October 12, 1909 


  	                       A LETTER FROM MRS. EDDY 

  	    In the Sentinel of July 31, 1909, there appeared under
18	the heading "None good but one," a number of quota-
  	tions from a composite letter, dated July 19, which had
  	been written to Mrs. Augusta E. Stetson by twenty-four
21	of her students who then occupied offices in the building
  	of First Church of Christ, Scientist, of New York, and
  	were known as "the practitioners." This letter was for-
24	warded to Mrs. Eddy by Mrs. Stetson with the latter's
  	unqualified approval. Upon receipt of this letter Mrs.
  	Eddy wrote to Mrs. Stetson as follows: —  

27	    My Dear Student: — Awake and arise from this temp-
  	tation produced by animal magnetism upon yourself,
  	allowing your students to deify you and me. Treat your-
30	self for it and get your students to help you rise out of it. 
 
                                                         Miscellany                                   360


 1	It will be your destruction if you do not do this. Answer
  	this letter immediately. 

 3	                           As ever, lovingly your teacher,

  	                                                   MARY BAKER EDDY
 
  	BROOKLINE, MASS.,
 6	    July 23, 1909 


  	                     A  LETTER  BY  MRS.  EDDY ¹ 

  	To the Board of Trustees, First Church of Christ, Scientist,
 9	New York City 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — In consideration of the present
  	momentous question at issue in First Church of Christ,
12	Scientist, New York City, I am constrained to say, if I
  	can settle this church difficulty amicably by a few words,
  	as many students think I can, I herewith cheerfully
15	subscribe these words of love: —  
  	    My beloved brethren in First Church of Christ, Sci-
  	entist, New York City, I advise you with all my soul to
18	support the Directors of The Mother Church, and unite
  	with those in your church who are supporting The Mother
  	Church Directors. Abide in fellowship with and obedi-
21	ence to The Mother Church, and in this way God will
  	bless and prosper you. This I know, for He has proved
  	it to me for forty years in succession. 

24	                                          Lovingly yours,

  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY

  	BROOKLINE, MASS.,
27	November 13, 1909 


  	                          A  LETTER  BY  MRS.  EDDY 

  	    My Dear Student: — Your favor of the 10th instant is
30	at hand. God is above your teacher, your healer, or any

  	         ¹The text here given is that of the original letter as sent by Mrs. Eddy, and
  	 published in the Christian Science Sentinel of November 20, 1909. This letter was
33	 republished in the Sentinel of December 4, 1909, at Mrs. Eddy's request, with
  	 the words "in Truth" inserted after the word "Abide."	
 
                                                         A Telegram                             361


 1	earthly friend. Follow the directions of God as simplified
  	in Christian Science, and though it be through deserts
 3	He will direct you into the paths of peace. 
  	    I do not presume to give you personal instruction as
  	to your relations with other students. All I say is stated
 6	in Christian Science to be used as a model. Please find
  	it there, and do not bring your Leader into a personal
  	conflict. 
 9	    I have not seen Mrs. Stetson for over a year, and have
  	not written to her since August 30, 1909. 

  	                                               Sincerely yours,

12	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY 

  	BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	December 11, 1909 


15	          A  TELEGRAM  AND  MRS.  EDDY'S  REPLY 

  	                                         [Telegram] 

  	Mrs. Mary Baker Eddy,
18	      Chestnut Hill, Mass. 

  	    Beloved Leader: — We rejoice that our church has
  	promptly made its demonstration by action at its annual
21	meeting in accordance with your desire for a truly demo-
  	cratic and liberal government. 

  	                                 BOARD OF TRUSTEES,
24	                   FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                    NEW YORK, N.Y.,
  	                                               CHARLES DEAN, CHAIRMAN,
27	                                               ARTHUR O. PROBST, CLERK 

  	NEW YORK, N. Y.,
  	 January 19, 1910 

 
                                                                      Miscellany                            362


 1	                                           Mrs. Eddy's Reply 

  	CHARLES A. DEAN, CHAIRMAN BOARD OF TRUSTEES,
 3	       FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, NEW YORK, CITY 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — I rejoice with you in the victory of
  	right over wrong, of Truth over error. 

 6	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY

  	CHESTNUT HILL, MASS.,
  	     January 20, 1910 


 9	           A  LETTER  AND MRS.  EDDY'S  REPLY 

  	MRS. MARY BAKER EDDY,
  	      Chestnut Hill, Mass. 

12	    Revered Leader, Counsellor, and Friend: — The Trustees
  	and Readers of all the Christian Science churches and
  	societies of Greater New York, for the first time gath-
15	ered in one place with one accord, to confer harmoniously
  	and unitedly in promoting and enlarging the activities
  	of the Cause of Christian Science in this community, as
18	their first act send you their loving greetings. 
  	    With hearts filled with gratitude to God, we rejoice in
  	your inspired leadership, in your wise counselling. We
21	revere and cherish your friendship, and assure you that
  	it is our intention to take such action as will unite the
  	churches and societies in this field in the bonds of Chris-
24	tian love and fellowship, thus demonstrating practical
  	Christianity.

  	                                      Gratefully yours,

27	        FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, 
  	        SECOND CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, 
 
                                             Christian Scientist Association           363


 1	        THIRD CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, 
  	         FOURTH CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, 
 3	        FIFTH CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, 
  	         SIXTH CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, 
  	         FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, Brooklyn, 
 6	        FOURTH CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, Brooklyn, 
  	         FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, Staten Island, 
  	         CHRISTIAN SCIENCE SOCIETY, Bronx, 
 9	        CHRISTIAN SCIENCE SOCIETY, Flushing, L. I.,

  	                                                        By the Committee 

  	                  NEW YORK, N. Y.,
12	                  February 5, 1910 


  	                                       Mrs. Eddy's Reply 

  	    This proof that sanity and Science govern the Christian
15	Science churches in Greater New York is soul inspiring. 

  	                                                      MARY BAKER EDDY


  	[The Christian Science Journal, July, 1895. Reprinted in Christian
18	         Science Sentinel, November 13, 1909] 

  	    TO THE MEMBERS OF THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST
  	                                        ASSOCIATION 

21	    My address before the Christian Scientist Associa-
  	tion has been misrepresented and evidently misunder-
  	stood by some students. The gist of the whole subject
24	was not to malpractise unwittingly. In order to be
  	sure that one is not doing this, he must avoid naming,
  	in his mental treatment, any other individual but the
27	patient whom he is treating, and practise only to heal. 
  	Any deviation from this direct rule is more or less
 
                                                                      Miscellany                            364


 1	dangerous. No mortal is infallible, — hence the Scrip-
  	ture, "Judge no man." 

                               .              .              . 

 3	    The rule of mental practice in Christian Science is
  	strictly to handle no other mentality but the mind of
  	your patient, and treat this mind to be Christly. Any
 6	departure from this golden rule is inadmissible. This
  	mental practice includes and inculcates the command-
  	ment, "Thou shalt have no other gods before me." 
 9	Animal magnetism, hypnotism, etc., are disarmed by
  	the practitioner who excludes from his own conscious-
  	ness, and that of his patients, all sense of the realism
12	of any other cause or effect save that which cometh
  	from God. And he should teach his students to defend
  	themselves from all evil, and to heal the sick, by
15	recognizing the supremacy and allness of good. This
  	epitomizes what heals all manner of sickness and dis-
  	ease, moral or physical. 

18	                                                 MARY BAKER EDDY


  	                [Christian Science Sentinel, February 15, 1908] 
  	           CONCORD,  N. H.,  TO  MRS.  EDDY,  AND
21	                          MRS.  EDDY'S  REPLY 

  	THE ESTEEM IN WHICH MRS. EDDY IS HELD IN CONCORD HAS
  	    BEEN OFFICIALLY EXPRESSED IN THE FOLLOWING PREAMBLE
24	    AND RESOLUTIONS, WHICH WERE UNANIMOUSLY ADOPTED BY
  	   THE BOARD OF ALDERMEN AND COMMON COUNCIL OF THAT
  	    CITY AND THUS HAVE BECOME A PART OF CONCORD'S RECORDS 

27	       Concord, New Hampshire, to Rev. Mary Baker G. 
  	                                                   Eddy 

  	    Whereas, Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy has decided to
30	make her home in Massachusetts, after a residence of
  	nineteen years in Concord, and
 
                                    Concord, N.H., to Mrs. Eddy                   365


 1	    Whereas, her residence here has been the source of so
  	much good to the city, and
 3	    Whereas, the most kindly and helpful relations have
  	ever existed between Mrs. Eddy and Concord and Con-
  	cord people,
 6	    Be It Resolved, That the City of Concord, through its
  	Board of Aldermen and Common Council, in joint
  	convention, convey to Mrs. Eddy,
 9	    1. Its appreciation of her life in its midst,
  	    2. Its regrets over her departure, and
  	    3. The hope that though absent she will always
12	cherish a loving regard for the city, near which she was
  	born, and for its people, among whom she has lived for
  	so many years. 
15	        Be It Resolved, That the Mayor and City Clerk be
  	authorized and instructed to sign and attest this testi-
  	monial in behalf of the City Council. 
18	        Done this tenth day of February, nineteen hundred
  	and eight. 

  	                                 CHARLES R. CORNING, Mayor
21	Attest: HENRY E. CHAMBERLAIN, City Clerk 


  	                                 Mrs. Eddy's Reply

  	TO THE HONORABLE MAYOR AND CITY COUNCIL,
24	CONCORD, N. H. 

  	    Gentlemen: — I have not only the pleasure, but the
  	honor of replying to the City Council of Concord, in
27	joint convention assembled, and to Alderman Cressy,
  	for the kindly resolutions passed by your honorable
  	body, and for which I thank you deeply. Lest I should
30	acknowledge more than I deserve of praise, I leave their
  	courteous opinions to their good judgment. 
 
                                                                      Miscellany                            366


 1	    My early days hold rich recollections of associations
  	with your churches and institutions, and memory has a
 3	distinct model in granite of the good folk in Concord,
  	which, like the granite of their State, steadfast and
  	enduring, has hinted this quality to other states and
 6	nations all over the world. 
  	    My home influence, early education, and church
  	experience, have unquestionably ripened into the fruits
 9	of my present religious experience, and for this I prize
  	them. May I honor this origin and deserve the con-
  	tinued friendship and esteem of the people in my native
12	State. 
  	
                                             Sincerely yours,

  	                                              MARY BAKER G. EDDY 

15	BOX G, BROOKLINE, MASS.,
  	        February 13, 1908

















                                      Formatted according to
                                        Printed Version by
                                        The Plimpton Press
                                     Norwood • Mass • U•S•A